ă€ŠI Wonâ€™t Pick Up The Trash I Threw Away Againă€‹


 Chapter 1: The fiancĂ© is back

    Chapter 1: The fianc¨¦ is back

    Duke Williot is called the Sword of the Empire.

    In the summer of the year I turned 14, I got engaged to Williot''s only sessor, Philen Williot, and entered the Duchy. Thankfully, the Duke and Duchess treated me as their real daughter, the daughter of a noble. If there was anything good or delicious, they brought it to me before Philen, and even when they attended tea parties or social parties, they praised me more than Philen. Philen alwaysined about it.

    Its really strange.

    It was the same on that day.

    Philen, who returned to the mansion after practicing swordsmanship, wiped the sweat off his forehead as soon as he saw me and said bluntly.

    Is it possible that our parents got swapped?

    Thats not the case, Philen. I smiled softly, closing the book I was looking at.

    You even look like His Excellency the Duke.

    Arent you the only one who thinks like that?

    No. Everyone thinks that way.

    It really was. He looked just like Duke Williot, so you could predict how Philen would grow in the future. Was it just the appearance? His sword skills and appetite were simr. Unfortunately, his brain wasnt the same.

    The Duke of Williot had a brilliant brain, but Philen was an idiot who only knew swordsmanship, and ording to Duchess Williot, he barely learned the Imperialnguage.

    Le, you have to be Philens brain.

    She had often held my hand and spoke earnestly before I officially engaged to Philen. As a wife and duchess, fill what my stupid son cannot do. Please take good care of Philen and Duke Williot, Le.

    At the time, I had no reason to refuse. Rather, I was grateful, so I replied willingly. Since then, I have followed Duchess Williot and learned about what I have to do in the future.

    That alone was busy, but the Duke had to spend more busy days than he thought because he had informed him of what he had to do.

    Philen was busy with swordsmanship training, and hence, we rarely talked face to face even after we were engaged. However, it wasnt that we had a bad rtionship or anything. We werent dynamic like lovelorn couples or close like best friends, but we had a pretty good rtionship. Sometimes, when I had a chance to talk, I made jokes and yed pranks.

    People felt sorry for me, but the pity was useless. I was very satisfied with my life here. It felt like I was wearing clothes that fit my body. Every day was happy like a dream. As if tough at me like that, misfortune came suddenly.

    *****

    It was when I had been engaged to Philen for two years. I was managing the estate on behalf of the Duke and Duchess, who temporarily left the estate after receiving a royal order.

    Originally, it was Philens job, but I took charge of it ording to the strong opinion of the duke couple, that they couldnt entrust the mansion to him who didnt know the circumstances of the duchy more than me.

    Boom, boom!

    While looking at the papers for a while, I nced out the window. That was when I heard a loud thunder. It was raining heavily, as if trying to turn the world into a sea of water.

    I hope there will be no major damage to the people. I muttered worriedly.

    Misa, the maid of the mansion, put down a cup of tea in front of me and smiled a little. Yourdy will be a great duchess, just like her currentdy.

    Do you think so, Misa?

    Of course. Not only me, but everyone does.

    The Duchess was my idol. When I heard that I would be like her, I smiled lightly. I have to work harder to live up to expectations. I tried to concentrate on the papers again with the intention of surprising the Duke and Duchess when they came back.

    Rattle, bang!

    The door opened with a loud noise without knocking. The one who opened the door was a servant of the mansion, exhaling a rough breath.

    What a rude

    Oh, youngdy! We''re in trouble!

    Before Misa pointed out the servants rude behavior, the servant shouted. I didnt know what the matter was, but it wasnt polite to talk or scream like that. When Misa tried to approach the servant to reprimand him, I grabbed her by the arm and asked the servant.

    Whats going on?

    It was definitely something bad if he rushed over, so I decided to listen to his story first.

    The master and madam''s carriage slipped in the rain and fell down the cliff!

    What?

    My judgment was correct, and the news the servant gave was shocking. Misa also opened her eyes in bewilderment.

    S-so what happened? Are the Duke and Duchess safe? Or

    That-thats

    The servant stalled as if he didn''t know. I had to find out for myself. I didnt hesitate to get up and go outside. With the shocking news, I forgot the Duchess teaching that a perfect noblewoman shouldnt run recklessly. With long strides, I ran down the hall.

    Le!

    As I almost reached the end, I saw Philen running from the other side.

    Philen! I ran to Philen, grabbed his cor and shouted. The Duke and Duchess

    Theyll be fine. Philen said, embraced me tightly with his trembling arms.

    It was my first time seeing him shake like this.

    Im sure they''ll be fine. Neither of them will die so easily.

    yes.

    I wanted to believe. I hoped those two were really safe. I desperately hoped that they would open that door,e in, and say my beloved daughter, Le, showing their love by calling my name.

    But God didnt listen to my wishes.

    With the sudden death of the Duke and Duchess of Williot, Philen was only 16 years old. He became the head of the Duke of Williot at an early age. However, he was disheartened by the sudden loss of his parents, and didnt take care of the Duchy and the estate. Most of the time, he was stuck in the training ground and kept swinging his sword. It was me who was in charge of the Duke of Williot family and the estate on his behalf. As his fiance, I had to y the role of the dukes wife as well as the dukes deputy.

    Since this happened, people around me had encouraged me to hold a wedding and became Duchess of Williot officially, but I didnt listen. When parents die, it is the duty of their immediate children to stay away from alcohol and color for three years and honor their parents. In line with that, I and Philen decided not to hold a wedding for three years. He skipped theing-of-age ceremony and his debut at the age of 18.

    So, quite a bit of time passed, but Philen was still stuck in the training ground. I was spending busy days on my own, and then one day. As the Emperor, who had a lot of desire to conquer, dered a continental conquest, Philen went to war. The warsted six years. The long war had exhausted many people, and I was included in it. I had to run in all directions to fill the vacancy of the duke as well as the role of the duchess.

    Even though the estate was peaceful, there were so many things to do, but the problem was that not long after Philen left, the price of grains jumped several times because of the great famine, and people who couldn''t handle it, died from hunger. In particr, too many children died, and there were frequent livelihood crimes. To save them somehow, I released a huge amount of food stored in the Dukes warehouse. Because of that, I could only eat thin soup and bread for a while. Misa felt sorry for that, but I didn''t.

    After barely oveing the great famine, an epidemic came this time. To ovee the epidemic, I freed Duke Williots private property and brought doctors and priests together. A huge amount of money was spent at once, so the Dukes finances were almost shaken. Until now, I was able to pass safely thanks to the continued savings and maintenance money that were given to me.

    After six years of struggling as a duchess and an absent duke, the long war ended with the session of the predecessor emperor and the rise of the new emperor.

    When I received a letter saying that Philen would return soon, I dressed up for the first time in six years. I took off the modest dress that I always wore and changed into an elegant and colorful dress. My makeup was thicker than usual, and all kinds of essories were adorning me. After finishing all the makeup, my reflection in the mirror looked so strange that I stared at it for a while. I smiled brightly, lifting my red-painted lips, but it still looked strange. I felt like I was wearing something that didnt fit me. The modest navy dress that I always wore seemed to fit me better.

    Youre so pretty, young miss.

    Right! You look like an angel from heaven! The maids pped their hands.

    Stop, Im embarrassed.

    Everyone burst intoughter when I blushed shyly and waved my hands. I didnt really love Philen, but he would be my husband soon. Maybe thats why my heart was pounding at the news of Philens return. My heart fluttered and my feet rolled like I was walking on clouds. I felt like an immature adolescent girl. My pounding heart was even higher when the Knights led by Philen were seen far away.

    The man who took the lead and rode the ck horse was Philen. There was still quite a distance, but I recognized him at once. As the distance grew closer and closer, and by the time he was fully visible, I waved my hands cheerfully.

    Phil

    I was going to call out his name, but I couldn''t. It was because another woman was in Philens arms.

 Chapter 2: Another woman

    Chapter 2: Another woman

    I was confused. It felt like someone had hit my head hard from behind. This was something that I hadnt even thought of in my dreams. I stared nkly at Philen and the woman in his arms.

    As the distance got closer, I could clearly see a woman in Philens arms. Her tinum hair that shimmered under the rays of the sun was beautiful. Clear skin like white jade indicated that this woman wasnt an ordinary one.

    I couldnt see her face well because there was still some distance between us. What broke my gaze away from her face was her protruding belly, in contrast with her skinny limbs. At first, I thought that it was because she was sitting, but considering her figure

    Dont tell me shes

    The woman in Masters arms, is she pregnant? The maid next to me worded what I was thinking.

    Other maids and servants were also wondering about the same.

    Why has Master brought a pregnant woman home?

    No way that woman, could it be the masters child?

    All of you be quiet!

    They all shut their mouths at Misa''s indignant cry.

    That can''t be." Misa said firmly to me, trembling with anxiety. Master isn''t like that. There must be some misunderstanding.

    Misunderstanding, really?

    Sadly, my intuition, unlike Misa''s, convinced me that she was bearing Philens child. Otherwise, Philen wouldnt hold her in his arms.

    Ha.

    Iughed at this thought, and the situation, rubbing my temples with my fingers. If that woman really had Philens child, what should I do?

    Do I have to grab her hair and use evil means like the other women? Or should I ignore her even if she is a nobledy? No, more than that. Do I have the right to do that? Im not even Philens wife. Im just his fiance.

    People around me treated me as if I had already be the Duchess of Williot, but myst name was still Thebesa. Le Thebesa, not Le Williot.

    I wondered if I had the right to say anything about the woman Philen had brought. I was his fiance, so I could say something to some extent, but I wasnt in a position to me the woman like a lover. So, I didnt know what to say to Philen. I couldnt figure out what kind of face I should make while greeting him.

    While I was shocked, and agonizing about the future, Philen had gotten off the horse and came this way. After six years, he had be a real man. His previously immature face had lost all the baby fat, showing off his sharp jawline.

    Oh, my.

    However, the mischievous smile that drew on his lips was still there. He looked at me and the maids and servants standing behind me, grinning mischievously as before.

    You must have lost your tongue while I was away."

    The receiver of Philens gaze was me. He stroked his chin and said in a jovial way.

    Le, you didn''t be dumb in 6 years, right?

    As if.

    Only then, I came to my senses and replied in a feeble voice.

    Its just a little shocking

    What?

    Was he asking because he really didnt know? Or was he testing me?

    Or maybe that woman didnt have his child?

    It might be thetter.

    No, I was eagerly hoping for that, but thinking about it didnt exin why Philen brought her here. Thats the only reason why he had her in his arms and carried her on his horse.

    I looked sideways at the woman who was still riding on Philen''s horse. It wasn''t unusual when viewed from a distance, but the woman I saw up close was quite a beauty.

    Those big blue eyes sparkled like jewels. The woman was wearing a in linen dress, not a fancy one, but she looked prettier than me, who was dressed up in splendor.

    Feeling a mysterious defeat at that fact, I clenched my hand tightly. I thought I didnt want to see that woman anymore, but strangely, I couldnt take my eyes away from her. She was such a gorgeous and beautiful woman.

    If Philen had her as his lover, I could understand why he did it.

    Oh. Philen, who suddenly looked back following my gaze, approached the woman with a small sigh. Youll get tired if you keep riding, so get down here."

    Philen dropped the woman off the horse with an extremely polite and affectionate touch. The woman was shyly in Philens arms, her cheeks turning red. Even after getting off the horse, Philen didn''t let her go. Rather, he hugged her shoulders more affectionately.

    How can the master

    You cant do this to the youngdy.

    The maids and servants were indignant at the unusual appearance of the two. Even Misa, who denied it just a moment ago, said, Hes crazy. She dared to spit harsh words toward her master.

    Misa and the servants deserved to be scolded, but I didnt say anything because I thought so too. Rather, I praised them for saying what I wanted to say.

    No matter how much I and Philen were engaged without love, that kind of behavior shouldn''t be shown in front of me, his fiance. He deserved to be criticized. I wanted to do that, and I wanted to grab him by the cor and ask him what he was doing right now.

    Who is that woman? I wanted to shout if she had his baby, but strangely, my lips were trembling. I kept my mouth shut like a honey-eating mute, and only red at him with eyes full of anger. [T/N: Honey-eating mute = an expression refers to a person who normally speaks with no problem, but has chosen not to speak in certain situations.]

    As if he didnt feel my gaze, Philen called Misa who was standing behind me with a calm face.

    Misa.

    Misa politely approached Philen, as if she wasn''t unhappy.

    He called Misa, but the Misa he called to, was the woman in his arms, not Misa.

    You must be tired of the long journey, so go back to your room and rest and take care of yourself.

    I like the sunny room.

    When the woman asked in a fake voice, Philen pondered for a moment and then looked at Misa. Misa, take her to the room at the end of the east corridor on the second floor.

    Hearing those words, Misa''s eyes widened. Other maids and servants were surprised and opened their mouths.

    The room at the end of the east corridor. It was the room used by the Duchess of Williot for generations. Even I, who was ying the role of the Duchess, couldnt use it, and even if the Emperor wanted to use it, it was a ce that shouldnt be given. I was sure theres no stupid emperor who wanted to use that kind of ce. However, it wasnt unreasonable for everyone to be shocked when they heard that the room would be given to an unknown woman.

    Likewise, as I was staring at Philen in surprise, I soon realized that he was ignorant of this side and called him. Philen, that room is the duchess room.

    Hearing my words, Philen turned to me. His eyes were full of questions.

    So?

    It was as if he didnt know. The ufortable feelings grew in me.

    The Duchess'' room is not for anyone. It can only be used by the Duchess.

    But my father used it.

    Because hes the Duke.

    "And you used it too.

    It couldnt be helped because I had to work.

    Even if I wanted to work in my room, the ledger of this house was in the duchess room at the time, and it was strictly forbidden to bring it outside. So it was unavoidable, and the Duke and his wife understood.

    And I only worked there. I didnt sleep there.

    The Duchess said it was okay to use it, but it wasnt polite, so I slept in my room unconditionally.

    "So you cant put her in the Duchess room."

    But that room is well lit.

    There are other rooms with good lighting.

    Its not as good as that room.

    At my replies, Philen sighed and argued with dissatisfaction.

    I didnt know I would hear this nagging. I''m going to use a room that no one else would use anyway.

    Its not nagging, but the rules of the mansion

    Its the owner of the mansion who sets the rules for the mansion. Philen cut me off as if he didnt want to hear anymore, then nced at me with a high-pressure, authoritative look. And now I am the owner of the mansion.

    If youre smart, you know what I mean?

    I dont know how. He meant that he would bring that woman into the Duchess room no matter what. Even if I wanted to object, there was no justification for it. As he said, it was the owner of the mansion who set the rules for the mansion.

    How could I stop the owner when he said hed do it? Even if I were the real Duchess, I wouldnt be able to stop him.

    As I remained silent, Philen, who took it positively, ordered Misa. Misa, take her to the room at the end of the east corridor. And assign a maid so that there is no difort in staying.

    Understood.

    At other times, she would have insisted that this was against reason, but Misa epted it instantly. Misa nced at me and took the woman into the mansion.

    You really put her in the Duchess room, huh?

    It was so ridiculous that augh came out. I bit my lips to straighten my distorted face. Because of that, my lips, which I had been painted beautifully, were ruined mercilessly.

    Philen looked at me and asked. Are you angry?"

    His voice wasnt different from usual, with no sign of sorry at all. Philen didn''t know what he had done wrong.

    Well, I didnt even know why I shouldnt let other people into the Duchess room. What would happen if i got angry with such a person? Only my lips were going to burst.

    no. Instead of getting angry, I shook my head.

    The maids and servants let out a small sigh, and Philen nodded as if it were natural.

    Yes. You can''t be upset about this.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Then, I''ll see you at dinner. Im exhausted, so I want to rest a bit. Philen tapped my shoulder and entered the mansion.

    I stood there even after Philen disappeared.

    Mydy. The maid looked at me and asked slowly.

    Are you fine?

    What would it change if I said I''m not fine?

    Mydy

    Im just joking. Im alright. Iughed at myself and took out the pin that was holding my hair up.

    A feeling of ridicule spread throughout my body. I had dressed up prettily to look good for my fianc who returned with another woman.

    I''m fine, so dont worry.

    But

    Lets work fast and prepare dinner.

    Honestly, I didnt want to do anything. I had the urge to stomp to my room and throw everything down to vent my anger. But my position wouldn''t let me do that. My ambiguous position as Philen Williots fiance and future duchess held my ankle tightly, and didnt let go, so I had to swallow my bitter feelings and force myself to move ahead.

    *****

    Misa, who guided the woman to the room, asked me what kind of maid I would like to assign to her.

    I contemted for a while, then ordered Misa to serve her in person. It would be like surveince. Surveince to keep her from doing anything stupid. There was nothing important in the Duchesss room right now, but there could be something that she might not know about.

    If you see anything strange, dont hesitate toe and report it to me.

    Yes, mydy. Misa nodded and left, like an elite soldier on a very important mission.

    It was cloudy in the afternoon. As if it would rain anytime soon, the sky was filled with dark clouds. When the smell of rain wafted to my nose through the open window, I closed the window.

    Because the former Duke and his wife died on a stormy day, my mood remained dampened on rainy days. I couldnt sleep at night when thunderstorms struck, I''d hide under the nket and tremble. My cries weren''t that different from a child''s. Misa was the only one who knew about it. It would be shameful to show that side to other people, so I thoroughly hid it.

    Though, Philen also knew, back then. I didnt know if he still remembers, but nevermind, he probably forgot.

    After shutting the window and returning to my seat, I began to go through the documents I hadnt checked, in the fuss of meeting Philen. The duchess''s work alone wasnt much in a day, but I was really busy with the dukes work, which was supposed to be done by Philen. I was able toe here safely because thepetent aides helped me well. I checked the documents carefully and then stamped Duke Williots seal below.

    It had been nine years since the Duke Williots seal, which should be in the Dukes office, entered my office. At first, people thought that it was bad if I was the one who did it but as time went by, they took it for granted.

    Yet, if I made a mistake at least once, they would sneer at me with a knowing look in their eyes andment. There were also people who pulled their tongues out and pointed their fingers. As a result, I realised, there shouldnt be any mistakes. Everything can''t be perfect, but I still have to do my best to make it seem so.

    As I was stamping the seal, confirming there was nothing wrong, dinner time was over. As that happened in the morning, I didnt want to face Philen and eat, but I couldnt help it. It wasnt a normal day, but the first day since he returned to the mansion after a long war. I couldnt have lunch together, but it was manners to visit at least for dinner. I pulled the bell and called a maid.

    Did you call me, mydy? Soon after, the maid came in and bowed.

    I asked, tidying my desk without looking at the maid, How did dinner preparation go?

    Thats. The maid couldnt answer my question right away, hesitated, and ended up shutting her mouth.

    I stopped and looked at her, on receiving an unusual response. Whats wrong?

    That the master said he would have dinner in his room tonight.

    Hes going to eat in his room not in the dining room?

    Yes. He said he was tired and didnt want to go to the dining room

    The sound of the table drawer closing rang.

    The maid apologized, tucking her neck in like a turtle. I apologize.

    Its not you who should apologize.

    Yes, it wasnt the maids fault. She simply conveyed Philens words to me. If there was nothing special, it was only normal to go out and eat with your family on the first day of returning to the mansion.

    Family Come to think of it, am I Philens family?

    Suddenly, I came to the conclusion that I was not. I was also not included in the list of Duke Williots family. The Duke and Duchess said they thought of me as their real daughter, but it was just a thought. It wasnt real.

    I had been working for the Duchy for over 10 years, but I was still a stranger. I didn''t have the right to tell Philen to be polite and have a meal together. If he said no, I had to ept it. Even if I felt bad.

    <i>There is nothing to feel bad about.</i>

    It was awkward for me to eat meals face to face with him too. I should have been d, but my heart was throbbing painfully. I pressed the left side of my chest, where the heart was.

    Mydy, are you in pain?

    No, I''m fine.

    Since I wasn''t having dinner, I could take off these clothes. And this stuffy makeup. This fact made me feel a little better.

    I headed to my room to change my clothes. My room was the thirdrgest room in this mansion. Thergest room was the Dukes room. The second was the Duchesss room, and the thirdrgest was mine. People around me told me to just use it because I would be the Duchess anyway, but I didnt. The Duchesss room had been untouchable because I wanted to enter it after I became the official Duchess.

    If I knew this would happen, I would have entered it. I regretted, but it was in the past. Regretting now didnt make any difference.

    Bring it over here!

    Hey! What about this?

    The hallway, which was usually quiet, was bustling today. It was because Philen, the owner of the mansion, returned.

    Good afternoon, mydy.

    Hello, mydy.

    In the midst of my busy day, when I passed by, I stopped what I was doing and bowed down to say hello. I didnt want to disturb them, so I hurried to walk.

    Wait.

    I stopped again and called the maids who were dragging the food tray.

    Where is that going now?

    To the masters room, mydy.

    I could know that without asking. The servants of the mansion wouldn''t have eaten such luxurious food. The problem was that the prepared dishes were not one set, but two sets. Theres no way Philen would have asked you to prepare two sets to eat it all alone, unless he invited me to the room and ate together

    is that woman with him?

    At my words, the maid nodded with a troubled look on her face.

    Ha. I swept my head up in the air.

    He said the reason he ate in his room was because he was tired, but I guessed it was for eating with her. If he ate in the dining room, he would see me.

    Philen probably didn''t want to see me. Sounds about right.

    It was Philen, who''d clicked his tongue, saying that the people around him, even the Duke and Duchess, were tactless. He had no idea why I was upset before, thats why he couldnt eat in the dining room while looking at me.

    Is it because of her act?

    Philen got my eyes on him, so did she seduce him to eat together in his room? I was curious, but I couldnt confirm it. I couldnt ask Philen or her, or the maids I was with. It wasn''t enough to use the Duchesss room, but she was also eating with Philen on the day of his return. Someone would think I wasnt Philens fiance, but her.

    It hadnt been a day yet, but that womans behavior had already started to get on my nerves. The same was true of Philen. I wondered how far I could endure their acts in the future. However, even if I didn''t hold back, it wouldnt make any difference, and that fact made me sadder. As I stood up and stared at the food tray, the restless maid spoke up, We have to go before this food gets cold, mydy.

    yes, you can go now."

    I held them and let them go because there was nothing different. The maids pulled the food tray and left in a hurry, in case I would catch them again. I lifted my foot from the floor by the time they were barely visible from my sight.

    What would you like for dinner, youngdy? The maid who told me Philens story followed me and asked.

    Im not going to eat.

    My appetite fell sharply due to the ovep between what happened in the morning and what happened a while ago.

    More than that, you''re not the one who serves me, right?

    Misa asked me to serve mydy.

    Really?

    She should be busy serving that woman, but she had the time to assign a maid to serve me?

    Iughed a little because I could see how worried Misa was about me.

    Oh, youughed. The maid pped and smiled brightly. Since the master returned, its the first time youughed.

    Is that so?

    Yes. Well, there was nothing tough about. The master is mean too. How could he do that to mydy?

    It was cute to see her pouting her lips in anger. Would it have been this way if I had a younger sister?

    Whats your name?

    Its Sarah, mydy.

    Yes, Sarah. Please take care of me.

    At my words, Sarah blushed shyly and bowed her head. Please take care of me too, mydy.

    (ED/N: Dude, I seriously feel so bad for her.)

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    I had no appetite, so I skipped dinner and took a bath right away. Soaking in the hot water made my heart a bit lighter.

    Waiting for me to leave the bath was Baron Tail Wizard. He was one of the old aides who worked for Duke Williot. He sat patiently until I came out after changing clothes, and then politely handed out a document.

    What is this?

    This is an urgent document.

    When I was told that I had to handle it urgently, I hesitated.

    This was supposed to be the Dukes job, so why should I?

    In usual cases, I''d only handle it if the Duke wasnt here or was preupied with other work. Philen was going to have dinner with that woman right now, and I had to work?

    Just thinking about it made me feel sick and irritated. In an annoyed manner, I pushed away the document and turned my head.

    Baron Wizard. Take this to Philen.

    What?

    Baron Wizard looked at me as if he couldnt understand what I was saying. Well, I had been dealing with it for nearly 10 years and now that I suddenly said to let Philen deal with it, it''s obvious he''d be confused.

    Up until now, the Duke was away, so I took over, but now things have changed. I smiled and kindly exined. So, take the Dukes work to him, he can handle it himself.

    * * *

    The Wizards had long been a family who worked for the Duke of Williot. The same was true of Tail Wizard. As soon as he graduated from the Academy, he worked as an aide to the Duke of Williot.

    For 30 years, he had been loyal to them. Yet, this was the first time he was this astounded.

    Take the document to the Duke.

    Would Philen understand this document properly? Tail was sure he wouldnt. He knew Philen would ask him this and that without knowing what it meant.

    Its not a good thing if his questions don''t end.

    It was annoying. He could see she was waving at him to take it back, so he sighed. He just wanted Le to handle it, but unfortunately, Le didnt seem willing.

    Its only valid.

    Philen did something outrageous, she couldnt possibly want to work for him. He fully understood Les thoughts, but he couldnt help but sigh.

    All right Lets go.

    He had to get the approval. Tail sighed and headed to the Dukes room where Philen was.

    And then.

    Document?

    As expected, Tail sighed deeply inside when Philen asked back, thinking that this was annoying. However, on the outside, Tail politely handed out the document to Philen.

    Its something you have to deal with today. Even though itste, I''m here.

    I see that. Why did you bring it to me?

    I brought it because its a document that the Duke has to approve.

    Even with the words that followed, Philen leaned against the wall without giving a single nce to the document. His beautiful eyes rose with discontent. You know that Le did this until now, right?

    Lady Le has been acting on behalf of the Duke because you were away.

    I know that Le did it when I wasnt away, so why did youe to me all of a sudden?

    Back then, you didnt work at all because you were heartbroken and yed around in the training ground!

    Thats He couldnt say that. Tail hesitated.

    Did Le send it to me?

    Tail smiled awkwardly and nodded as Philen hit the target.

    Philen stroked his chin, making a small impression. She seemed angry earlier, is this because of that?

    Did you know that mydy is angry?

    Theres no way I didn''t know she was angry. I just dont know why.

    Oh, he didnt know why.

    Tail sighed.

    Phil.

    From the inside, a hand stretched out and touched Philens arm.

    It was that woman. Tail nced at the womans belly.

    He didnt know when he looked at it from a distance, but from a close distance, he could tell its been around 4 months since she was pregnant.

    Tail counted the number of months of pregnancy, recalling when his wife was pregnant.

    Whats going on, Cecily? Philen asked, caressing Cecily''s cheek affectionately.

    Its not much, just that I''m bored. Do you still have a lot to talk about?

    Its over now. You''re not alone now, so dont overdo anything.

    At Philens advice, Cecily nodded gently and went back inside.

    Philen looked at Tail again and said. Take the document back to Le.

    Mydy told me to take it to the Duke

    Since childhood, Le was easily upset over trivial things. Philen raised his body, which was leaning against the wall. Then the next day, she turned to normal. So, if you take it back tomorrow, she will approve it.

    But this is something that needs to be done today. So, the approval

    Philen shut the door and turned around before Tail was finished.

    My Lord, My Lord!

    Tail anxiously waited for him from outside, but Phil ignored him neatly and sat on the sofa where Cecily was.

    That man is it okay to leave him?

    If he''s smart, hell go to Le on his own.

    Le is that the youngdys name? Your fiance.

    As Philen nodded, Cecily tilted her head a little.

    Calling names and speaking informally to each other, the youngdy and Phil must be very close.

    Were close. Weve grown together.

    Well, still, isnt that too informal? Cecily straightened her head and asked, while Philen looked at her with wonder.

    What are you saying?

    That youngdy is the daughter of a Count and Phil is a Duke. I dont think even a childhood fiance should speak informally to Phil. If the other nobles saw it, wouldnt they think its weird?

    Is that so?

    Cecily hugged Philens arm and continued. So, wouldnt it be nice for thedy to speak formally to Phil? If not, either Phil or thedy might be greatly humiliated by other people.

    Its all for you and for her. Cecily whispered in a sweet voice, with her slender fingers sweeping Philens bare skin.

    * * *

    I was quick to tell him to go to Philen, but I already knew he woulde back. The Dukes seal was in my office. Even if Philen tried to work, it was impossible without the seal. So I didnt sleep and waited for Baron Wizard. Some were unable to sleep while doing the rest of the work.

    As expected, Baron Wizard returned soon after.

    Give me the document.

    Mydy

    At my words, Baron Wizard looked at me with tears as if he had met his savior. From the behaviour of Baron Wizard, I could have expected Philens reaction. Philen wouldnt do it, huh.

    Well, theres no way he would do what he had been thrown away for 10 years now. I would have to do it though.

    Since he was the Duke, he couldn''t let go of his duties as a Duke forever There was also a limit for me to do his job for him.

    I needed to talk seriously with Philen about this issue

    While talking, I''ll also mention her.

    When I thought about that woman, my head was pounding. As I touched my forehead, Baron Wizard asked anxiously.

    Are you okay, mydy?

    Yes, Im okay. I smiled attentively and checked the document.

    My head still hurt, so I couldnt see the document well, but I tried hard to concentrate on correcting the wrong parts and stamp the seal.

    Bang!!!

    There was a loud noise.

    !

    I looked at the window in surprise. I couldnt see outside because of the curtain, but I could see the outside of the window shing.

    Swaaa, the pouring rain was relentless. Baron Wizard looked at the window and said. Its been cloudy all afternoon and now, finally, it rained.

    I know, right. I hurriedly stamped the seal and handed it over to Baron Wizard. Ive fixed the wrong parts. Please revise it and implement.

    Yes, mydy. Baron Wizard held the document in his arms and bowed down. I apologize for bothering youte.

    No. I Its something I have to do. As I tried to add these words, but swallowed them andughed awkwardly. The words that were usually taken for granted didnte out today.

    Baron Wizard also had an awkward face as if he knew what I was trying to say. Well, then.

    After Baron Wizard left, I, who was here alone, stood up to go to bed.

    Boom!!!

    Ugh. Another thunder shook my eardrums. I closed my ears and sat down.

    As ifughing at me, more lightning struck. It shed in front of me and the day when the Duke and Duchess died naturally came to mind. The day that took away my happiness at once.

    It was painful to recall the vivid appearance of the two returning as cold bodies. I couldnt breathe.

    Hyuk.

    I grabbed my chest and fell. The fingers that were grabbing the nket became tighter.

    Its okay, Le. Its just thunder and lightning. Theres nothing to be afraid of. I tried tofort myself and control my emotions, but it was in vain.

    Well, if it was that easy to get rid of, I wouldnt have suffered for 10 years.

    Thunder continued to strike. Covering my ears with a pillow was useless. Tears run down my cheeks, soaking the nket.

    Misa, Misa

    If she were here, I would have been able to sleepfortably after taking sleeping pills. I regretted sending Misa to that woman.

    I thought I should ask another maid to bring me sleeping pills to pass this night. But I didnt want to show this weak appearance of mine to others, so I didnt ask for help.

    I had an ominous feeling that the night was going to be much longer than usual.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Misa was restless and looked out the window where the rain was pouring. Every time there was a thunderstorm, herplexion turned pale like someone who couldnt get a bowl of soup.

    It was all because she was worried about Le, and Misa, who had been stamping her feet all the time, eventually approached Philen, who was being lovey dovey with Cecily. Master.

    Philen, who was interrupted by the good time, looked at Misa with an annoyed face. What is it?

    Misa nced at Cecily and carefully spoke to Philen. Theres thunderstorms.

    Philens eyes looked out the window at the sudden remark. Just in time, thunder rumbled and struck loudly.

    Kkyag! Cecily shrieked cutely and hugged Philen. As if Cecily was cute, Philen hugged her tightly.

    Are you afraid of thunderstorms?

    A little.

    Oh my, youre a coward. Philen smiled and kissed Cecilys head. It cant be helped. I have no choice but to be by your side tonight.

    Really?

    Of course.

    As if they had forgotten Misas existence in front of them, the two were busy coveting each others lips.

    Misas cheeks turned red. It was a reaction from shame, not from embarrassment. She was thinking of talking to him again when they separated, but the two people didnt seem to intend to separate. Master.

    When Misa, who was tired of waiting, called again, Philen, who had been coveting Cecilys lips, red at her with a strong impression. Are you still standing there?

    May I go back?

    Yes, go back.

    At Philens answer, Misa bowed down, trying to hide her joyful expression.

    Cecily stared at Misa.

    Misa turned around, thinking that she had to go ahead and soothe Le, who was crying pitifully.

    Wait a minute. However, Cecily called Misa. Misa looked back at her, but she didnt look at Misa and looked at Philen. Phil, my legs and back hurt a little. I must have been on the horse for a long time.

    Should I bring you medicine?

    Uh-huh. Other than that, I think it will be okay if someone rubs it. Cecily said that and nced at Misa.

    Philen, who immediately noticed what Cecily wanted, beckoned to Misa. Misa, rub her legs and back.

    Misa bowed down and replied politely. There is someone who does better than me.

    I want you to do it.

    Thats right.

    Misasplexion became cloudy in an instant. In her mind, Le, who must be in great distress, fluttered.

    What are you doing? Come on and do it.

    Misa tried to tell Philen that Le was terrified of thunderstorms, but she shut her mouth. It was because of Cecily next to him. She didnt want to let her know about Les weakness. Le wouldnt want it either.

    yes. Misa, who was contemting what to do, eventually decided to follow Philens order. Because there was no other way. The only way was to execute the order quickly and run to Le.

    Misa tried to do that, but Cecily didnt let go of her, giving all kinds of excuses and reasons, so Misa could only go to Le when the rain stopped.

    *****

    When the rain stopped and dawn came, Misa, who came to me, grabbed me and cried, saying she was sorry.

    I held onto Misa and cried, and then I fell asleep exhausted, and when I woke up again, Misa was not seen. Instead, there was a box of sleeping pills on the side table. It was no doubt that Misa had left it behind. I put the box in the drawer and stepped out of the bed.

    When the bell rang, Sarah came in with washing water. Sarah, who was standing by my side while washing me briefly and changing my clothes, asked anxiously. You dont look good. Are you sick?

    No. Its okay, so you can go.

    Yes, if you need something, please feel free to call me. Sarah, who was quick-witted, went straight out without bothering me anymore.

    I had no one else to meet today, so I thought I would quietly stay in my room and look at the documents.

    Mydy, the Duke is looking for you. Then the servant delivered unwee news.

    For what?

    I don''t know. He just told me to pick you up ande quickly.

    That means there is a very urgent matter.

    I tried to figure out what happened recently in the estate or in the mansion so that he could find me in a hurry, but nothing came to mind. He just returned to the mansion yesterday and he couldn''t find me for that. Is it his job?

    If thats the case, I didnt want to go, but I had to go. I stood up from my seat with a sigh.

    The servant walked ahead, saying that he would guide me. I thought he was in his room, but unexpectedly, Philen was in the office. Even though it didnt suit him, he sat at his desk and looked at something hard.

    Did you call me?

    Look at this.

    As I approached him, he showed me what he was looking at. It was a letter. Fortunately, it didnt seem like its about her. Relieved by that, I took the letter from Philen.

    The luxurious letterhead was proof that it wasnt unusual. I opened my eyes wide when I saw the Imperial seal next to the signature on the bottom. A letter from the Imperial family. It was not a letter to be passed lightly.

    I stood there and read the letter without missing a single period. There were many words written on the letterhead, but there was only one thing that mattered. They wanted us to participate in the ceremony tomemorate the new emperors enthronement in a month.

    A month from now. Time is tight.

    Theres no way we would miss the celebration party. Starting with clothes, there were a lot of things to prepare, such as essories. I also had to calcte the time from here to the capital. It took about 4 days from here to the capital, so the remaining time was about 3 weeks.

    As soon as I went out, I had to call a costume designer. The essory craftsman and the shoe craftsman were also called together, and if we went to the capital once, we woulde back after a month, so we had to take care of the work in advance.

    I didnt know anything else, but I had to prepare for the rainy season. We couldnt exchange everything through a carrier pigeon, so we could discuss it through magicmunication.

    Le. Philen called me as I was trying to figure out what to do in my head.

    Why?

    From now on, use honorifics to me

    what? What do you mean all of a sudden?

    Now, we would be in society often and using informalnguage is not good for other people to see.

    It was correct in every phrase. I, too, didnt intend to speak informally to Philen as I do now in society. I was just embarrassed when Philen suddenly pointed that out.

    You dont want to?

    As I stared at him silently, Philen asked with a small impression. You, you dont want me to be humiliated in front of other people, do you?

    It cant be.

    Then use honorifics in front of other people. Thats the way it was originally.

    Yes, thats right. The problem is why Philen, who hasnt said anything so far, suddenly asks for it Does the letter from the Imperial family remind him that he should? Or maybe she pointed it out?

    It was more likely to be thetter than the former. Simr things happened in the past, but he didnt ask me to speak formally. Rather, it was Philen, who cheerfullyughed, saying, you dont have to pay attention to other peoples eyes. The reason he suddenly changed his attitude must be because of her.

    Okay. If so, I didnt even intend to stand still. From now on, I will call you Duke and use honorifics in front of other people.

    Then, from now on

    Instead. I continued, looking straight at Philen who looked at me with puzzled eyes. You should also speak up in front of other people by calling medy Thebesa, not Le.

    Since Philens return, there had been no quiet day for the Duke of Williot.

    Did you see it? Master anddy, talking to each other.

    Yes, I saw it. Whats going on all of a sudden?

    The maid tilted her head and said. The two, until now, they have always beenfortable with each other.

    Isnt it because of her? The woman with the masters child.

    I think its because of that too.

    Another maid suddenly interrupted the conversation. If not, there is no reason to use honorifics to make them suddenly feel distant

    It was because I appeared that the maids, who chatted while wiping the windows, shut their mouths at once. I didnt want to stand in front of them senselessly. I had to go through this hallway to get to my office, so I couldnt help it.

    There was an awkward silence. Everyone closed their mouths like mute and looked at my eyes. After hesitating for no reason, I didnt want to blur the atmosphere further, so I walked quickly.

    Go, Good afternoon, mydy.

    As I was going through the hallway, one of the maids carefully greeted me. Greetings that I wished I hadnt received.

    You dont have to greet me if you don''t want to.

    I didnt mean to answer coldly, but when I thought of what they said earlier, the words went cold without me knowing. One of the reasons that made my mood remained low for thest few days.

    Mydy, we are!

    Its okay. I smiled casually as if its really okay and passed by the maids who didnt know what to do. Its not like Im saying something. You can keep talking.

    My, mydy! At my words, the maids were embarrassed and called me anxiously, but I didnt look back.

    It wasnt because I didnt want to see them. The smiling mask that I was wearing broke down. I didnt want to show my distorted expression to the maids. My only remaining pride, who had nothing, didnt allow it.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    I quickly headed to the office because I didn''t want to run into other employees.

    Phew

    When I entered the office, I leaned against the closed door and sighed deeply, rubbing my face with both hands.

    After epting my offer, Philen''s behavior toward me became noticeably colder.

    <i>Is it a week already?</i>

    I and Philen started using honorifics in front of other people.

    If there''s no one around, I decided to speak informally with him. But since that day, we had never met together alone, so I never had a chance to do that.

    We always called each other Duke'' and Lady Thebesa''. We didn''t exchange jokes or talk as loud as we used to.

    It seems like we became very distant.

    Even if Philen was on the battlefield for six years, I didn''t feel distant at all. But in thest few days, I felt distant. If I knew that it would be like this, I would have told him not to use honorifics.

    No. It''s something I should have done. Rather, it was strange if we still spoke informally.

    I decided not to think about it again, but I kept thinking about it, so I sighed. Especially, when I thought about that woman, I felt a heavy rock pressing my chest.

    It wasn''t long when that woman sent Misa back, maybe she didn''t like her anymore. Instead, she started using the newly hired maid as her exclusive maid, who was hired by Philen after an interview in person. That meant Philen cherished her so much.

    If he had shown me a little bit of his interest, I wouldn''t have felt this sad. No, I might have been more disappointed if it had been. I could have been struggling because she definitely didn''t want me to take Philen''s attention from her.

    "what happens to me if she gives birth to a son?"

    Would she take my ce as the Duchess and would I miserably have to leave the Duke of Williot?

    The sudden thought darkened my eyes because I had never thought of any other path than being a Duchess.

    After getting engaged to Philen, I was educated to be a Duchess. For more than 10 years, I carried out the Duke and Duchess''s duties.

    I never doubted that I would be the Duchess until now. But would I not be able to be the one now? Would I be robbed by an unidentified woman whom I didn''t know where she came from? So what should I do?

    If I couldn''t be the Duchess, I''d

    My mind was getting dark before my eyes. It became distant.

    I stumbled and sat on the sofa. A lot of documents were waiting for me, but I didn''t want to see them now.

    <i>I don''t think it will get into my head anyway, so let''s take a break.</i>

    I closed my eyes to find peace in my mind.

    The whole world looked ck. What if I fell asleep like this, I was worried. Of course, it was a useless worry.

    Knock. Knock.

    Not long after I closed my eyes, I heard a knock. I got up and arranged my messy hair and clothes.

    Come in.

    It''s time to work. I thought it''d be an aide

    "Le."

    Unexpectedly, it was Philen who opened the door.

    I stood up, slightly surprised.

    It was the first time he came to my office after returning to the mansion.

    I asked with half-anxiety and half-pleasure. "What''s going on?" Since there''s no one here, I was talking like it used to be.

    You called a costume designer before.

    Yes, I did.

    To participate in the uing banquet, I called out a costume designer and essory craftsman to match Philen''s clothes and essories.

    Is there a problem? <i>Is that why you are here?</i>

    If that''s the case, I''d ask if it''s better to change it right away before it''s toote but Philen frowned.

    You have no idea what the problem is?

    I dont know.

    You didnt match her clothes.

    <i>her?</i>

    Are you talking about the woman you brought?

    I wanted to know that woman''s name, but I didn''t want to put it in my mouth, so I called her like that on purpose.

    "Yeah. When I checked, I found that she didn''t match any single clothes. Why did you do that?

    <i>Are you asking me that question now?</i>

    I replied, pressing down my burning irritation. I''ll ask the other way around. Why should I do that?

    Why should you do that? It''s obvious.

    How is it obvious?

    Pilen frowned as I kept asking.

    I didnt expect such a smart girl like you would ask something like that.

    "Thank you for thinking I''m smart, but no matter how much I think about it, I don''t know. So can you exin it to me?"

    Of course, I didn''t understand. I was very upset. The reason he came to my office for the first time was to ask about her. There''s no way I couldn''t feel upset.

    The half-pleasant that I felt disappeared and that ce was filled with irritation. I regretted having a conversation with him this time.

    Cecily came to this mansion naked with nothing. The clothes she''s wearing are all she has.

    "So?"

    "That''s why." Philen continued with a strong impression. If you had a little thought, you should have arranged some nice clothes for her. We''re preparing baby supplies for our uing baby."

    Why do I have to do that? Can she do it herself?"

    "She is pregnant. What if she overdoes it and gets a miscarriage?"

    <i>Is it too much to match clothes and prepare baby supplies</i>

    And you''re the hostess of the mansion."

    Hostess. The wordpletely cut off the strings of my reason.

    I twisted my lips and shot Philen. Do you think I''m the hostess of the mansion?"

    "Of course. You''re the woman I''m going to marry. Who else would be the hostess of the mansion?

    I hated myself, who said that at least my ce wouldn''t be taken by her.

    And you''re still asking me to take care of her?

    I dont know what youre talking about.

    Seeing his eyes were wide open, Philen really didn''t seem to understand what I was saying.

    I already knew he was tactless, but I didn''t think he would be this stupid. I was thinking about what to exin, but Philen added.

    Le, I don''t think you know, but it''s the hostess''s job to take care of the guests whoe to the mansion.

    "Guest?" I tilted my head and asked back.

    She has my child, how can she be a simple guest? Not a guest, it should be considered a mistress.

    He didn''t want to talk in circles, so he asked me bluntly. "Don''t tell me, you have been angry about that?"

    Now, as if he finally realized why I was angry, Philen smiled a little and came right in front of me.

    Le, I say once again, you are the only woman I''m going to marry. She only had my child for one night''s mistake.

    <i>One night''s mistake. Will it be like that?</i>

    "If she hadn''t had my baby, I wouldn''t have brought her here. I had to bring her because she had my baby. I didn''t want to be a heartless man who abandoned his child."

    I really wanted to ask if he treated her too kindly because of that, but I endured it because it seemed like I was too childish.

    When Cecily has the baby, I will take him into the mansion."

    "I will put him into my family register."

    "Because its my blood anyway.

    Yeah, you would. I didn''t understand the heart, but I understood the head.

    My father, Count Thebesa, did the same. I becamedy Thebesa like that.

    So I fully understood what he was saying, but that''s all. I kept my mouth shut because I still didn''t get the ready answer.

    If you understand what Im saying, try to match her dress now.

    He interpreted himself as such and began to talk bullshit.

    There''s no time to make a custom dress, so let''s go with a readymade dress."

    <i>Wait. There''s no time to make a custom dress? Don''t tell me</i>

    are you going to take her to the capital?

    "Mm. If we leave her alone in the mansion, she''ll be bored, so we''ll take her to look around the capital."

    How could that be the behavior of the man who had no choice but to bring her?

    I thought I could trust him even if he really liked her.

    There was no way to prevent Philen from taking that woman to the capital. If he said he''s taking her to the banquet, I could stop him by making an excuse to be aware of other people''s eyes. But it''s not a problem with taking her to the capital.

    I felt very offended and I didn''t like it. But it was my loss by saying this, Yeah, do whatever you like.

    If I throw out my pride, I''d be crushed, and eventually, I''d have to obey him. So I decided to let him do whatever he wanted from the beginning.

    But don''t tell me to take care of her. Do it on your own for that part.

    You haven''t understood what I''m talking about yet?

    "I understand. I fully understand what you''re talking about, but not this." I said, staring at Philen with cold eyes. If you really think of me as a fiance and a woman to marry, don''t ever tell me to take care of her.

    If he couldn''t understand what I was saying this time, I was ready to fight him greatly.

    Fortunately, Philen didn''t mention her anymore to me as if he understood me well.

    I didn''t even say anything about her, and everything seemed to go back to the beginning.

    Although my feeling was rising little by little, at least it was still on the surface.

    Philen called the designer to match that woman''s clothes. She stayed with me the whole time choosing clothes.

    When I called him and said that he had to match my clothes to go to the capital, he didn''t even show his nose, saying to do it on my own.

    As expected, Philen seemed to have a heart for that woman.

    I was a little disappointed, but that''s all. I wasn''t engaged to him in the first ce hoping for his love. What I wanted was the title, Duchess Williot. A ce where I could do whatever I wanted to do.

    A good reason to get out of that damn house. Anything else was good if that was guaranteed.

    Of course, if my fianc got acquainted with another woman, it would be heartbreaking. That said, I was able to endure it because my position wasn''t threatened.

    Although the existence of the mistress was not officially recognized, many nobles had more mistresses than expected.

    Even if they swore on the outside, it was also an atmosphere of acknowledging implicitly. I didn''t want to see her as much as possible. Soon, even if I had a child I gave birth to, I had no intention of conversing with her face to face.

    "Hello."

    What I didn''t want to happen always happened.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Well, no matter how big the mansion was, it didn''t make any sense if we lived together and never bumped into each other. Like now, there was a great chance that I would bump into her while passing by.

    ming my foolish self for forgetting that fact, I looked at the woman standing in front of me.

    The sunlight that came through the window shattered brilliantly over the soft tinum hair. Like the visible crescent moon, her pretty curved eyes were attractive. She was wearing a dress with no special decorations, although we already matched her dress. She was only wearing a ne with a blue jewel as her essory. And yet, she was gorgeous.

    I didn''t want to be side by side with her because I already knew why Philen fell for her.

    I unintentionally looked at the woman''s belly. It was two times bigger than when I first saw it.

    <i>How many months has it been?</i>

    I''ve never seen anyone pregnant, so I couldn''t tell.

    That woman felt my gaze and smiled lightly, touching her belly.

    You can touch it.

    "it''s okay."

    I couldn''t do that unless I was out of my mind.

    When I refused right away, that woman, Cecily, looked sad.

    Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. Cecily smiled lightly. She grabbed the hem of her skirt and bowed lightly.

    Every time she moved, the blue jewel on her ne shook unusually.

    Cecily Heliode.

    <i>What did you say? Heliode?</i>

    Wasn''t it the royal castle of the Mullis Kingdom that the Empire conquered some time ago? If that woman''s words were true, it meant that she''s a princess of the Mullis Kingdom. No, since the Mullis Kingdom was gone, she was a Princess'' was the correct expression.

    Anyway, the fact that she was an ufortable person tough and chat with hadn''t changed. I just wanted to ignore her and turn around, but it was hard to ignore her when she introduced herself with a smile.

    I couldn''t help it. I introduced myself, swallowing annoyance inside. Le Thebesa. In short.

    Then Cecily looked at me with her eyes wide, as if panicked. It was a face hoping for me to do something more.

    <i>What does she want? Don''t tell me, she wants me to ask her about the condition of her and her child lightly?</i>

    If that was the case, it was a vain expectation. I had no intention of doing that. I didn''t want her and her child to go wrong, but I didn''t want them to be healthy either. It would be an urate expression that I wasn''t interested in at all.

    I already introduced myself, so I could go now, right? Cecily seemed to have more to say, but I didn''t. I didn''t even intend to listen to her. I was about to go, but Cecily called me again.

    "Lady Thebesa."

    That said, if Cecily was an ordinary foreign royal, calling me Lady Thebesa didn''t matter. However, she was a member of the royal family of the fallen kingdom. Was it right for her to call me Lady Thebesa?

    Usually, when a kingdom was destroyed, the royalties or nobles fell tomoners or lower status. So, it was wrong for Cecily, who was also a Princess, to call me Lady Thebesa.

    It was right to politely call me youngdy''. But there were exceptions to everything. For example, the kingdom was destroyed, but the emperor recognized the royal family''s legitimacy. Or when the mother was from another kingdom and inherited the mother''s status.

    When I saw Cecily''s confident attitude, I couldn''t rule out the case, so I was worried for a while.

    It was the most obvious and quickest to ask in person, but it was not easy because it was a sensitive matter.

    Does the princess of the fallen kingdom need to be treated like a princess?

    It was Sarah who spoke on my behalf. While I was taken aback by Sarah''s daring words, I felt a cool feeling because of the sudden relief.

    On the other hand, Cecily made a small impression. She didn''t seem to like what Sarah said. Looking at her reaction, she seemed to be an exception. Yeah, that''s why you confidently called me Lady Thebesa.

    "I''m sorry."

    It was right to apologize quickly because she couldn''t take back the words she had already said.

    My maid made a mistake because she was ignorant of this side. I''ll go back and scold her, so please pass it generously just once. Umm"

    Her kingdom was destroyed to be called Princess Heliode, and she was not a noblewoman of the Empire to be called Lady Heliode. She wasn''t a noblewoman from another country, and I couldn''t just call her name like I treated a maid.

    "Miss Heliode."

    As I was thinking about what to call her, I found an appropriatepromise.

    Cecily kept making an impression that my apology didn''t make her feel better. But I didn''t want to apologize anymore. Instead of saying something more, I turned around.

    I could feel Cecily''s persistent gaze from behind, but I didn''t look back. Because I didn''t want to talk to her anymore.

    There was nothing to talk about, so I ignored Cecily and headed to my room. I walked quickly because I was afraid Cecily would catch me, and I was a little out of breath.

    As I stepped into my room with a quick breath, Misa was tidying up my desk and looked at me with perplexed eyes.

    Mydy, who has been chasing you?

    I sat on the sofa without answering.

    Noticing that I wasn''t feeling very well, Misa asked Sarah. What happened out there?

    That''s

    "Sarah." I shut her mouth by calling Sarah''s name.

    Misa noticed that it was a bad thing, so she didn''t ask further.

    I leaned over the sofa and closed my eyes gently.

    Misa looked at me and carefully called me. Um, mydy.

    Calling me even though she knew that I was in a bad mood meant that there was something so important. "Tell me."

    A little while ago, a letter from Countess Thebesa arrived."

    "the Countess?"

    Count Thebesa was my biological father, but not Countess Thebesa. She was just a mother in the family register.

    Countess Thebesa took me as her daughter to cover up her husband''s mistakes, but that''s all. She thoroughly ignored me and condemned me. If she was in a bad mood or had something wrong, she often threw her hands around. It was disgusting for her to pretend to be a good mother outside.

    The biggest reason I wanted to get out of the house somehow was Countess Thebesa. The second reason was her son and my stepbrother, Andant Thebesa.

    When I still closed my eyes, I remembered that day clearly.

    Le, are you a good girl?

    A disgustingly thick smell of alcohol and his sparkling eyes. And

    "Mydy?"

    "Oh, sorry."

    <i>What am I doing? There''s nothing good for me to think about the bad past.</i>

    I shook my head lightly and shook my thoughts away. Did you say you got a letter from the Countess? Bring it to me.

    After Misa brought me the letter, she and Sarah went far away. They were considerate so that I could read the letterfortably.

    I tore the envelope with a knife and took out the letter inside and read it.

    On the letterhead, there were useless greetings and a long line of rhetoric, but the point was one.

    <i>She will visit the Duke of Williot tomorrow.</i>

    The reason for the visit was not stated. It was written that she wasing because she wanted to see me after a long time, but this was a new red lie that she wrote because she was conscious of other people''s eyes. She said she wanted to see me? It was more convincing to say that the sun would rise in the west tomorrow.

    What should I do?

    I didn''t really want to meet her, but there was no good reason to tell her not toe. I wondered why she wasing. I looked at Misa, thinking whether or not to meet her for a while.

    Misa, the Countess is visiting the mansion tomorrow.

    Oh my God, the Countess? I''ll have to prepare in advance.

    "You don''t have to."

    "No. The Countess ising. I have to prepare carefully. Misa went outside, saying that she had to prepare it quickly.

    After sending Sarah out, I was dealing with tasks that I hadn''t done yet. But not long after, a maid came to me urgently and told me the unexpected news.

    What did you just say?

    It is said that the woman suddenly copsed!

    That woman suddenly copsed. The woman she was talking about was Cecily. She looked fine a while ago, but now she''s copsed.

    I didn''t like it, but it bothered me. It''s probably because she had Philen''s child.

    What about the doctor?

    He just arrived and heard that he was examining her. Even the Duke was very surprised and immediately ran away."

    "Really?"

    If Philen went, I wouldn''t have to go. I too didn''t want to go.

    I was working on what I was doing without worrying, but the door quickly opened without knocking.

    Le!

    It was Philen. He stared at me with a terrifying face and said, What did you say to Cecily?

    As expected, I was right. I let out a deep sigh, half resigned. I didnt say anything.

    "Don''t lie." Philen denied my words like a knife. If you didn''t say anything, why did Cecily copse after meeting you?

    Is she so? She was shocked and copsed?"

    "No. Cecily hadn''t woken up yet. The doctor said it was because of a psychological shock. And Cecily''s maids testified that you met Cecily today.

    "So? What did the maids say about what I told her?"

    Philen didn''t answer me, and yet he ran like fire and pissed at me. It was so absurd that I couldn''t evenugh. I was speechless.

    If the child in Cecily''s belly goes wrong, I won''t let it go."

    A spark sttered in Philen''s eyes that was looking at me.

    So be careful in the future, Le. Or you don''t know how it''ll turn out. Pilen threatened with a wistful face, then went out.

    I realized it only after hearing Philen''s threats. Philen''s heart for Cecily was deeper than I thought.

    I was stupid, reassured that the Duchess position would never be taken away by Cecily. The fact that the end of this engagement might be a break-up, not a marriage.

    Trante by RainofSnow

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Cecily, who was unconscious, soon woke up unscathed.

    Fortunately, the misunderstanding was cleared up. Perhaps because the threat had alreadye out from his mouth, Philen didnt visit me again.

    The threat he left behind became a big stone and weighed heavily on my heart. To make matters worse, the rain made me feel depressed and fell to the bottom.

    The rain startedte at night and continued to rain the next day. On days like this, it was best to stay in the room and read books without doing anything, but sadly, I couldn''t.

    Wow, its raining a lot.

    Its because Countess Thebesa came to visit.

    The fact that I had to deal with her when my mind was confused andplicated felt terrible. However, since I couldn''t ask the woman who hade to go back again, I smiled hard and greeted her.

    Wee, Mother.

    Using the title that''s only used in front of other people.

    Countess Thebesa frowned slightly, as if not liking when I called her mother.

    Yeah, Im d you seem to be doing well. Le."

    For a moment, she looked at me wearing the mask of a loving mother, like a person who had long been in the social world.

    I held back my stomach, trying not tough.

    Couldn''t stand to continue talking in the hall, I headed to the parlor with Countess Thebesa. She came in and asked for everyone but her to be sent out.

    I guessed she wanted to take off the mask she''s forced to wear. I was also hoping for it, so I was willing to ept it.

    The maid put down the refreshments and stepped back. After everyone disappeared, a heavy silence flowed into the parlor where the two were left alone.

    Your face looks really good. Countess Thebesa, who had taken off her mask, said while picking up the teacup with a frosty face. Even though its like that, you have a good face. I dont know if I should say its good, or should I say stupid?

    <i>Is it an insult for me from the beginning?</i>

    I wasn''t in a good mood, but it was something I heard often, so I was able to keep my expressionless face.

    Im not in the mood for a long conversation, so just tell me your business.

    As I spoke straight out, Countess Thebesa twisted her mouth. "You''re rude as always."

    Would you like to have a long conversation with me, Mother? I deliberately called her mother.

    The Countess looked at me with a frown. Her eyes were full of disapproval. If it was in the past, I would avoid her gaze because I didn''t know what to do, but it wasn''t me now. I calmly caught her gaze.

    Countess Thebesa snorted and put the teacup down. Don''t pretend like a real duchess just because you''ve been acting like a duchess. Don''t forget Le" Her friendly smile was creepy. You''re still Le Thebesa.

    It might not be an illusion that she emphasized the word of Thebesa.

    I didn''t like the fact that I was still wearing the title of Thebesa.

    I wanted to let her know that I knew it too, but I stopped. I didn''t want to argue with this woman for such a trivial thing.

    You didnte here to say that, did you?

    I heard that Duke Williot brought a mistress into the mansion.

    I picked up the teacup and stopped at Countess Thebesa''s nextment.

    "I heard he even had a child."

    how did you know?

    Is that important now? It''s important that she got pregnant before you.

    Countess Thebesa continued with her tongue clicked as if she was at a loss of words.

    What are you going to do now? Because of her, your position has be ambiguous.

    That''s why, as soon as the former Duke couple passed away, I told you to get married quickly and be the duchess, but you didn''t even listen to me. It serves you right.

    I wanted to refute it, but I couldn''t refute it because it was right. At least Philen made such a threat yesterday.

    They were red and blue respectively.

    "what''s this?"

    To my question, Countess Thebesa gave me the red pill.

    This drug helps you to get pregnant.

    This time, she gave me the blue pill.

    It''s an abortion drug.

    <i>abortion?</i>

    I looked at Countess Thebesa in surprise.

    If she gives birth, your position will be shaken. You could be broken up. Even if you be the duchess, you''d be a scarecrow."

    Countess Thebesa said it was only natural for her to bring the abortion pill.

    It''s a good thing if you be the duchess, but if you broke up, what would you do then? Don''t tell me, you''reing back to the house?"

    Countess Thebesa shook her head as if it were terrible just to think about it.

    If you''re thinking about that, throw that away. I have no intention of epting you again.

    It''s a harsh word, but it was nice to hear. Rather, I would have hated it even more if she had told me toe back.

    By the way, you''re already 24 years old. You''re old enough to be married. But do you think you can get married again after you''re broken up?

    You can do it somehow. If you marry a very old nobleman.

    Countess Thebesa sarcastically asked if I wanted something like that.

    I already knew it, but I wasn''t in a good mood when I was shot like this. It was even worse because the opponent was Countess Thebesa.

    If you''re going to say something weird, please leave now.

    I don''t know why you think it''s weird. It''s all because I''m worried about you.

    Where on earth are you worried about me?

    If I weren''t worried, would I be looking for drugs like this?

    At those words, my attention turned to the drugs she had brought again. To be precise, to the blue, abortion pill.

    Countess Thebesa smiled strangely as I could hardly take my eyes off the abortion pill.

    It was said that just one drop would result in a child stillbirth.

    She looked like a demon from hell.

    If you want to keep your ce, feed her.

    Strangely enough, it sounded like sweet angelic whispers to me.

    *****

    I hated Cecily, but I didn''t want to kill her. It was the same for Cecily and Philen''s child.

    <i>What sin is the child guilty of?</i>

    If asked who was the guilty one, it was Philen, who hugged another woman over her fiance.

    Cecily was also a victim in some way. So I couldn''t use the drug that Countess Thebesa gave me and put it deep in the drawer of my dressing table.

    If I was not going to use it, it''s right to throw it away, but strangely, I couldn''t.

    It''s been a while since Philen returned to the mansion, but the Duke''s job was still my job.

    I think it''s right to hand over the job to the Duke, Mydy.

    Near the end of the meeting, one of the aides, Kent, spoke to me.

    "In the past, he was a disappointment, but these days, he seems to be fine, so I think it''s right to hand over the job.

    I think the same thing.

    "It''s okay. It''s good news for me, as I''ll have a lot of spare time if the Duke takes the job. So please congratte me, not worried, Baron Wizard.

    If you say so, I will congratte you.

    Only then did Baron Wizard leave with a relieved smile. As soon as Baron Wizard left, I sighed and touched my head.

    <i>The good news must be good, right? Le.</i>

    I asked myself a question, but I myself couldn''t answer it. It only deepened my frustration.

    Mydy, the dressmakers are here.

    <i>Ah, are the clothes already done?</i>

    I would leave for the capital the day after tomorrow, so it was time for the finished clothes toe.

    What about the essory craftsmen and the shoemakers?

    I was informed that they wereing today.

    I have topare it with the finished clothes, so tell him toe right away.

    "I understand."

    Misa immediately ordered a servant to contact the essory craftsmen and shoemakers.

    Im sorry about the dressmakers, but ask them to wait a little bit and take them to the parlor. Treat them properly.

    "Yes."

    By the time the other craftsmen arrive, call the Duke and ask him toe to the parlor. We have to choose the clothes.

    After having Misa do this and that, I took care of the rest.

    It was originally the Duchess'' job, including managing the mansion''s finances. I was looking at financial documents such as money to be spent today, money to be spent in the capital, and tax management, but Misa reported that other craftsmen hade.

    Okay. I''ll be right out, so go ahead.

    Financial documents were confidential that couldn''t be shown to anyone. So I was going to put it in the safe and cover it, but Misa didn''t go out and looked at me.

    "Why?"

    "Um, that, Mydy"

    If you have something to say, don''t hesitate to say it.

    When I pressed her, Misa closed her eyes tightly and continued.

    "That woman is in the parlor, too."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    <i> She must be talking about Cecily.</i><i>But why is she in the parlor? I never call her.</i>

    "Philen, no, did the Duke bring her there?"

    "No I heard Master sent her first to greet the guests."

    "Ha?"

    It was the mansion''s hostess''s job to greet the guests, not a mistress''s job. But he gave that role to Cecily.

    It was absurd. I didn''t know what to say. No, did I have anything to say? I wasn''t the hostess of the mansion either. I was just acting as a hostess under Philen''s tacit permission.

    Thinking so, I felt bitter as I thought that my situation and Cecily''s were the same.

    "Mydy, what should we do?"

    "There''s nothing we can do. If the Duke tells her to do that, she''ll follow it.

    "Ugh." Misa was frustrated with my answer. She shook her head and went outside.

    The frustration was the same for me. I wanted to ask Philen what on earth he was thinking, but I couldn''t because I was afraid that a terrible answer woulde back.

    "You''re stupid."

    <i>You''re really stupid, Le.</i>

    And like a fool, after putting the documents in the safe, I followed Misa to the parlor.

    Philen was already in the parlor.

    If I had been alone with Cecily, it would have been awkward, so I felt relieved seeing him here, but at the same time, I felt ufortable.

    Like a thorn stuck in my throat. You are here, Duke.

    "Lady Thebesa is here, too."

    After a hard greeting with Philen, my eyes spontaneously turned to Cecily next to him. Should I also say hello to Cecily?

    I thought it would be better to do it because there''s a lot of eyes, but I was hesitating because I didn''t want to.

    Hello, Lady Thebesa.

    Cecily greeted me first in a friendly manner. I was greeted and it was not polite to ignore it.

    "Yes! Hello"

    I tried to take it easy, but when I saw the clothes Cecily was wearing, I btedly opened my eyes wide.

    If my memory wasn''t wrong, the clothes Cecily was wearing right now were the maternity clothes that the predecessor Duchess gave me as a gift.

    It''s been nearly a decade, but when I closed my eyes, I still clearly remembered what happened when I received that maternity clothes.

    <b><i>"To give you this, who hasn''t been married yet, I feel so excited, but what can I do? I want to quickly see you wear it.</i></b>

    The Duchess smiled shyly like a girl and gave me that clothes as a gift.

    She said she received the maternity clothes from the Duchess of Seonseondae. She said she wanted to do something like this when she had a daughter-inw.

    <b><i>A daughter who resembles you would be very pretty, Le. If that''s the case, I hope my hair looks like you."</i></b>

    She said she wanted to see me wearing those clothes before prenatal. She said she wanted to see my baby and gave me that clothes as a gift.

    <i>But why is she wearing it? Clothes that I have never worn.</i>

    Someday, if I had children the way the predecessor Duchess hoped, the clothes I kept in silence

    howe you''re wearing it? I asked as I was crying in my heart.

    Cecily looked at Philen with frightened eyes.

    I told her to wear it. Philen stepped forward, hiding Cecily behind his back. So dont say anything to her, Lady Thebesa.

    <i>Hang in there, Le. There''s a lot of eyes here. There are not only maids and servants, but also outsiders, so you have to put up with it.</i>

    There was nothing good to show them that there was a conflict between him and me, but I couldn''t do it even though I knew I had to stop here.

    Then, what should I say to the Duke?

    It was because the emotions that I had kept so far exploded.

    You''re overreacting to a single piece of clothing.

    Philen frowned as if he didn''t understand my reaction.

    Besides, it''s a maternity clothes that the Lady doesn''t need. Wouldn''t it be better for those who need it to wear it than to leave it unattended?"

    "Who said I left those clothes unattended?"

    No way. I valued it more than any other clothes and kept it in a box in my dressing room. The evidence was that clothes that were nearly 10 years was still intact without any damage.

    No? Cecily found it in a box unattended.

    I put it in the box, that''s right wait, she found it? Not a maid, but her?

    "Do you have any problems?"

    Looking at that stupid question, Philen seemed to have no idea what the problem was. Well, I wouldn''t have asked that if I knew.

    The dressing room is my private space. I pointed out his mistake with a prickly eyebrow.

    No matter how the Duke is the owner of the mansion, it is against thew to let anyone into my private space without my permission.

    Even if a servant or a maid hade in, I would have been in a bad mood, but I mean that woman

    I felt even worse. My stomach boiled at the thought of her going through my clothes and jewelry box.

    I couldn''t help it. Philen made excuses with an annoying expression. Cecily had to greet the guests, but she didn''t have anything else to wear. The clothes she had are too shabby, and the ready-made dresses don''t fit her.

    Then you should havee and asked me to lend her my clothes.

    "I couldn''t talk to the Lady because you were in a meeting."

    It was ame excuse. Even during the meeting, if there was anything to say, I could always answer it. I''m sure he didn''t think to ask me for permission from the start. It was so ridiculous to make such an excuse.

    When I stared at him, Philen sighed. Therefore, if the Lady had ordered Cecily''s clothes earlier, this wouldn''t have happened.

    <i>What are you saying now</i>

    "Are you saying it''s my fault that this happened?"

    "If you look at it, it is. I wouldn''t have done that if the Lady had taken care of her in advance."

    I was dumbfounded that no words came out. I didn''t do anything because I didn''t know what to say. I was just swallowing the air and looking at Philen with bewildered eyes when I heard a whimper somewhere.

    So, Im sorry.

    It was Cecily.

    She dyed the tip of her nose red and wiped her moist eyes with the back of her hand.

    This is because of me

    Her face looked pretty because she was originally beautiful.

    "This wouldn''t have happened if I only had clothes I''m really sorry.

    She seemed pitiful to me, seeing her shoulders drooping, crying, and apologizing repeatedly. But in the eyes of other people, would it be excessive?

    Not only outsiders, but also maids and servants looked at Cecily with pitiful eyes, and once in a while, their gaze towards me was cold.

    There was a flurry of eyes saying that it was too harsh just because of a piece of clothing.

    Ha. Vainughter came out.

    I could make excuses, but I didn''t want to because I felt so pathetic

    "Don''t cry."

    Philen wiped Cecily''s tears directly with his handkerchief.

    You don''t have to be sorry. You didn''t do anything wrong.

    "But"

    Even if you do it. Philen consoled Cecily in a friendly voice like I wasn''t here.

    Beforeing here, I thought Cecily was a stranger, but it seemed that the stranger was me.

    Noughter came out anymore. My situation here felt so stupid.

    I''ll go back to my room.

    "Yes?" Misa was surprised at my words and looked at me. But My Lady, you have to see what you''ll wear at the banquet

    I''ll see themter. Bring them to my office once it''s done."

    If I stayed here longer, I would be angry. I didn''t think I would see anything good.

    I came out of the parlor as if I were running away.

    *****

    My fight with Philen in the parlor spread throughout the estate.

    Duke Williot is terribly in love with the new mistress. I heard she had Duke Williot''s baby.

    That must have upset the youngdy. She was cruel to her and didn''t give her any clothes."

    "Humph. Of course. Even if it''s me, I wouldn''t have given my clothes to the mistress.

    Then what''s gonna happen to our youngdy? Are they two breaking up their marriage?"

    Well, I don''t think so. The nobles are good at separating their home business and the mistress.

    That''s right.

    was the rumor circting in the estate now.

    I was prepared for the rumors from the time I argued with Philen in front of outsiders, but I didn''t feelfortable listening to it.

    In the midst of these rumors, the fact that I had to leave the estate and go to the capital with Philen and that woman made me feel even more ufortable. Even the things I hadn''t finished yet had also been hampered.

    I wanted to finish it all, but I couldn''t to not attend the celebration party for the new emperor''s coronation, so I had no choice but to get on the carriage heading to the capital.

    I rode the carriage alone, while Philen and Cecily rode the carriage together.

    The servants looked at me with sad eyes, but I didn''t care. On the contrary, I was okay with it. It was more difficult to ride a carriage with her all the way to the capital. It''s much better to get sympathetic gazes.

    Misa wanted to go with me, but she stayed in the estate because she had to manage the mansion on my behalf. Instead, Sarah was the one who went with me.

    It took about four days by carriage from the Duke''s estate to the capital.

    In the meantime, it was four days in total until the break time by stopping by the vige in the middle.

    When I was moving, I sat still. I slept enough at the inn, but my first carriage trip since I was born was harder than I thought.

    Phil, eat this.

    no, there was something harder for me than the carriage trip.

    "Ah."

    It was Cecily and Philen.

    Cecily fed Philen the strawberries, and Philen ate them with a happy smile.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    They didn''t stop there. They just chatted.

    Since they were in the same carriage, they would have talked a lot. I wondered how they could have so much to talk about.

    Sarah, who was staring at Cecily and Philen with an angry look, took the strawberries from somewhere and gave them to me.

    Dont lose, go and feed the strawberries to the master!

    "Enough. It''s just unsightly to do that.

    But, but I''m so angry! Sarah shouted, stamping her feet. Master is too much! I can''t believe they''re showing off like that when My Lady is watching!"

    I dont think of Philen very much. I replied casually, mindlessly fiddling with the leaves. He''s just eating because that woman feeds him.

    Urgh, urgh." Sarah clenched her fist in frustration and pounded her chest.

    <i>I envy you. I might be angry like that. I want to, but I can''t.</i>

    Philen and Cecily''s love affair continued until we arrived in the capital.

    I tried not to see them as much as I could, but they kept standing out to the point that my efforts were overshadowed. I wondered if they were deliberately appearing in front of me.

    When we arrived at the Duke''s residence in the capital through their love affair and long carriage trip, both my body and heart were exhausted.

    It''s harder than I thought.

    As soon as I grabbed the escort knight''s hand and got off the carriage, his eyes turned to the voice in his ear.

    Philen was getting off the carriage, supporting the exhausted Cecily. To be precise, the support was almost hugging. It was safe to say it like this.

    The owners of the capital mansion, who had never seen Cecily before, looked at Cecily, Philen, and me alternately in surprise.

    The gaze was burdensome and I wanted to rest, so I hurriedly entered the mansion.

    I''ll guide you to your room, My Lady.

    The quick-witted butler instructed the maid to guide me to my room.

    It was a sunny room with arge window. I liked it now, but if it rained, it would be a more frightening ce to me than any other ce, so I shook my head.

    I want to go to another room. Is there a room without windows?"

    "Yes? A room without windows?" The maid asked back in surprise.

    Just by looking at the reaction, I could tell there was none.

    Obviously. Most of the rooms used by nobles hadrge windows so that the sun could be well lit. I couldn''t ask for a maid''s room, so I came up with an appropriatepromise.

    Then, please guide me to a room with a small window.

    At my end, the maid thought about it for a while and then guided me to the room at the end of the west corridor.

    There was also a window here, but the window was smaller than the previous room.

    Is this okay, My Lady?

    Yeah.

    My room was decided here.

    Watching the servants diligently move my luggage and the maids organize, I could feel someones presence behind me.

    Le?

    It was Philen. Cecily was next to him.

    Le no, Lady Thebesa. Why are you here? Philen, conscious of other people''s eyes, asked in honorifics.

    This is my room, so I was organizing my luggage.

    I know that Lady Thebesas room is not here.

    Yes, but I like this ce better, so Im going to go here.

    did you choose this room on purpose because you knew Cecily''s room was right next to it?"

    Was her room right next to it? I just knew it. If I had known in advance, I would never have chosen this room.

    I didnt know.

    "Really?"

    Theres no way I''ll lie about this. I replied bluntly because I was annoyed that such things would be misunderstood.

    But Philen rarely believed me. His suspicious look stuck to me, and there was no sign of falling off.

    You know, Phil.

    It was Cecily who unexpectedly removed Philen''s gaze. Cecily called Philen''s nickname and spoke in a poignant voice.

    Cant you share the room with me? Her innocent eyes were sadly folded. Cecily continued while leaning over Phil''s arm. To be honest, I was a little anxious abouting to a strange ce and using the room alone. I think I would be okay if Phil stayed by my side.

    "okay."

    Philen nced at me, then gently wrapped Cecily''s shoulders and hugged her.

    "Let''s do that."

    The position was reversed. I couldn''t take my eyes off Philen, who was leaving with Cecily.

    "My Lady."

    Sarah sadly called me, but I could feel the gaze of other servants looking at me with pitiful eyes, but I couldn''t move a single step.

    The word breakup'' came even closer.

    *****

    If I broke up with Philen, I would return to the ordinary Lady Thebesa. But what could I do, a 24-year-old ordinary Count Lady, who wouldn''t be weed at home?

    When I thought about it, nothing came to my mind. I thought about a decent job that women could do, such as a clothes designer or embroidery, but it was considered a disgrace for a nobledy to have such a job.

    By the way, I was much less, much more dexterous. I heard criticism worse than embroidery. The embroidery at the age of 15 was embroidered by a 5-year-old child.

    However, there was no way that I could take such a line of work as a job. I didn''t even want to, and what I was good at was subjects that the nobility often learn such as philosophy, ounting, and politics.

    I could use this to be a tutor, but the problem was that in order to be a tutor, I had to marry. Unmarried tutors were not preferred by the nobles, saying that they risked seducing naive children. Moreover, tutors couldn''t work when they got older. It wasn''t a stable job with a fixed ie.

    <i>But why am I already thinking about getting broke? I haven''t even broken up yet.</i>

    Iughed a little and shook my head.

    Philen''s changed attitude in thest few days would have been quite shocking. Countess Thebesa''s visit also yed a part.

    It was wiser to try to keep what was right in front of you than to be afraid of something that hadn''t happened yet and find a way to deal with it.

    <i>Let''s keep my ce somehow. By all means.</i>

    With that in mind, I remembered the abortion pill that Countess Thebesa gave me. If I used it, I would be able to secure my ce As expected, I hated it.

    It''s hard.

    I was in a tight situation where I couldn''t do this or that. I wanted to take a walk. But, I was reluctant to go because Cecily upied the mansion''s garden under the pretext of prenatal education. I didn''t want to meet her because I didn''t have anything good to do with her.

    If I leave the mansion, I won''t bump into her.

    Yeah, that would do. Why didn''t I think of this earlier?

    I thought it would be better to look around the capital and to relieve my frustration, so I took Sarah and went straight out of the mansion.

    I just left the mansion, and my frustration was relieved. I smiled lightly and looked out the window.

    My Lady, its been a while since Ist saw you smile. Sarah, who was sitting across from me, looked at me with a twinkle in her eyes. Its the first time I have seen it since we came to the capital.

    Did I?

    There are a lot of interesting things in the capital. There are a lot of delicious things! So let''s have fun until you feelpletely relieved, My Lady.

    When I was relieved like this, it was useless to return to the mansion. The moment I saw her and Philen''s faces, I would feel low again.

    Just the mere thought of them sent the good feeling away as if it''s plunging again. I didn''t have to make Sarah feel bad by telling her that.

    "Yeah, let''s do it." I smiled falsely and nodded.

    After a while, the carriage reached a crowded street. The distance was wide enough for the carriage to go around, but there were too many people to move forward.

    Lets walk from here.

    I think we''ll have to walk for a long time. Would you be okay?

    "I''m okay."

    I knew this would happen, so I came with Mary Jane shoes on purpose. There was no problem walking for a moderately long time with this.

    As I got off the carriage, an escort knight followed me.

    I''ll only take Sarah with me. Don''t follow me.

    "But"

    "It''s okay. You''re not going to ignore my order, are you?"

    When I spoke with a stern face, the escort knight was forced to step back.

    I took Sarah into the crowd without an escort knight. Sarah stuck closely in case she would miss me.

    As if only the entrance was blocked, it became quiet when I went inside. There were almost no people inside.

    Obviously, I was wondering about the difference. As I looked around, I realized that this was a residential street, not a shopping street.

    It looks like we have gone the wrong way.

    "I know, right? Let''s go back, My Lady.

    It was when I turned around in sympathy with Sarah.

    Go, let go!

    I heard a girl shouting somewhere. I turned my head to the source of the voice. Then I saw a giant man with a knife mark on his face holding onto a girl''s arm.

    Let my sister go!

    The child who looked younger than the girl was desperately holding the man''s leg.

    Why is this little one so annoying!?

    The man violently kicked the child''s belly with one foot that was the size of the child''s face.

    "Argh!"

    The child floated in the air, then flew away and fell to the ground.

    Lily! The girl anxiously called the child''s name with a tearful face.

    The man roughly pulled the girl''s wrist. Because of that, the girl fell to the ground, but he didn''t care at all.

    Dont do anything useless and follow me! Do you know how much money you have to pay me back?!

    He tried to grab the girl''s hair and drag her away.

    Listening to the conversation, it seemed that the girl borrowed money from the man. Even so, the man''s behavior was too much.

    I frowned at the ruthless violence against the child. Sarah also looked at them in dismay.

    I just hated getting involved in troublesome work. My work alone was enough to burst my head.

    "Wait."

    However, this couldn''t be ignored.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    The man, who walked while holding the girl''s hair, stopped sharply. He looked back at me with an irritated face. He looked me up and down and shook his hand in annoyance.

    You seem like a precious youngdy. Don''t interrupt me and go."

    To whom that rude man dares!

    When Sarah got angry at the rude man''s attitude, I raised my hand to calm her down.

    What are you doing now?

    What am I doing? Of course, I''m collecting money.

    The man answered my question obediently while giving a full look of annoyance.

    "These kids borrowed money and they haven''t paid it back for more than six months. So would I be angry or not?

    Of course you''ll be angry.

    "Right? As expected, a well-educated girl knows well."

    At my answer, the man smiled triumphantly, and the girl, who looked at me like a savior, bowed her head.

    If she doesnt have money, don''t you think she should pay it back with her body? I''m taking her with me, as the saying goes."

    "You''re trying to sell the girl to a brothel?"

    Well, that''s one of those ways too.

    Unable to say the words confidently, the man swallowed his words.

    How much money do these kids have to repay?

    "Why? Will you repay me for them?

    Ordinary nobles might have shouted that they would pay him back right here, but I had no intention of doing so.

    "No. Why should I do that?"

    As I answered coldly, the man scratched his head as if he was speechless.

    Then why are you asking?

    I just asked because I was curious. Can''t I?

    Its not like you can''t Well, I''m not saying that I can''t tell you. The total is 500 gold.

    Considering the monthly living cost of amoner''s family of four was about 10 gold, it was quite a lot of money. I couldn''t believe these kids borrowed such arge amount of money.

    As I looked at the girl in surprise, she shouted with a vein on her neck.

    "No! The money I borrowed was 30 gold first! But suddenly he told me to pay him back 500 gold!

    "It''s interest, interest. If you borrowed money, it''s natural to repay with interest too, right?"

    Interest

    She borrowed 30 gold, and six monthster, it became 500 gold

    "You''re saying the interest rate is 60%?"

    At my words, the man looked at me in great surprise.

    The highest interest rate for the loan business set by the empire is 30%.

    I kept talking, looking straight into the shaking man''s eyes.

    "You got 30% more?"

    "No, that''s all for a reason"

    Unlike before, when he was confident, his voice was shaking. The man couldn''t even look me in the eye properly.

    "Enough."

    Whatever the man said, I had no intention of listening, so I cut his words firmly. There was no reason to listen.

    You can make excuses in the courtroom. They''ll give you a verdict.

    "No, something so trivial even to the court"

    Or do you want me to give you a verdict?"

    I spread out the fan I was holding so that the man could see it well.

    Viting Imperial Law,mitting fraud against young children, and daring to dishonor me, a noblewoman."

    On the fan, the crest of the Duke of Williot was engraved in arge size.

    The man''s eyes widened like a rabbit, whether he recognized the crest.

    "If you add it all up, you''ll get a thousand gold."

    Wh, what kind of nonsense! Do, don''t cheat!"

    "Ah, you even spoke informally to me, so there''s an additional fine."

    At my words, the man''s eyes shook even more.

    <i>I mean, why did you speak informally while I''m saying the sentences? They say if you have a bad head, your body will suffer, and that''s right.</i>

    And you told me not to cheat, didn''t you? Do you want to bet if my words are fraudulent or not?

    I smiled gently, covering my mouth with the open fan.

    "If it''s less than I said, I''ll pay all the fines as well as the money these kids borrowed."

    "What do you think? Would you like to bet?

    At my words, the man hesitated and quickly looked around me. It was so fast that I could hear the rolling of his eyes.

    a precious youngdy wandering around without an escort knight.

    The man''s eyes glistened after confirming that there were no escorts or spectators. The man threw the girl''s hair and pulled out a dagger from his waistline.

    I''m not afraid. Do you know what will happen?

    What are you trying to do to me?

    Not to the extent that I am fearless, I lost my cowardice.

    The man shuffled briefly and then rushed towards me.

    Sarah screamed a little and stuck behind me. On the other hand, I looked at the man calmly.

    I was worried if the man made the girl or the child''s life as a hostage and threatened me, but he ran to me.

    <i>I''m grateful for it.</i>

    When I tried to fold the fan and stop the dagger swinging by the man

    <b>Kangg</b>

    A sword popped out from behind and blocked the dagger.

    ?

    With a sharp bursting sound, the dagger held by the rude fell to the ground. The sword that popped out didn''t stop there, but struck the rude.

    If it was a sword de, a terrible scene would have unfolded, but fortunately, it was a sword''s back, so it ended up to the extent that the man fell behind.

    Thank you for being at the front, Lady.

    Still, I was surprised. I stared at the rude man with my eyes blinking, and someone appeared next to me.

    I turned my head and checked the opponent.

    If not, his throat would have blown away.

    No matter how low-heeled it was, the man was tall enough to have to look up. His blue hair that resembled the sea was attractive. His shoulders were moderately wide, and his appearance was as beautiful as someone''s painstaking sculpture.

    Overall, he was a handsome man, but the most captivating thing was his transparent, sparkling eyes like sapphire.

    <i>Beautiful.</i>

    Without knowing, I stared into the man''s eyes.

    As if he felt my gaze, the man looked back at me.

    Soon, the blue eyes folded beautifully. His lips went up smoothly, drawing a line.

    "Ah."

    Only then, I came to my senses and lowered my head in surprise.

    <i>Crazy. Staring at the face of an outsider.</i>

    My face was burning hot.

    As I lowered my head with a fan covering my face, the man raised the corner of his mouth smoothly and smiled mischievously.

    You son of a b*tch!

    As soon as the rude found an opportunity, he charged towards him.

    "Careful..!"

    Before I even shouted, the man''s hand moved first.

    The man struck the rude''s face with the sword handle.

    Ugh!

    Blood spattered like a fountain from the rude''s nose. Perhaps, his nose bone was broken.

    The dagger dropped. And then, the shocked rude was kicked away by the man and flew away. The rude grabbed his nose and wanted to charge him again after a stagger.

    Are youing at me again? The man grinned as he pointed the tip of his de to the side. Then, I will cut your neck with this part.

    At the eerie threat, the rude stunned, and soon ran away without looking back. It was so ugly to see him running away that ridicule came out.

    Puh ha ha! It serves you right! Sarahughed openly at the rude.

    When the rudepletely disappeared from sight, the man put his sword in the scabbard he was wearing and looked at me.

    All of those actions were natural and graceful, like flowing water. Even with the same etiquette education, there were people who act unnaturally, and there were people who act naturally as they used to, and this man was thetter. The man seemed to be born with nobility by nature.

    In other words, it was possible to know by looking at the clothes worn by the man who was not of an ordinary status.

    <i>Is he the Duke of Balon?</i>

    I had never seen him before, but I knew Duke Balon''s son was my age. This guy also looked like my age, so there was a good chance.

    If not, it didn''t matter. The important thing was that this man was a nobleman and a benefactor.

    I was going to express my gratitude, but the girl came running holding the child''s hand.

    Th, thank you!

    And she bowed her head to the ground.

    Thank you for your help, thank you very much.

    "I just did the natural thing, so you don''t have to thank me."

    I smiled lightly and cleaned up the girl''s messy hair. I also wiped the dirt off her face.

    I don''t know what you need the money for, but it''s very dangerous to use a private loan. The same thing may just happen again, so don''t use it in the future.

    "Yes, Yes. I will keep that in mind. Thank you so much, My Lady.

    The girl and the child quickly disappeared after bowing down again and again.

    <i>Can I just let them go?</i>

    I was worried that the rude man I saw earlier would harm the kids. I had to tell the guard on the way back.

    "It''s good to have a warm heart, but you''ve just been very reckless."

    Thinking so while watching the kids got farther away, I turned to the man at his words.

    If it weren''t for me, the Lady would have been badly done by that rude.

    I dont know why you are so conclusive.

    When I replied a little bluntly, the man looked at me unexpectedly. Curiosity abounded in the blue eyes.

    "Then, you mean I''m wrong?"

    "Yes. I could protect myself without you, My Lord."

    Thats a great confidence.

    Because I''m really confident.

    At my repeated words, the man smiled and folded his eyes.

    He was mysterious and beautiful, like a fairy, but strangely decadent.

    There''s such a beautiful man in this world. I knew it for the first time. It seemed that this man was prettier than Cecily without adding any lies. And yet, he didn''t feel weak at all. Rather, the man was strong and overbearing. It felt like seeing a beautiful beast.

    If you don''t mind, may I ask you how you were going to defeat that rude?

    <i>You''re a curious person.</i>

    Because it wasn''t a bad curiosity, I replied obediently.

    "This is it."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    When I held out the fan, the man looked over the fan and looked at me.

    His eyes were wondering, how is she going to defeat the enemy with this?''

    Look closely.

    As I brought the fan closer to him and said, the man looked carefully at it.

    Soon the man, who found a pointed acupuncture point on the tip of the fan rib, let out a small exmation.

    "This?"

    "It''s a needle with paralysis poison. It''s not life-threatening, but you can''t move for two days."

    I lightly pressed the handle of the fan. Then, the needle disappeared into the fan rib.

    The man whistled interestingly. This is my first time seeing this kind of fan."

    Of course it is. I made this myself.

    The position of the next duchess was more life-threatening than I thought. In particr, when the Duke couple died, the mansion was in danger. Numerous people attacked Philen with me aiming for Duke Williot. When Philen went to the war, the attack became more severe.

    There were escort knights, but they couldn''t keep protecting every minute. And I couldn''t trust thempletely. In fact, there were times when they attacked me under the guise of a servant or an escort knight.

    There were also times when those who I believed betrayed me, and I realized it then. I couldn''t trust anyone. I had to protect myself.

    I thought about learning swordsmanship, but it was uneptable in nobility society for the noble Lady to learn swordsmanship. The nobledy in their heads was like a flower in a greenhouse which had to be protected.

    Above all, I wasn''t good at swordsmanship at all. I thought it would take at least 10 years to learn swordsmanship enough to protect myself.

    I was wondering if there was another way, and what came to mind was carrying self-defense goods. But, the self-defense goods sold on the market were just too inconvenient and useless to carry around.

    So I made it myself. Something that''s easy for me to use.

    "Amazing." The man''s eyes glistened with genuine admiration.

    I didn''t mean to hear that answer. I was shy for nothing, so I turned and coughed. Anyway, I want you to get rid of the prejudice that women can''t protect themselves. I can protect myself enough.

    I didn''t mean it that way, but I apologize if it sounded like that. The man lowered his head lightly with his hand on his chest.

    I shook my head at the impably polite apology. I didn''t mean to ask for an apology either.

    I handed the fan to Sarah, grabbed the hem of my skirt, and bent my knees lightly. And thank you. Thanks to the Lord, I was safe."

    "It was nothing." The man replied with a cheerful smile.

    Unlike the overbearing atmosphere, he was a gentle man. It would have been nice if Philen was this polite and kind.

    <i>What am I thinking now?</i>

    Comparing your fianc to another man. It was a stupid thing to do. It was tantamount to self-painting my face. I quickly erased the delusions that came to mind.

    Then I, may the glory of the empire always be with the Lord.

    I hope the glory of the empire will always be with you, too.

    I said goodbye to the man and turned around. Sarah followed me with a regretful face.

    He was really handsome and beautiful, the Lord. In a dreamy voice, Sarah shared a review of the man she had just met. It would be great if I could have such a beautiful person beside me.

    So you want to go to that man?

    No way! Sarah shook her head in surprise at the joke I threw. "I will serve My Lady forever! So if you be the duchess, please don''t abandon me. My Lady."

    Iughed awkwardly instead of answering Sarah. Then Sarah cried and wept. Are you going to abandon me?

    "That can''t be true."

    Then why dont you answer me?

    <i>That''s because I''m not sure I''ll be the duchess.</i>

    Just a while ago, I thought I would be the duchess, but doubts arose after Philen brought Cecily in.

    <i>I wonder if I can be the duchess.</i>

    But if I were to really be the duchess, I had no intention of abandoning Sarah.

    I won''t abandon you, Sarah.

    "Really, My Lady?"

    "Yes. I like you.

    At my answer, Sarah smiled and shouted. I really like My Lady too!

    *****

    I stopped by the capital guard to report the affair of the loan shark before going on a full-fledged tour of the capital.

    The guard was crowded with people. On one side, I heard a wailing sound.

    As I approached the reception desk, the man sitting at the reception desk looked me up and down. Soon, a businesslike smile appeared on the man''s face who realized that I was a noble.

    What brings you here?

    I''d like to report.

    Can you tell me what''s going on?

    I told the man what happened with the loan shark, except that the loaner deliberately acted disrespectfully or threatened me. It was because I didn''t want to be talked about by people for nothing.

    Ah, is that so?

    The man who heard my story nodded as if it was a little annoying.

    If you fill out the report here, we will review it and take action.

    "Aren''t you going to strengthen the patrol?"

    We want to do that too, but we''re short on manpower

    Lie. It was a red lie. It''s justmoner affairs, so it''s bothersome to deal with. I couldn''t believe this kind of guard was the one who took charge of the capital''s security.

    If it was Williot''s estate, I would visit the official in charge right away, but this was the capital. I couldn''t do that, so I took a deep breath and controlled my feelings that were a little bit intense.

    Oh, there''s something I haven''t said. And so, I told all the stories I didn''t mean to tell.

    The man shouted in excitement when I showed him the crest of Duke Williot on the fan.

    No, oh my God. There''s such a b*st*rd. You! I''ll catch you right away!

    The man''s attitudepletely changed from before, and a smile came out of nowhere.

    <i>I''m sure it''ll be fine now.</i>

    Atst, I was relieved and went out to look around the capital with Sarah.

    While looking around the capital for a long time, I realized that someone was following me.

    <i>Who is it?</i>

    I nced back with great vignce.

    There was a man who stood out among the crowds. He was wearing a hood, but his presence couldn''t be hidden.

    "My Lady, the one who wore the hood over there. He''s the one who helped us earlier, right?" Sarah also found the man and asked me.

    I nodded lightly, stopped walking, and looked at him. He also stopped walking and pretended that he wasn''t.

    Why are you following me?

    I dont know what you''re talking about. The man smiled brilliantly.

    The reason why it didn''t look nasty was probably because of his appearance of a dazzlingly beautiful man.

    I''m just on my way.

    Really?

    Is there a reason for me to lie about this?

    Then go ahead.

    I stepped aside to tell him to go, but the man didn''t even move. He just looked at me with a troubled face.

    With that expression, I immediately noticed that the man had lied, so I twisted my lips and asked him. "Aren''t you the one who said that there''s no reason for you to lie about this?"

    I''ve lost my tongue.

    The man put his hand on his chest and politely bowed his head.

    I will correct it. I have something I want to ask the Lady.

    What is it? I asked nervously.

    It wouldn''t be an ordinary question seeing he followed me along just to ask the question.

    How did you know that the rude would get 60% interest?

    The question that came back after being nervous was absurd. I looked at the man with absurd eyes. Is that all you want to ask?

    "No. I wonder how you knew that the empire''s interest rate for the loan business was 30%, and how you knew that the fine to be imposed on that rude was over a thousand gold.

    At first, I was wondering why he was asking me these things, but soon I realized why, and burst into a smallugh.

    To the Lord, it''s amazing that I, who is a nobledy, know these things well.

    "Yes. Usually nobledies don''t even study these things." The man, who told the truth without hesitation, looked at me. Did you feel bad?"

    "No. It''s natural.

    As he said, there were very few nobledy, who studied these things.

    There was no way I would study these things that could give me a headache when I wasn''t going to be an official or someone who was going to rule a territory.

    But I had to. I had to rule the estate on behalf of the irresponsible Philen.

    I could leave it to the aides and stamp the documents just like a scarecrow, but I didn''t want to do that, so I studied everything. Taxws, administration, politics, and everything you need to govern your territory. However, it was a fact that was not known to the public.

    If the fact that I, who''s not the real Duchess of Williot, was in control of the duchy and estate was known, the duke''s prestige would fall to the bottom. So people only knew that most of the aides worked, and I only stamped them.

    Im interested. Because of that, I made a rough excuse. It was true that I was interested, so it wasn''t a big lie.

    The man looked at me with his eyes narrowed, wondering if he could believe what I was saying.

    I was stabbed by my conscience for no reason. So I looked at him sharply, facing the gaze. "Why? Is the Lord dissatisfied with my interest as a woman?"

    "No, it''s not like that."

    The man smiled and shook his head without any signs of embarrassment.

    It was just a little strange. As the Lady said, most women usually don''t care about this."

    It didn''t seem like he was simply lying to escape the situation.

    "I see."

    I wasn''t really angry, I didn''t say much because it was simply an act to avoid a guilty conscience.

    Is everything you''re curious about solved?"

    For now.

    <i>For now?</i>

    It was a dubious answer, but I didn''t want to talk to the man anymore, so I passed it lightly.

    Well then.

    As I said bye to the man and turned around, he suddenly shouted.

    I look forward to seeing you again next time. Lady Le Thebesa.

    <i>How, my name?</i>

    I looked back in surprise, but the man had already disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    I was curious how he knew my name, but the question was resolved sooner than I thought.

    <i>He saw the crest on the fan.</i>

    Currently, I was the only nobledy who could confidently carry objects with the crest of the Duke of Williot. So it was natural for the man to realize that I was Le Thebesa because ording to Countess Thebesa, I was quite famous in the social world. Of course, I wasn''t famous in a good way.

    He knew who I was and disappeared without introducing himself. I thought he was a polite man, but I guessed he wasn''t.

    Sarah, do you happen to know which family the man you saw earlier is from?

    Sarah, who hadn''t been working as a maid for five years, couldn''t know what I didn''t know. But I still asked her in case she knew, and Sarah shook her head.

    "No. Shall we find out?"

    "No."

    I didn''t want to do that because it seemed like I was doing a background check. Furthermore, seeing the man''s actions, it was clear that he was more than a count''s family member.

    At that level, I would see him at the Emperor''s coronation celebration party, so there was no need to be nervous at all. All I had to do was rx and wait.

    As I was looking around the capital, the sky had already turned red.

    I had to go back to the mansion and check out the clothes and stuff. There shouldn''t be any mistakes as this banquet was the first stage for Philen''s social debut. I had to show my perfect self. Taking this opportunity to strengthen my position as the next duchess.

    <i>I need to talk about marriage as well.</i>

    "Haa."

    The word marriage weighed heavily on my heart that a sigh came out.

    Sarah, who was following, looked at me anxiously. "Are you okay, My Lady?"

    "I''m okay."

    None of it was okay, but I couldn''t tell Sarah the story.

    It looks like the sun will set soon, so lets go back to the mansion.

    Ill send an errand boy to the mansion and call the carriage.

    "No. Don''t be bothered, let''s just ride a public carriage.

    But public carriages are ufortable.

    "It''s okay."

    I even got on a carriage that was more ufortable than a public carriage, so it was nothing. It wasn''t long-distance too.

    It was a waste of time to call and wait for the carriage, so I headed to the mansion in a public carriage.

    The guards, who were watching the public carriage approaching the mansion, ran in surprise when I got off the public carriage.

    My Lady, why didnt you call the carriage?

    "It''s okay."

    <i>How many times do I say that it''s okay today? It bes more and more annoying.</i>

    I waved my hand while thinking what I should do, and went into the mansion.

    <b>Dalgdak</b>

    No, I tried to enter, but I couldn''t because the carriage stopped in front of the mansion.

    A sword entangled with roses. It was the crest of the Duke of Williot.

    <i>Is it Philen?</i>

    At other times, of course, I would have thought Philen was riding, but not after Cecily appeared. There was also a possibility that she was riding.

    Le.

    Fortunately, it was Philen, not Cecily, who got off the carriage. There was no Cecily.

    "You should call me Lady Thebesa, not Le, Duke Williot." I smiled and pointed out his mistake.

    Pilen didn''t say anything, even with a dissatisfied face.

    It was something he suggested first, so he couldn''t have said anything.

    As I always think, Lady Thebesa is inflexible.

    I thought he couldn''t, but I was wrong. It was out ofmon sense, but it wasn''t surprising. This wasn''t the first time Philen was doing something outside ofmon sense.

    "Is that so?"

    Is it fun to live in such a hard world?

    Im having fun.

    When I asked what his problem was, Philen sighed and shook his hand.

    That''s enough. Talking with the Lady only hurts my head.

    <b><i>Its a lot of fun talking with Le.</i></b>

    Auditory hallucinations were heard in the blowing wind.

    <b><i>Le knows a lot of things. I envy you. I want to be smart like Le.</i></b>

    The past Philen, who was smiling brightly, ovepped with the present Philen with a dissatisfied face.

    My heart ached at the faint memories. The front of my eyes was blurred. I felt even sadder knowing that I couldn''t go back to that time again.

    Are you crying?

    cry. I replied bluntly, wiping tears around my eyes with a handkerchief. Its because theres dust in my eyes.

    Theres a lot of dust these days.

    Uhh, really.

    As Philen believed me, Sarah, who was behind me, breathed in a frustrated sigh. As if to represent my feelings.

    More than that, Lady Thebesa.

    "Yes."

    Do women like chocte cake?

    <i>Why is chocte cake out of nowhere?</i>

    "Ah."

    Only then did I see a box of cake Philen was holding in his hand, and I let out a small exmation.

    Did you buy a chocte cake?

    I didnt know what she liked, so I asked the store owner and he rmended this one. Philen smiled shyly as if he had never bought something like this before.

    When I heard him say that, I didn''t think he''s going to eat it.

    <i>If you don''t give it to me</i>

    is it for her?

    Cecily, I didn''t want to put her name in my mouth, so I roughly referred to it, but in this case, Philen, who was quick-witted, nodded.

    Cecily wanted to eat a cake.

    what about mine?

    It was unintentionally spoken. I was surprised when I said it. Philen stared at me because he didn''t know I was going to say this.

    There''s a moment of silence. As the sun went down, the cooler air passed through my skin.

    I didn''t know the Lady had a sweet tooth. It was Philen who broke the silence first. You dont really like cake before. I thought it was like that.

    Of course, I didn''t like it, but I didn''t dislike it either.

    If you want to eat cake, you can buy it yourself, don''t tell me." He said, looking at me a little dumbfounded.

    "You''re not a child and don''t bother me with that, Lady Thebesa."

    <i>So Cecily is a child, that''s why you buy it yourself?</i>

    It was so absurd that I couldn''t speak. Philen left me nk and went into the mansion first.

    Philen had never bought me a present with his own hands before. Even for my birthday present, he ordered the butler to prepare it. He didn''t even know what the butler gave me. I couldn''t believe he bought the cake for her.

    Ha.

    Being left alone, I sat down, unable to ovee various emotions such as disappointment and anger.

    "My Lady"

    Sarah felt sorry and hugged me tightly.

    *****

    Chocte cake!

    Cecily''s eyes sparkled brilliantly when she saw the chocte cake Philen bought.

    Philen smiled happily. He cut the cake and put it on a te. Cecily''s face, who took a big bite of the cake with a fork, was dyed with happiness.

    "Delicious! Where did you get this delicious thing?

    I asked another nobleman. The ce that sells delicious cakes."

    Did you do that for me? I''m happy!" Cecily was overjoyed and snapped a piece of cake.

    He was worried that she didn''t eat well because she had such a small mouth. If she ate well, the baby in her belly would be healthy.

    Eat more.

    Philen put a new piece of cake on Cecily''s empty te.

    Can I just eat it with the cake? I''ve always wanted to do that.

    Whatever you like.

    Philen had no intention of eating anyway, so he dly allowed it.

    Cecily, who had been eating deliciously while scrambling the cake, suddenly groaned while holding the fork.

    What''s wrong?

    Did Lady Thebesa get the cake too?

    "Hmm, I don''t know. Why are you asking?

    Im sorry to eat this delicious cake by myself.

    That''s a great idea.

    Philen gently swept Cecily''s greedy hair.

    But there''s no need to worry about that. Le doesn''t like cakes.

    Wouldnt you like a bite?

    I''ll have a bite.

    At Philen''s answer, Cecily agonized for a moment, then removed some cake that seemed to be eaten by a mouse and moved it onto her te.

    "Will you eat this much?"

    You want to give it to Le?

    "Yes. I can''t?"

    Its not like you can''t, but

    Her thought of Le was pretty, but it bothered him to give her the leftover cake. It was obvious that it was leftover, even though the shape was intact.

    In our kingdom, there''s a custom of sharing good food, even if it was eaten. Even more in the family. Cecily looked up at Philen, smiling spotlessly. "Lady Thebesa is like my family now, so I want to give it to her. Your baby will want it too.

    "right."

    The heart was more important than the shape. It might seem a bit weird, but if it conveyed Cecily''s pretty heart, even Le would definitely understand.

    "Butler."

    Philen immediately called the butler and put his thoughts into action.

    *****

    "Cake?"

    Barely enough to stop crying, I returned to my room and shook off the remaining sadness.

    Sarah smiled brightly and nodded. "Yes! Master sent My Lady a cake! Even if he said something like that, he must have been bothered!

    <i>Hmm I wonder?</i>

    Philen, who I know, wasn''t the type to care about this. I was puzzled, but I got it.

    The butler came with a pretty cake box. It was the box I saw earlier.

    <i>Are you giving me the same cake as Cecily''s?</i>

    I didn''t feel very good because it was like I forced myself to ept it.

    Sarah quickly set the tea-table. I didn''t open the cake box on purpose. It''s just like waiting for me to open it.

    I opened the box as Sarah wanted. And

    "This, what is this!" Sarah shouted as she saw the cake that anyone could tell that it had been eaten.

    I also looked at the cake in surprise.

    <i>did he give me the cake she ate?</i>

    As I looked at the cake silently, the butler stuttered and exined. "In, in her kingdom, there''s a custom of sharing good food, even if it was eaten

    I didn''t listen to the butler and put the cake box down nervously again.

    "Take it and throw it away."

    <i>Philen, how far do you have to go to make me feel miserable?</i>

    <i>Who am I to you?</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>Do you think I''m your fiance?</i>

    I sincerely wanted to look inside his mind.

    I curled up on the sofa and buried my face between my knees.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Philens interest and actions were also for Cecily, but what made me saddest was my position to care about her even in this situation.

    Did Countess Thebesa feel this way when she took care of my mother, who was pregnant with me?

    <i>Probably so.</i>

    That''s why she hated me so much, criticized me, and spoke harsh words.

    I understood Countess Thebesa''s situation. It didn''t mean I didn''t hate her. I still trembled at the thought of Countess Thebesa.

    I smiled bitterly and looked at Philen''s top, which matched mine.

    As a designer who had been in charge of the Duke of Williot''s clothes for generations, the clothes were perfect. Not a single stitch was disheveled.

    The point, the handkerchief, was also being checked together, and Sarah, who was looking at the essories, spoke carefully.

    Um, doesn''t My Lady embroider a handkerchief?

    "Embroider?"

    "Yes. I heard that this banquet is Master''s first social debut. When men make their first social debut, it is customary to bring a handkerchief embroidered by their family member or fiance.

    Right. Come to think of it, there was such a custom. It''s been a long time since I did embroidery, so I forgot how to do it.

    Did you forget how to do it?

    "Mmm. I''ve had nothing to embroider."

    Well, the Duke was still at war, and My Lady was busy. You probably didn''t have time to embroider as a hobby.

    Even if I had time, I wouldn''t have been able to do it.

    "Why?"

    Thest time I embroidered was right before Philen went to war.

    After Philen went to war, Sarah, who entered the mansion, couldn''t have seen it.

    Originally, I wasn''t going to make it even then. But, because of the superstition that if a loved one enters the war with an embroidered handkerchief, he will return safely. So I was forced to make it.

    At that time, Philen said something when he saw the handkerchief I had embroidered. Heughed a lot, asking if this was our family''s crest.

    When I told him not to carry it with him, he quickly put it in his inner chest pocket and kissed the back of my hand saying that he would definitely return safely. It was a faint memory.

    At other times, I would haveughed happily as I recalled the past, but now I couldn''t. Just thinking about it made my mouth feel as if I had chewed a very bitter herb.

    I looked down at the colorful handkerchief. No matter how much I hated it, Philen was my fianc and I was his fiance. I couldn''t let Philen be wed by other people on his first social debut. Even more, because it''s a disgrace to my face.

    Sarah, get ready to embroider.

    Only three days left until the emperor''s coronation banquet. On the day and the day before, I was going to get busy with other things, so I actually only had one day left.

    I had to finish the embroidery in time, so I put aside the other works and focused on embroidery.

    Ugh.

    Blood was formed on the finger pierced by the needle.

    Sarah, who was sitting across from me, hurriedly brought a tissue and wiped the blood off my finger.

    "You''ve been pierced 22 times so far with this."

    that many?

    "Yes. Thanks to that, your fingers really are like a beehive.

    <i>Is it that many? I don''t know.</i>

    Sarah wiped off the blood and applied the ointment over it.

    But your index finger with the thimble is fine. I think My Lady should wear a thimble all over your left hand."

    don''t make fun of me.

    Im not making fun of you, Im telling you because Im worried.

    Sarah put the ointment back into the box and breathed another deep sigh.

    I didn''t expect you couldn''t embroider. That''s surprising. I thought you''d be good at embroidery because you were good at everything else."

    That can''t be true. There are many things I can''t do either. I can''t cook and I can''t dance.

    For cooking, you probably never cooked before, but you can''t even dance?",

    "Mmm. I''m not good at it. I have no sense of rhythm."

    Thanks to the effort I made, I was able to dance the waltz naturally to some extent, but the problem was that I couldn''t match the beat. It was only possible to follow my partner''s movements by paying close attention.

    Fortunately, Philen has a sense of rhythm, if not, both of us would have been ridiculous.

    Wow, thats amazing. There are things that even My Lady can''t do.

    To Sarah''s exmation, I replied with a light smile. Of course there is. I''m a human being, too.

    That''s right. Ah, there''s blood on the handkerchief. The blood needs to be washed out as soon as possible, so I''ll wash it right away.

    Im sorry for troubling you.

    What are you talking about? Of course, it''s something I have to do anyway. Then I will be right back.

    Sarah quickly disappeared.

    When I had time to take a break, I rxed my stiff shoulders and neck. Then I looked around at my hands.

    "It looks like a real beehive."

    Red dots were embedded like a beehive all over my left hand, except for my index finger with a thimble.

    The wound that was pierced several times in the same ce was quiterge and ugly. I should wear gloves for the banquet because I couldn''t show other people these ugly hands.

    Sarah returned as I wiped off the blood of the wounds that hadn''t healed and was cleaning up the clustered scattered threads.

    "Tada, I took the blood out perfectly!"

    Yeah, good job.

    "Hehe."

    Sarah blushed at mypliment and grinned widely.

    I was tired as the night was deep, but I had no time to sleep. I had to finish the embroidery by tomorrow.

    I tried to endure the drowsiness and concentrated on embroidery again.

    *****

    Thanks to staying up all night, I was able to finish the embroidery safely.

    Although I had been pierced ten more times since then, and my left hand had be worse than a hive, it was fine. Because it was important to finish the embroidery.

    I looked at my embroidery with great emotion.

    If I had done it alone, it would have been a mess that would be embarrassing to show, but thanks to Sarah''s help all night, it looked pretty good.

    Of course,pared to the craftsmen, it was infinitelycking, but I was satisfied. It was, arguably, the best work of my life.

    It''s wonderful, My Lady! Sarah, who stayed with me all night, pped her hands with great joy.

    Let''s go and show it to the Duke, My Lady."

    "Now?"

    "Of course! If you don''t show it now, it will be meaningless!

    But my look is a mess

    I stayed up all night, so my skin was dry and there were bags under my eyes.

    I was ashamed to go to Philen because I always showed him a neat, tidy appearance.

    So let''s go now! Sarah said, pounding her chest as if she was furious.

    It''s appealing to the master that My Lady has worked so hard to embroider it yourself! That way, it will work better!

    Is that so?

    "Of course! So let''s go!"

    But lets wash our faces before we go.

    Sarah said it was okay, but I wasn''t.

    No matter how much I thought about it, I was ashamed to show this shabby appearance to Philen, so I washed my face and tidied myself neatly to some extent.

    Then I took the handkerchief box and headed to Philen''s room.

    My heart was pounding for nothing. It felt like I was back as an immature adolescent girl.

    Just in time, Philen came out of the room.

    Philen stood out even from a distance thanks to his sharp height. It seemed to be because his dark blond hair was reflected in the sunlight. Wherever he was going, he was always dressed neatly.

    Duke.

    When I called, Philen, who was instructing the butler, turned to me.

    Lady Thebesa?

    He looked puzzled.

    Well, it''s understandable because I hadn''t been looking for him firsttely.

    I never thought I''de to him for something like this, either.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "This"

    There was nothing to lengthen the words. After showing him the embroidered handkerchief, I said this was your first social debut, so I prepared it'', and it was over. It was very simple.

    <i>But why doesn''t that simple worde out easily? Why can''t I say this easily when I say other things easily?</i>

    My rolled-up lips dried up. My hand that held the box containing the handkerchief slightly tightened.

    It was when I took the courage to open my mouth again while hesitating with my eyes on the edge of his neck without looking straight at him.

    "Phil."

    I heard a sweet voice mixed with charm.

    Cecily, it was that woman.

    Cecily, who was wearing a thin gown and a blue ne, held out a handkerchief to Phil without thinking to hide her semi-exposed, big breast.

    You left this behind.

    The handkerchief was embroidered with a sword entangled with roses, the crest of the Duke of Williot. It was a very delicate and beautiful embroidery even at a nce. It was beyondparison with the embroidery I put in.

    <i>Who is the person who embroidered that? Don''t tell me this woman?</i>

    Suddenly, I bit my lips and looked at Cecily.

    "Oh my goodness."

    Cecily, who discovered me btedly, smiled, folding her eyes beautifully.

    Good morning, Lady Thebesa.

    "good morning."

    She smiled kindly and greeted me. I couldn''t ignore it, so I forced myself to smile and replied briefly.

    I wish I''d done talking to Cecily, but unfortunately, my wish didn''te true.

    There was something I wanted to ask for understanding from the Lady, and that''s great."

    Cecily showed me the handkerchief, curling up her thick lips smoothly.

    The Lady said she couldn''t embroider, so I put it in her ce instead. What do you think?

    Her long eyshes fluttered lightly like butterfly wings. Her eyes looking at me glistened cheerfully.

    This banquet is Phil''s first social debut.

    "But Phil and the Lady could be embarrassed if they attended without an embroidered handkerchief, so I embroidered it on the Lady''s behalf."

    Cecily looked at me with an innocent smile, as if she had no malice as if she wanted praise.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    It was so absurd that I couldn''t say anything. This absurdity made what I couldn''t say seemed to disappear.

    What did you mean you''re doing it on my behalf? Wouldn''t I know if I asked for it? I didn''t say anything, but I guessed it was funny to me.

    I even removed the smile I was barely making and looked at Cecily coldly.

    Cecily was a little perplexed looking at me, whether she noticed it or not.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    <i>Are you really asking because you don''t know why I looked at you this way?</i>

    I spontaneously gained strength around my lips. My head was burning.

    Whenever there''s Philen, I didn''t want to argue with this woman, but I thought I needed to say a word.

    Cecily worked hard to embroider for the Lady and me, even though she wasn''t a single body. Philen looked at me with pathetic eyes. But you didnt thank her, instead you looked at her with such eyes. I can''t help but feel that the Lady is so pathetic."

    My head throbbed as if I had been hit by something hard. My mind became confused and my eyes were blurred. It wasn''t because of tears. I wasn''t emotional enough to cry for this kind of thing. And I didn''t want to cry in front of Philen and this woman.

    It didn''t take long for me to recapture my swaying emotions. I gently closed my eyes, then opened them and spoke.

    "I''m not being too much, I''m sure the Duke was the one who''s being too much."

    I''m being too much?

    No matter how this woman has the Duke''s child, she is a mistress. She can''t go out proudly with the Duke in public, and she has to live in the shadows for the rest of her life.

    Cecily''s face turned pale at my words. Cecily staggered and leaned against Philen.

    Philen looked at me, supporting Cecily.

    But knowing that I would recoil with fear, I twisted my lips and didn''t stop talking. Such a woman dared to invade my authority as a fiance, am I supposed to be generous to her?"

    It wasn''t an invasion. She said it was a pure heart for the Lady and me.

    "Unsolicited favors are often referred to as useless pricks."

    Lady Thebesa! His shout rumbled down the hallway.

    Servants'' eyes were focused. Those who weren''t here began to gather.

    I couldn''t believe we''re fighting over a mistress. What an unseemly figure she was.

    It''s up to you if you want to bring that handkerchief to the banquet, Duke. But don''t tell anyone that I was the one who embroidered it." Feeling the need to close the conversation, I concluded. Because I have no intention of answering that way.

    Social circles implicitly allow the nobles to have a mistress, but as I said, they couldn''t bring them to the public. It''s because they know it''s a shame that they don''t dare.

    But what would happen if Philen attended the banquet wearing a handkerchief embroidered by a mistress? Certainly, the other nobles would criticize Philen for his immorality and point their finger. I would also criticize him for not cracking down on his conduct, but it didn''t matter.

    It was a hundred times better for her to be cursed at than lying that I was the one who embroidered the handkerchief.

    No matter how ignorant he was, Philen was also a noble.

    Lady!

    Philen shouted angrily because he knew these basics well. His voice was so loud that it rang loudly in the hallway.

    But I wasn''t afraid at all. Rather, I bowed my head to Philen with a smile that was close to ridicule and then left.

    "My Lady!"

    Sarah, who was watching the situation nervously from behind, hurriedly followed me. She called me, but I didn''t look back.

    As I almost ran, I left the mansion and got into the waiting carriage.

    "My Lady?"

    The coachman, who was repairing the carriage, looked at me in surprise.

    Let''s go.

    "Yes? But, this carriage is the Duke''s

    There is not a single carriage in the mansion, and he can take another carriage, so let''s go right away.

    "Yes, yes!"

    When I spoke with a voice overwhelmed with anger, the coachman hurriedly got onto the driver''s seat.

    Soon, as the carriage departed and the mansionpletely disappeared, I breathed deeply, releasing the tight tension.

    Then I smiled bitterly at the handkerchief box I was holding in my hand and my left hand that had be a beehive.

    I spend the night saving time to eat for what? And until my hands reached this point. Was it to embroidery this handkerchief?

    I felt particrly pathetic today.

    *****

    Philen nned to go out, but suddenly he had to postpone his ns a little.

    It was because Cecily copsed in shock after hearing Le''s verbal abuse. She didn''t lose her mind, but she couldn''t stand on her two legs properly.

    Philen hurriedlyid Cecily on her bed and told the butler. Call a doctor right now.

    "It''s okay." Cecily said with a pale face. You dont need to call a doctor.

    "What are you talking about? You have a badplexion like this, so I need to call a doctor. What if something happened to the baby?"

    It''s really okay, Phil. Cecily grabbed Philen''s arm with her small trembling hand. "I just need you to stay with me."

    Cecily.

    Thats enough. Honestly, I hate it when another man touches me.

    She begged him not to call a doctor, so Philen was forced to ept it. Instead, he decided to change his nspletely so he could stay with Cecily.

    After lying down a little bit, Cecily raised her body and leaned her little head on Philen''s shoulder.

    Is it my mistake? She muttered in a gloomy tone. Its better to go to Lady Thebesater and apologize separately, right?

    You don''t have to. Cecily, there''s nothing you''ve done wrong." Philen replied, gently sweeping the hair over Cecily''s face. Le is the one who did the wrong thing. So she should be the one who has to apologize to you."

    At Philen''s reply, Cecily looked at him with a slightly surprised look. Do you really think so?

    Philen asked back with a stern face. "Do you think I''m lying?"

    "No, I don''t think so."

    Philen smiled lightly because it was cute to see Cecily shook her head with her eyes round.

    "Just kidding."

    Phil so Cecily rolled her eyes and hugged her belly.

    "You surprised me. The baby is also surprised and is starting to kick.

    "Oops, I owe my baby an apology." Philen caressed Cecily''s belly and said gently. Im sorry, My baby.

    It was the image of a loving father who loved his children.

    Cecily''s eyes, staring at Philen, sank strangely.

    Unaware of the fact, Philen kissed Cecily''s belly lightly and then kissed Cecily''s lips.

    Don''t mind it anyway. As I said, there''s nothing you''ve done wrong.

    Cecily replied with a depressed look. But, Lady Thebesa looked furious.

    Le has been that way for a long time.

    Le had been greedy since she was young. If someone else invaded her territory, she became furious. It was the same with Philen. So Philen had to suffer many times.

    Still, he thought she would have learned mercy and tolerance as she became an adult, but he was mistaken. Le was the same as before. No, it seemed to be stronger than before.

    Tsk, how are you going to survive in the social world with that temper? Philen, who worried about Le, lightly clicked his tongue.

    Cecily looked at Philen and carefully spoke out. ording to the Lady, the Empire does not recognize the existence of a mistress Is that right?"

    They don''t recognize it, but they don''t say anything outright. So you don''t have to worry about that."

    Even though he said she didn''t need to worry, Cecily''s expression wasn''t very good. Philen leaned. What''s wrong?

    "No. If I wasn''t recognized, I wonder what would happen to my baby.

    It''s a useless worry." Philen hugged Cecily''s slender shoulders from behind and continued. The child you gave birth to will definitely be registered as the eldest child of the family. Everyone will acknowledge him.

    Will Lady Thebesa acknowledge him too?

    Of course, as a foster mother, she has the duty to raise the children well. Of course, she has to acknowledge him.

    What if she doesn''t?

    When the question came back, Philen''s eyebrows were wrinkled. What do you mean? Did she say that?

    "No. She''s not, but I''m a little worried when I see Lady Thebesa''s actions today. Cecily caressed her belly and muttered. Im worried that the Lady will abuse my child.

    There''s no need to worry. Philen said in a short reply. If Le doesn''t fulfill her foster mother''s duty, that means she doesn''t fulfill her duty as the mansion''s hostess. When that time happens, I''ll put everything down and make her leave the mansion.

    That meant he was divorcing Le. Divorce.

    Cecily leaned against Philen''s chest, chewing the words secretly.

    Philen gently caressed Cecily''s belly. "Your belly is not as big as I thought."

    "Is that so?"

    "Mmm. Usually, around this time, I heard it was very noticeable, but I can''t tell. Maybe it''s because you''re skinny."

    "Other people say it''s pretty obvious."

    Not in my eyes. Philen''s eyes, looking at Cecily''s belly, were endlessly sweet and tender. I can''t wait for the baby toe out."

    Phil seems to be particrly fond of children. Is there a reason?

    "Well." Philen pondered for a moment, then shrugged. "There is no other reason, but if I have to say, maybe it''s because I want to be a good father, unlike my father?

    Is your predecessor, Duke Williot, a good father? Cecily spoke and hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands. "I''m sorry. I asked a very rude question.

    "No. It''s no wonder you''re curious when I say that. Philen said insignificantly. My father was definitely a good man, but he wasn''t a good father. So, unlike my father, my dream is to be a good father to my child.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    I wanted to go to a quiet ce where there were no people, so I asked the coachman to take me to such a ce.

    The coachman took me to a deserted mountain outside the capital.

    It was a beautiful ce with a clear view of the capital. I liked it even more because there were no people and it was quiet.

    Go back now. You can pick me up in about two hours.

    But My Lady, there''s no escort knight, no maid, and leaving My Lady alone"

    "It''s okay. I want to be alone, so please leave me alone.

    At my order, the coachman was forced to go.

    Being left alone, I sat under a tree that was toorge to be hugged by several men and looked at the capital.

    It was closer to being carried away than looking at it.

    I gave up thinking because when I thought of something, Cecily and Philen woulde to my mind. And yet, I kept thinking of what they said. In particr, what Philen said became a sharp dagger and shredded my heart.

    I knew that Philen didn''t mean to say anything bad. I bet he had no idea what Cecily did wrong.

    That''s why I hated it even more. I would rather hate him openly if he said it with malice, but I couldn''t because it came from ignorance.

    <b><i>Our Philen isn''t very tactful, but please understand him with a broad mind.</i></b>

    Suddenly, I remembered what the predecessor Duchess had said.

    <b><i>"He doesn''t have a bad heart. So please, teach him well. Okay?"</i></b>

    The young me naively believed it. I had no choice but to believe. Young Philen was stubborn as the predecessor Duchess said, but he listened well when I told him.

    So, even though it''s frustrating once in a while, even though I was hurt by what he said casually, I thought it was okay to stay this way because this ce was better than Count Thebesa''s.

    <i>But I''m wrong.</i>

    It was as painful as it was at Count Thebesa''s. It was so painful that my tears flowed down on their own.

    There''s no one around, but someone could hear me. So, I buried my face between my knees and cried as loudly as I could.

    I was crying desperately, hoping that the wounds of my heart would be washed away as much as the tears poured out.

    As I was crying, I suddenly felt someone''s presence.

    ?

    I looked up and saw a luxurious handkerchief. When I looked up a little more, I saw a familiar face.

    It was that man. The man who saved me from that rude.

    But, why was this man here?

    Why are you crying in a ce like this?

    Ah, right. I was crying.

    I hurriedly wiped my tears because I was embarrassed for showing this ugly appearance to someone I wasn''t even close to.

    You''ll hurt your eyes.

    The man grabbed my urgent hand. Then he gently pressed my tearful eyes with his handkerchief. It was a kind touch.

    ".I will do it."

    I was not used to receiving such kindness from a stranger. So I took the handkerchief irreverently from the man.

    The man looked slightly embarrassed. "Sorry"

    "It''s okay."

    When he realized his mistake a littlete and tried to apologize, the man loosened his mouth. Go ahead and wipe your tears.

    I wiped my tears with his handkerchief without refusing the man''s consideration.

    In the meantime, the man sitting casually next to me looked at the clear sky without a single cloud and asked.

    May I ask what made you cry so sadly?

    if I tell you, will you solve it?

    If its something I can do.

    I was just asking, but his answer was a littleforting. I smiled dimly and responded to him, who was smiling.

    Thank you for saying that.

    I meant it.

    "Yes?"

    "Nothing. The tears here are still less wiped.

    The man''s fingertips grazed my cheek. On the outside, they were clean hands without any calluses, but they were surprisingly hard. Was it because of swordsmanship?

    I looked sideways at the sword the man was wearing on his waist. The handle was worn out a lot. It seemed that it wasn''t just for self-defense.

    Suddenly, the sword that Philen was using came to mind. His sword handle was also very old.

    My Lady.

    "Yes?!"

    I opened my eyes wide in surprise when something slipped through my open lips. Soon the sweet strawberry vor spread in my mouth.

    <i>This is strawberry candy?</i>

    When I was depressed, eating strawberry candy made me feel better.

    The man''s eyes were beautifully curved. I never knew a man could make such a fascinating eye smile.

    I hope it works for the Lady, too.

    This man, he''s worried about me. His kind favor made me feel better. Maybe it''s because of the sweet strawberry candy rolling in my mouth.

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t mention it. By the way "

    The man''s eyes suddenly stuck on the handkerchief box next to me.

    I hurriedly tried to hide the box, but it was already found by the man. To make matters worse, the handkerchief inside came out as the box was opened by my urgent hand.

    The tacky embroidery was clearly revealed.

    The man''s hand touched the handkerchief before my rushing hand. He checked the handkerchief and whistled a little.

    Its a handkerchief. Such a simple handkerchief, right?"

    As expected, I immediately recognized him as a noble''s son.

    I nodded and held out my hands. Please give it back.

    "Looking at the crest, is it for your fianc?

    I was confused about how to make him return it without being ridiculous.

    I replied with a sigh. "No. It''s something to throw away. So please give it back to me.

    Its a decent handkerchief. Why do you want to throw it away?

    That''s because it''s a handkerchief that I didn''t need anymore.

    As I hesitated, unable to tell the truth, the man''s eyes narrowly folded. His gaze went a little down.

    I wondered what he was looking at, but I soon realized that what he was looking at was my left hand, which had be a beehive. I hurriedly wrapped my hand.

    "Hmmm"

    The man made a strange sound and tilted his head. Then, he grabbed the handkerchief.

    "Let''s do this. I''ll have this handkerchief.

    "Yes?"

    Ah, I will correct it. You throw it to me.

    <i>What kind of nonsense is this?</i>

    I refuted the man''s words. Don''t be weird. Why does the Lord have it?

    Because I want to have it.

    The man answered as if I was asking what was so obvious. I shook my head and held out my hand again. Of course, I only extended my right hand without a wound.

    It was rude, but I couldn''t help it because my left hand was covered with wounds.

    It''s a tacky handkerchief. It''s not something the Lord would have. So please give it back.

    It''s not a tacky handkerchief.

    Unlike the beautifully raised corner of his mouth, the man''s eyes looking at me were terribly serious.

    "It''s a handkerchief that thedy has worked so hard on, so it couldn''t be tacky, right?

    But the embroidery is weird

    It''s not weird. It''s just pretty.

    <i>Pretty? It can''t be.</i>

    As I looked at him with disbelief, the man burst into smallughter.

    My eyes are correct.

    The man suddenly reached out and kissed the back of my left hand lightly, which was covered with wounds.

    "Don''t think of me like a bunch of idiots who are fooled by its fancy appearance and throw it away without knowing the true value."

    I, I dont think so.

    I was embarrassed, letting him see my wounded hand, so I hurriedly pulled out my hand.

    The man smiled slightly and slipped the handkerchief into his inner chest pocket.

    I''d like to ask if it''s a handkerchief that was embarrassing to show other people, but I gave up because I wouldn''t be willing to hear about it.

    It''s not very important, and I didn''t want to spend my energy. I was too tired for that. And that handkerchief would be better off going to someone who needed it than being thrown away.

    Come to think of it, there are a few things I want to ask when I see the Lady."

    What is it?

    It''s about taxes. I have a problem, and I hope that the Lady can help me.

    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be faster to ask the official in charge?"

    I already asked. But it doesn''t work out, so it''s a problem.

    You''re asking me, a Lady, about things that even the officials in charge couldn''t solve?

    It was strange. Usually, noble''s sons didn''t talk about this with a Lady.

    At best, it was all about gossip around the social world, gossip of nobles, or useless love stories.

    Of course, my aides asked me a lot of things, such as the welfare of the estate and taxation, but that was because I was acting as a Duchess and Duke''s representative.

    I dont know if I can be of any help.

    You don''t have to feel too pressured. I''m just asking for your opinions.

    If that''s the case, I nodded in the sense of course.

    After that, we exchanged questions and answers. When I said what I thought about the problem the man came up with, he put his ideas out, and I put my thoughts on it.

    It was a rather tiresome and tiring discussion method that could be done at meetings, but oddly enough, it didn''t feel like that at all.

    Rather, it was pleasant and fun. I had a good conversation with the man. I''ve never met such a good conversation partner.

    It seemed to be the first time other than the former Duke of Williot and his wife.

    I have a good conversation with the Lady.

    Fortunately, the man also thought so.

    "I know, right? But I''m sorry for not being able to help.

    "No. It was helpful enough. Thank you, Lady Thebesa.

    "No. It was a pleasant conversation for me.

    <i>Ah,e to think of it, I don''t know the name of this man yet.</i>

    If you don''t mind, may I ask your name, My Lord?

    When I asked his name, I noticed it. The man smiled strangely.

    Lets guess it.

    "Yes?"

    "I got the Lady''s name right, so My Lady, guess my name."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    <i> Why does it have to be that way?</i>

    It was a little absurd, but it sounded fun, so I said the first name that came to mind.

    Are you Lord Balon?

    "No."

    Then Lord Illizai? If not, Lord Logan?

    I tried to name a few sons around my age whose ranks were greater than the Count. But theyre all wrong.

    <i>What on earth is this man''s name?</i>

    There was a feeling that I had to find it out.

    Please give me a hint.

    The hint is my hair.

    <i>Hair?</i>

    I looked at the man''s hair.

    Blue hair, shining brightly under the sunlight, gently fluttered in the wind.

    When I just looked at his hair and barely got the hang of it, the man curled up his lips.

    You are very smart but ignorant on the other side.

    Are you making fun of me?

    "No way."

    The man rested his chin. He thought for a moment, then flicked his finger.

    "Let''s do this. Find out my name until the banquet.

    It looks like you''re attending the banquet.

    "Of course."

    Then, it was right that he was a noble whose rank was greater than the Count. Since nobles whose ranks below the Baron couldn''t attend the Emperor''s coronation party.

    More than that, when I thought about attending the banquet, my mood that had improved so much went down again.

    A sigh came out.

    Don''t you want to attend the banquet? Asked the man, who noticed my mind like a ghost.

    He already caught me. Even if I denied it, nothing changed. So, I nodded softly.

    "Yes."

    May I ask why?

    <i>If I attend the banquet, I''m sure other nobles will whisper to each other when they see me and Philen.</i>

    Words that I couldn''t say rolled around in my mouth.

    I sighed and looked at the ground.

    Unless Philen was brainless, he wouldn''t attend the banquet with a handkerchief embroidered by Cecily. But that didn''t mean he was going to attend with my embroidered handkerchief. I had no intention of giving it to him.

    Seeing he was a nobleman who made his first social debut without a handkerchief, it was a perfect topic for nobles who like to gossip.

    My mind darkened at the thought of being cut mercilessly by them. And aware of that, the thought of forcing a smile in front of them made me disillusioned and bit my lip.

    The Lady has all the bad habits.

    The man''s cold fingertips touched my lips.

    I was startled and pulled myself back.

    With an awkward look, the man raised his hand. "I''m sorry. I was afraid you''d blight your lips. I surprised you, My Lady..

    Ah, no.

    I was surprised, but if I said yes, the man would be embarrassed, so I shook my head.

    I was just surprised because I was thinking about something else. There is no need for the Lord to apologize.

    That makes me feel a little at ease.

    I hope you do."

    May I ask what you were thinking?

    As I stared at him silently, the man hurriedly added. I didn''t ask you with a strange thought. I''m just worried because My Lady''splexion isn''t so good, so don''t get me wrong.

    <i>Myplexion doesn''t look so good, huh?</i>

    I swept my face. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see for myself what kind of face I had.

    Its nothing. I was just worried about the party.

    I couldn''t help but say that I was worried, and I couldn''t say it honestly, so I replied roughly.

    This party is my first social debut, so I have a lot of worries about it. What if I make a mistake?"

    Because of the long war, there are manydies and lords who had this party as their first social debut.

    The man spoke slowly, taking my hair off my face and letting it go.

    So don''t worry too much. Mydy will surely be able to do well.

    His kind behaviour and tone of voice calmed my anxious mind. I smiled lightly and looked at the man.

    My Lord is very kind.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. You must be popr with otherdies.

    I''m very popr, indeed.

    As if it was only natural, the man who admitted my words turned mischievous.

    But I''m only doing this for people I''m interested in. I don''t do this with people I didn''t interested in."

    <i>People.</i>

    It would have been burdensome if he said women'' that he''s interested in, but it wasn''t burdensome at all when he said people''.

    Rather, it made me feel better that he seemed to see me as a person, not just a Lady.

    You speak so well.

    I''m ttered.

    After that, while we were having a few more trivial conversations, I saw Duke Williot''s carriage down the hill.

    <i>It''s time to go, huh?</i>

    Too bad. I wanted to talk a little more with this man.

    Are you sure you want to have that handkerchief?"

    Before I left, I asked the man once again if he was willing to give back the handkerchief.

    The man slowly opened and closed his eyes. "Do you hate me having the handkerchief?"

    It''s not like that, it has Duke Williot''s crest engraved on it. It''s not something you can use anywhere, I''m telling you.

    I was worried that if he used it, he might cause strange misunderstandings to other people.

    The man smiled clearly. You dont have to worry about that. Then he leaned slightly and put his lips near my ear.

    I was startled by the distance. It''s so close that I could hear the sound of his breathing.

    I quickly closed my eyes.

    Perhaps it was funny to see me like this, so the manughed a little and continued in a subtle yet bizarre voice. Im going to hide it where only I can see it and secretly use it.

    Soon his lips moved away, but my earlobe was hot as if he was still close.

    I replied bluntly, touching my ears for no reason. "You make a peculiar statement that you won''t show it to anyone."

    "Haha, I''m a little bit peculiar."

    "My Lady!"

    I heard the coachman calling me. Now it was really time to go.

    As I stood up from my seat, the man grabbed my arm.

    I want to ask you one more thing.

    Is it about taxes again?

    "No. Its about the Lady.

    <i>About me?</i>

    What is it?

    Do you have any ns to be an official?

    At his words, I looked at the man, slightly startled.

    Are you kidding me now?

    "I''m serious."

    There was no lie found in his in answer.

    It seems that the Lord doesnt know that women can''t be officials.

    At my answer, the man tilted his head slightly, as if he was wondering.

    I know there''s no suchw.

    There''s now, but there''s custom.

    It''s just a custom, is it absolute?

    That said, customs were sometimes more terrifying thanws. Because it made you embrace false hopes that you couldn''t achieve, and gave you a sense of despair when those hopes were shattered.

    I had experienced it myself. So, I knew how great the feeling of despair was. I absolutely didn''t want to have the same experience again.

    I''d like to stop this useless conversation.

    I didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so I answered firmly and tried to stand up, but the man persistently asked.

    If the Lady had the opportunity to be an official, would you take it?

    I didn''t know why he''s so obsessed with it, but I answered honestly.

    Of course I will take it.

    At my answer, the man smiled contentedly and let go of my wrist.

    The answer, please dont forget it.

    The added words were significant.

    I wanted to ask what he meant by asking that kind of thing, and why he''s here. But the coachman just arrived up the hill to pick me up, so I had to turn around without asking anything.

    *****

    The man who spoke with Le reappeared at the Imperial Pce.

    The guards guarding the Imperial Pce, as well as the maids and servants, bowed deeply in surprise when they saw the man.

    The man, who was walking without giving them a single nce, stopped in front of a room. And without knocking, he opened the door and went in.

    Sitting at a desk full of papers, a young man, who was struggling with the documents, raised his head and looked at the man.

    Oh my God, who is this?

    The young man who found the man said sarcastically.

    Isn''t it our Emperor, Kalian de Cheffel Yousveldia, who left me with a lot of work and went out to y?

    Seeing him sarcastically calling out his full name, he must have been very angry.

    Well, he left so much work behind, so it was understandable.

    The man, Kalian, smiled and picked up some of the piles of papers piled up on the desk.

    Did you finish a lot?

    Do you think Ive finished a lot?

    I dont think so.

    When Kalian answered in a goofy tone, the young man grabbed the back of his neck with a blushing face.

    Your Majesty, is Your Majesty''s dream to make me overworked?

    "No way. I cherish you so much."

    <i>Cherish? What a bullsh*t!</i>

    The young man screamed silently andined to the man.

    Then why are you giving me so much work?

    Because I trust you.

    Then dont trust me!

    The young man, who shouted in tears for a moment, hurriedly avoided his eyes when Kalian looked at him with cold eyes.

    Please, Your Majesty.

    The young man begged as he looked at Kalian with teary eyes.

    Please just fire me. Or, would you ept my resignation?

    Rejected.

    Kalian refused immediately and checked the documents.

    The young man endured the rise in his blood pressure and begged Kalian once again.

    If not, please hire another aide. How can I be the only aide when there''s so much work to do!"

    Ver, how can I when there''s no one to trust but you?"

    When Kalian answered as if he was asking what was so obvious, the young man seriously thought about betraying Kalian''s faith. Then, even if he spent the rest of his life in prison, he didn''t have to worry about dying from overwork!

    "However."

    Kalian put down the documents he was looking at and continued.

    I''ll have to hire a new aide sooner orter.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    "Really?"

    At that one word, Ver''s face, which had been pale, glowed with joy.

    Are you really going to hire an aide, Your Majesty?

    "Yeah. About one.

    if youre serious about hiring one, let''s hire three more people.

    When Ver made a suggestion, Kalian smiled faintly.

    "Should I cancel this?"

    "No! No way! Yuhuu, I can''t believe you''re going to hire one! Ahahaha! I am very happy!

    It was a pity that only one person was hired, but Ver epted it quickly because he was in such a pitiful situation.

    Then I''ll get the letter of rmendation from the nobles right away

    Let''s give a test, not a letter of rmendation.

    Are you saying you want to give the official government test?

    When Kalian nodded, Ver''s heart filled with false hope.

    Although the official government test did exist in the Empire, it was rarely practiced.

    Most of the officials were rmended by nobles. It wasposed of graduates who graduated from the academy with excellence.

    He didn''t know what kind of wind suddenly blew for him to give the official government test. It annoyed him because it meant that he had to prepare a lot to give the official government test.

    "When should I do it?"

    He asked because he had to. Ver was willing to take the hassle because if Kalian changed his mind, it would be a big deal.

    Kalian immediately replied as if he already had something nned in his head.

    Do it in a month.

    It may be a little tight, but All right. Should they only do administration for the subject?

    "No. Lets do administration, taxw, politics, welfare, etc.

    Ver''s hand, which was writing down Kalian''s words, stopped. Ver looked at Kalian with a bewildered look.

    "Your Majesty, do you really want to hire an aide?"

    "Yes."

    But you want to include it all?

    If they want to be my aide, that should be enough.

    <i>I shouldn''t have asked.</i>

    Ver gave up and wrote down his words.

    The dream of a new aideing in was slowly fading away.

    "I understand. Then I will prepare it as it is and announce it as soon as the banquet is over.

    "One more thing."

    <i>What else are you going to add here!</i>

    Ver looked at Kalian in dismay, but Kalian continued with a casual look.

    Make sure to include the phrase Women can apply, too.''

    *****

    After that incident, not a single word was spoken between me and Philen.

    In the past, we used to have a simple conversation when we ran into each other, but now we didn''t even have one.

    Time passed and it was the day of the Emperor''s coronation celebration party.

    The celebration party was held for two days, in which I participated only on the first day. Because the party the next day was only avable to men.

    I woke up earlier than usual to get ready for the party. I took a bath with hot water and then got a massage. They applied scented oil all over my body, and I smelled like sweet roses because of that.

    After wearing underwear and a corset, I wore a silver dress that sparkled like the melted moonlight.

    Wow, howe you fit it so well?

    Sarah, who was helping me dress up, trembled with twinkling eyes. The other maids agreed and nodded their heads.

    Your hair is as dark as the night sky, so the silver dress suits you very well.

    "Really?"

    "Of course! No one can pull off a silver dress as well as you, My Lady!

    "Yes! You''re so beautiful, My Lady!"

    They''re saying it like that because I was the owner they served.

    Instead of scolding them, I smiled softly because they were such good tterers. And obviously, the dress was beautiful even to me.

    The pearl powder, sprinkled over the hem of the dress, shimmered like a star whenever it caught the light. The dense droplet diamond, attached to the chest line, stood out.

    The duke''s designer said that it was a work of satisfaction that made one praise a lot until their mouth dried, and it was worthy enough.

    As Sarah said, it went well with my dark hair.

    It was a dress that I liked for the first time in a long time. I thought it would be good to give a reward to the designer when I returned to the estate.

    My hair was neatly curled up and secured with a pin adorned with pearls. I sprinkled pearl powder on my hair

    When everything was ready, it was time to start slowly. We had to leave now so that we could arrive at the banquet hall on time.

    What about the Duke?

    He''s already ready and waiting in the hall.

    "Okay."

    I hurriedly left the room because I didn''t want to keep him waiting so long.

    Did I do something wrong?

    Oh, my!

    Or did she do something wrong?

    Cecily, who popped out from the corner of the hallway, spilled juice, and the clean and dazzling silver dress gradually turned red.

    My, My Lady!

    "O, oh my goodness!"

    The screams of the maids resounded desperately in the hallway.

    Sarah, who came to her senses quickly, wiped it hard with her sleeve, trying her best to stop the stain from spreading, but it was in vain. Because this was beyond human control.

    I stood stunned and stared nkly at the dress, which lost its original color and was dyed red.

    "I''m sorry."

    I turned my head when I heard a clear voice mixed with perplexity.

    Cecily was looking at me with great regret.

    When our eyes met, she smiled awkwardly. Tears filled her blue eyes.

    Out of the way and hurry back to your room, stop

    "I''m sorry. Im really sorry.

    My anger rose to the top of my head, but I couldn''t be angry with the person who bowed her head, holding onto her belly and apologizing repeatedly for her wrongdoing.

    I didn''t know if it was intentional or not, but now, her actions looked like a mistake to anyone. It might be intentional under the guise of a mistake, but that''s the truth only Cecily knew. It wasn''t something I could guess and reproof.

    "Huu."

    If I got angry in this situation, I would be the bad one, so I endured it with patience.

    I had no intention of epting Cecily''s apology. Whether it''s a mistake or intentional, it''s her fault, so she had to bear with it.

    I turned to Sarah, ignoring Cecily who bowed her head.

    "Sarah."

    Sarah, who was very anxious and still wiping my red dress, looked at me with tears in her eyes.

    When I saw Cecily''s tears, I didn''t feel anything, but when I saw Sarah''s tears, I felt bad. I felt sorry for no reason.

    If I hadn''t rushed and looked ahead while walking, this wouldn''t have happened.

    How many extra dresses do we have in the mansion now? Do we have another silver dress?"

    Rather than arguing whose fault it was, the important thing now was to change the dress and attend the banquet as soon as possible. It wasn''t another banquet, it was the emperor''s coronation banquet. Beingte was impossible.

    It''s in the estate. This is the only silver dress we brought here.

    "Really?"

    Then, what should I do?

    I bit my lip and thought fast.

    It wasn''t difficult to change only the dress, but the problem was the makeup and essories to suit the dress. There wasn''t enough time to change everything.

    More than that, this dress was paired with Philen. If I was the only one wearing a different color here, it wouldn''t go well with him. But there''s nothing I could do if there''s no other silver dress.

    It doesnt have to be a silver dress, so bring a dress that''s as simr as possible. Just in case you don''t know, I brought my jewelry box and some shoes."

    Yes, My Lady.

    Sarah and the maids nodded and disappeared quickly. I grabbed a passing servant and gave another order.

    Go to the hall and tell the Duke to go to the banquet hall first, as I''m a littlete due to a problem.

    Cecily''s story was spreading around the social world and it''s very noisy. If Philen and I attended the banquet separately, it would get noisier, but there''s nothing we could do about it. Because both couldn''t bete for the emperor''s coronation banquet. At least one had to go first.

    The servant disappeared, and I turned around to change my dress.

    Excuse me, Miss Thebesa.

    Cecily called me like that, but I didn''t look back. Some had to change the dress hurriedly, while others didn''t want to see her face. Because if I saw more, I would be really angry.

    It would make things moreplicated if Cecily copsed like before, so I suppressed my anger and headed to my room.

    *****

    Duke Williot has arrived.

    At Ver''s words, Kalian, who was sittingnguidly on the sofa with a bored face, came to life. He slowly got up from his seat.

    He came alone.

    For a moment, at Ver''s subsequent words, Kalian doubted his ears and looked at Ver.

    "Alone?"

    "Yes."

    His fiance isn''ting with him?

    "Yes."

    Ver replied with a very annoyed look because he was asking the same thing.

    If it was usual, Kalian would have said something like, what is that expression?'', but not now.

    "Hmm."

    The fact that Philen came alone drew all his attention. There''s no time for him to read Ver''s expression.

    "Why did hee alone?"

    "I don''t know. Shall we find out?

    "No. It''s toote to find out now."

    Kalian muttered to himself and sat back down.

    Kalian recalled a woman with hair and eyes as dark as the night sky.

    Le Thebesa.

    He had never seen her before, but he knew her name.

    He couldn''t not know. Because she was famous in the social world in many ways. Of course, she wasn''t famous in a good way.

    The daughter of a powerless provincial nobleman, and ady who was brought in from outside. She was lucky enough to have a rtionship with the duke''s son. No one knew what she did, but the duke couple cherished her dearly like their own daughter.

    For that reason, there were rumors that she was a daughter that Duke Williot brought from outside. The rumor was quelled by the fact that Le had ck hair, not bright blonde, the symbol of the Duke of Williot, but it sparked another rumor.

    It was rumored that Le was Duke Williot''s mistress. However, the Duke and Duchess of Williot were rare lovebirds in the social world.

    Thanks to this, the rumor was quickly silenced, but it sparked another rumor, and people were constantly jealous of Le.

    Then, when the Duke and Duchess of Williot died suddenly, Philen Williot, who was still young, became Duke.

    Here and there, they began to move to swallow the Duke of Williot. No one worked openly, but there were quite a few who worked secretly.

    But strangely enough, the Duke of Williot was never shaken. It stood strong like an iron fortress.

    Kalian, who was the prince at the time, thought it was very strange. Because Philen Williot he knew wasn''t a very clever man. He was rather stupid. No, was he ignorant? Or was he naive?

    It''s hard to define which one, but Philen Williot wasn''t good enough to block a cunning n, that''s for sure.

    But how did he block it? Did the duke''s family have an outstanding aide?

    Kalian, who was secretly investigating out of curiosity, discovered a surprising fact.

    The fact that it wasn''t Philen Williot, not an outstanding aide, but a young girl who just had an adult ceremony that supported the Duke of Williot, who was as precarious as a candle before the wind.

    The girl was Le Thebesa.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Philen Williot''s fiance.

    She was cherished by the former Duke and Duchess of Williot like their own daughter as if she was a treasure.

    All of them were referring to Le Thebesa.

    Kalian didn''t believe it when he first found out about it. When he confirmed that all of that was true, he got curious.

    It was purely out of curiosity about a woman named Le Thebesa. He was very curious to see how a young girl could do a job that even an adult couldn''t do. If possible, he wanted to meet and have a serious conversation.

    However, as he went to war, Kalian''s curiosity for Le was folded and stuck in a corner.

    It wasn''t long ago that his curiosity re-emerged when he met her and dealt with a rude person.

    Kalian snuck out of the Imperial Pce to find something he was looking for and wandered the streets. He happened to witness the scene.

    He didn''t know who she was at first, but he recognized her when he saw the Duke of Williot''s crest engraved on the fan she was holding.

    That woman was Le Thebesa.

    The curiosity that had been put aside rekindled, and he got interested. His interest grew more as he talked with her, and it turned into greed.

    There was no such thing as greed for the opposite sex. It was his greed as an emperor to have someone as capable as her by his side.

    Le was too good to be around a fool like Philen Williot. Very much. He wanted to let Le swim freely in the bigger water.

    "Your Majesty."

    Kalian woke up from his thoughts at Ver''s calling and looked at him with blurry eyes.

    It''s time for you to go to the banquet hall.

    Is Duke Williot still alone?

    "If you''re asking if his fiance, Miss Le Thebesa, is here Yes. Miss Le Thebesa isnt here yet.

    "Really?"

    There''s no way she''d be absent on such an important day. Maybe something happened on the way here.

    He was worried. He was seriously thinking about whether he should look into it, but Ver spoke up again.

    Your Majesty, you must go to the banquet hall now.

    Dy it.

    "Yes?"

    <i>Dy it? What kind of bullsh*t is that?</i>

    Mumbling inwardly the words he couldn''t bring to say, Ver looked at Kalian.

    Whether or not he knew Ver''s mind, Kalian leaned deep into the backrest and continued.

    The person I''m waiting for hasn''te yet, so let''s wait a little while before going.

    *****

    I changed into an ivory-colored dress that was simr to the silver dress and hurriedly headed to the banquet hall.

    However, it was muchter than expected. It was already time for the banquet to begin.

    Comingter than the emperor was a great disrespect. There was nothing to say if the Emperor deplored this.

    In that case, I''d have to deal with it on my own so that it didn''t damage Philen.

    I made up my mind and entered the banquet hall.

    The banquet hall is usually closed when the banquet begins, but strangely, it was still open.

    <i>Don''t tell me, the banquet hasn''t begun yet?</i>

    I cautiously entered the banquet hall with half anticipation and half worry.

    Perhaps the banquet hadn''t really begun yet, the emperor''s seat was empty, and no one was dancing. People were gathering in groups and talking.

    I came here prepared to be greatly humiliated, but I couldn''t believe the banquet hadn''t begun yet.

    The string of tension that had been tightened was loosened. I was truly relieved and rubbed my chest.

    "What a relief"

    What are you relieved for?

    I turned my head when I heard Philen''s voice next to me.

    Philen, who had approached me, was looking down at me with a blunt face.

    His silver suit matched him well as if they were one body. Thanks to the suit, his dark blonde hair stood out even more.

    I wish I could wear the silver dress too. I felt sad again.

    Do you know how much trouble I''ve been through when you camete, Lady Thebesa?"

    Whatever the reason, it was true that I waste.

    So, as I was about to say sorry, his handkerchief caught my eye.

    The handkerchief had an borately embroidered crest of the Duke of Williot.

    <i>Don''t tell me, he came wearing the handkerchief that Cecily embroidered?</i>

    No, it didn''t seem like that. When I thought about it, the handkerchief was much older than Cecily''s.

    So what''s that? Who made it? No way Did he have another lover?

    I had all kinds of weird thoughts.

    As I stared at the handkerchief, Philen gave a bitter expression and fiddled with the handkerchief.

    It was made by my mother a long time ago. If Ie without doing anything, not only me but also thedy will be in their gossip.

    "Ah."

    Oh my gosh. What was I thinking now? How dared I doubted what the Duchess made.

    I was embarrassed and ashamed. And I missed the Duchess again, so I stared at the handkerchief.

    Why do you look like that?

    Philen looked at me and tilted his head slightly.

    Are you unhappy with me doing this?

    "No. There''s no way I would do that.

    I added hastily, fearing that Philen might misunderstand.

    It just reminds me of the former Duchess

    I suppressed my emotions as much as I could, but I couldn''t stop the emotions froming out. I thought I would cry if I said more, so I kept my words inside.

    Knowing how I felt, Philen held out his arm without saying a word. It meant that he would escort me.

    I wiped the slightly moistened eye area with the back of my hand and gently ced my hand on his arm.

    Why hasnt the banquet begun yet?

    His Majesty said he would bete for some reason.

    "Really? "

    I didn''t know what''s going on, but it was a thousand blessings for me.

    <i>Thanks to him, I''m notte.</i>

    When I breathed out a sigh of relief once again.

    <b>Paang, Pyaam, Pyaam~!</b>

    The trumpets sounded consecutively to announce the arrival of the emperor.

    The noisy banquet hall quickly quieted down. The music also disappeared.

    Soon after, the golden door on the opposite side of the entrance to the banquet hall opened and a man with arge number of people appeared.

    Blue hair that resembled the neatly raised sea. A mysterious yet decadent look, beautiful like a fairy that anyone would be mesmerized the moment they saw him.

    !

    It was the man.

    No matter how much I rubbed my eyes and checked again, that fact didn''t change.

    I thought he was simply the son of a high-ranking nobleman, but I never thought he was the emperor.

    It was a shock. I stared nkly at the emperor.

    Come to think of it, the characteristics of the imperial family were blue hair and blue eyes. It was proof that he received the blue dragon''s protection.

    So, that''s why the man said his hair was the hint to find out his name. Now that I realized it, Iughed at my stupidity.

    I couldn''t believe I didn''t recognize the emperor. I didn''t dare to imagine how deep he wouldugh at me.

    <i>Now, how do I face that man, His Majesty?</i>

    Since I debuted in the social world, I was sure we would bump into each other a few times.

    "Lady Thebesa!"

    I was staring nkly at the emperor over something I couldn''t even dream of when Philen grabbed my arm.

    I turned around to see Philen looking at me with a slightly annoyed look.

    What''s wrong with him?

    What''s the matter?

    Do you know how many times I''ve called you?

    Was that so? I didn''t hear it at all.

    "I''m sorry. I couldnt hear you because I was thinking about something else.

    What are you thinking so deeply about?

    "It''s nothing."

    I couldn''t bear to say that I failed to recognize the emperor and had acted like a fool.

    "So what''s the matter?"

    It''s nothing either.

    Philen answered with a grim look and turned his head.

    It''s clear there''s something.

    Philen''s expression was so bad that I wanted to ask him again, but the emperor''s speech began.

    I am very happy to be with you on such a meaningful day as today

    I kept my mouth shut as I couldn''t chat during the emperor''s speech.

    The emperor gave a speech that seemed to have been memorized in advance. He raised the champagne ss handed to him by his servant.

    It''s meant to be a toast.

    Other nobles, including myself, also raised the champagne sses handed out by the servants.

    For the Cardin Empire.

    For the Empire!

    The celebration banquet began in earnest with a ss of light champagne.

    Gentle waltz music flowed through the hall.

    Instead of having no wife, the emperor came out alone, holding the hand of his half-sister, Duchess Cloud.

    After the Emperor, who danced first, was finished, the other nobles also went out to dance.

    Shall we go too?

    Philen reached out to me and asked.

    I didn''t really like dancing, but I dly took Philen''s hand.

    Unless there was a special reason, it was polite to dance once. And I needed to show other people that I wasn''t in a bad rtionship with Philen.

    Fortunately, it was the only waltz that I could dance to, but there''s a chance I would be wrong if I didn''t concentrate.

    The otherdies danced leisurely while talking to their partners, but not me. I literally just danced.

    asionally, Philen spoke to me, but my mind was filled with dancing, and I had no time to answer.

    <i>Step right here, step to the right.</i>

    <i>Ah, I have to turn my body slightly for this part.</i>

    <i>After turning left at this part</i>

    When the waltz passed through the middle and entered the second half, I barely did it.

    I had never made a mistake so far, so I was able to rx from time to time.

    With deep relief in my heart, I exhaled heavily. Philen smiled and spoke in a low-pitched voice that only I could hear.

    As I''ve thought before, you''re really a terrible dancer.

    "you''re not a good dancer either." I responded bluntly to his rhythm.

    Then Philenughed a little louder and hugged my waist tightly.

    Yeah, but enough to lead you.

    You''re good, really.

    Did you just know that Im good?

    His face was full of mischief as if he had returned to his childhood.

    Looking at that face, I felt as if I had returned to my childhood too, so I smiled a little.

    Ill tell you now. The dress youre wearing today is pretty.

    It did.

    Your hair ornament is pretty, too. You seem to have prepared a lot for your debut stage, right?"

    At the following words, my face stiffened and I looked at him.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    do you think this dress is the one I originally prepared?

    Then, it''s not?

    <i>Haha. I see.</i>

    Hepletely forgot that I had prepared a silver dress that was paired with the silver suit he was wearing.

    I knew that Philen was originally insensitive to this, but it was still disappointing.

    As I remained silent, Philen tilted his head.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing."

    You look unhappy. What do you mean nothing?"

    Philen frowned slightly.

    What''s wrong with you? Did I say something wrong?"

    It''s really nothing.

    Philen opened his mouth as if he wanted to keep questioning, but the waltz ended in good timing.

    I ran away from him and ran out of the hall.

    Philen tried toe after me, but he was caught by Duke Cloud, so he couldn''t do it.

    Thanks to this, I was able to ease my emotions by myself, so I headed to the terrace.

    I was going to stay quiet on the terrace away from the noisy people.

    Lady Thebesa, right?"

    But I couldn''t because ady had been pretending to know me.

    It wasn''t polite to ignore someone who spoke kindly. It''s polite to respond appropriately, so I put on a smiling mask on my expressionless face and looked at the other person.

    As it was the first time I appeared in the social world, I was a stranger to most of them. But this woman knew.

    Countess Marissa.

    "Oh my goodness, I dont think I''ve introduced myself, but you know who I am.

    Is there a noble in the Empire who doesn''t know Countess Marissa?"

    It wasn''t empty words, it was the truth. That''s how famous she was. Whether it''s good or bad.

    I had never appeared in the social world before, so that''s all I could say as far as I knew.

    Countess Marissa shrugged her shoulders lightly as if it felt good to know.

    "For Lady Thebesa, this banquet is your debut stage in the social world, right?

    "Yes. For some reason, my debut was dyed.

    It''s a long war, so theres nothing you can do about it.

    What kind of stories are you talking about so interestingly?"

    "You''re Lady Thebesa, right? It''s my first time seeing you. I"

    While I was having a useless conversation with Countess Marissa, I was surrounded by numerousdies and young children.

    It was the first time I was surrounded by so many people, so I was a little surprised, but I pretended not to be at all and greeted them with a smiling mask

    Its your first time in the social world, yet youre so good.

    Ady admired me and praised me. The otherdy nodded her head.

    As expected for the next Duchess.

    When are you getting married? The Duke is back, so you''ll do it soon, right?"

    As expected, there''s a talk about marriage. I knew this would happen, so I was trying to run away. But the sweet champagne suddenly felt bitter. I forced a smile and nodded my head.

    "Yes. I should.

    If you get married, having children is the first, right?

    After marriage is a story about children? I wasn''t surprised by the obvious sequence.

    I didn''t say anything, but thedies spoke arbitrarily.

    "Of course. If you get married toote, does it make sense to have childrenter?

    If it were someone else, they would have two children already.

    Well, does it matter if you dont have children? The Duke already has a sessor.

    The tumultuous atmosphere froze suddenly at the sudden words.

    I looked at thedy who froze the atmosphere.

    Her fiery red hair was impressive.

    Like Countess Marissa, she was one of the fewdies I knew beforehand. No, now that she''s married, I should call her a wife''.

    I set the ss of champagne on the table next to me and called out the person''s name.

    I put the champagne ss on the table next to me and called out that person''s name.

    Countess Bzantine.

    Sophia Bzantine. Her maiden name was Sophia Huddlen. The daughter of Duke Huddlen.

    She was once mentioned as a candidate for Philen''s fiance, with me.

    At that time, people thought that the Duke and Duchess of Williot would naturally choose Sophia, the daughter of the Duke. I didn''t doubt Sophia, either.

    But contrary to everyone''s expectations, the Duke and Duchess of Williot chose me. They chose me, the daughter of a Count, as well as the daughter of a powerless provincial nobleman.

    <b><i>"How dare you!"</i></b>

    Sophia was indignant about this and shouted.

    <b><i>You must have used some kind of trick! Otherwise, there''s no way Duke Williot would choose you over me!</i></b>

    <b><i>Did you seduce Duke Williot? Did you lift up your skirt and show him your bottom?</i></b>

    She even came to Thebesa mansion, said vulgar things, and pped me on the cheek.

    Of course, it wasn''t known to the world that she pped me on the cheek. Even the former Duke and Duchess of Williot didn''t know.

    Everyone was silent because Duke Huddlen gave away the gold mine as a hugepensation to cover his daughter''s fault.

    A gold mine on one cheek. The Count and Countess of Thebesa immediately shut their mouths.

    There''s nothing I could do about it. I wondered if I wasn''t just a daughter but a daughter they really cared about. I had my doubts, though.

    Fearing Sophia would do anything wrong again, Duke Huddlen found a marriage partner and sent her right away.

    The marriage partner was Count Bzantine. Although not as good as Duke Williot, Count Bzantine was also a good marriage partner.

    So Sophia became Countess Bzantine, and I had never met her since then. But I never thought I''d see her in a ce like this.

    It wasn''t a very pleasant meeting, so I looked at Sophia without saying a word.

    Sophia looked at me as if to chew on me and snorted.

    "As expected, people should know my topic. That''s what happens when you covet high ces without knowing the topic."

    Madam, what are you talking

    "Why?"

    Ady carefully reprimanded Sophia, and Sophia turned her head with a snort.

    Did I say something wrong? It''s true that Duke Williot has a child, right?

    Madam Bzantine.

    I heard that he really cares about the woman with the child. And she was the princess of the Mullis Kingdom.

    A smirk spread across Sophia''s lips.

    That woman has a better bloodline than Lady Thebesa."

    Now Sophia was sarcastic, pointing out that I wasn''t Countess Thebesa''s biological daughter.

    Count Thebesa tried to hide it, but there were no perfect secrets in the world.

    Secretly, it became known that I was a weddy.

    Most of the people here weren''t surprised and looked at me in the eye. It seemed like they already knew.

    My hands were shaking and my head was pounding.

    I was lucky to have put down my champagne ss beforehand. Or I''d have dropped it in an unsightly manner.

    "Oh, did I hit the nail on the head?"

    As I remained silent, Sophia grinned triumphantly and swayed her fan. It was a face that she had won.

    <i>Well, is that so? You have to see who''sughing at the end.</i>

    I took a deep breath to calm my pounding heart and drew a shallow smile on the spot.

    "I know, right?"

    As I admitted obediently, Sophia frowned and looked at me.

    Obviously that womans bloodline is better than mine, but she is the princess of a fallen kingdom. So it seems unnecessary to discuss her bloodline.

    I continued without avoiding Sophia''s gaze.

    What matters is the present and the future. I will soon be a Duchess, but as a wife, you can never leave your position as a Countess for the rest of your life.

    It meant that I would rise to a higher position than you in the future, although my bloodline wasn''t as good as yours. Because women''s positions were supposed to follow their husband''s after marriage.

    When I became a Duchess, even if you could talk behind my back, you couldn''t say anything out loud in front of me.

    The quick-witted Sophia immediately understood what I was saying and distorted her face in disbelief.

    Watch your mouth. You seem to think that its okay to say things rudely!

    Its not me, its madam who speaks rudely.

    I wiped the smile from my lips and looked at Sophia with cool eyes.

    Can''t you feel how many eyes are on madam right now?"

    It was only when I said that Sophia blushed and turned around, perhaps feeling the stinging gaze around her.

    I''ll never forget what happened today, Lady Thebesa! You''ll see!"

    She poured out her malice towards me until the moment she left.

    What the h*ll did I do so wrong?

    It was absurd and ridiculous.

    The conversation with Sophiasted only a few words, but it was as exhausting as a long discussion.

    I wanted to go back to the mansion and rest.

    My Lady

    Im sorry, madam.

    But I couldn''t go back yet, so I smiled faintly and apologized to the wife who called me.

    I want to rest alone for a while, is it possible?

    "Yes, Yes. Of course."

    I was worried about what would happen if they continued to stick around, but fortunately, they just walked away.

    I left them sorry and went out to the terrace.

    Unlike the inside that was muggy due to the heat of people, the terrace was cool due to the cool breeze.

    I liked that there''s no loud music and no people talking here.

    Sophia must have been chewing on me a lot while sharing it with others. Bringing up my birth and the story of Philen''s mistress.

    With that in mind, I didn''t want to go back to the banquet hall again, but I had to go back because Philen would look for me soon.

    I really hate it

    I''d rather wrestle with the documents for days.

    The tight corset for a slim waist was also ufortable, and my feet hurt from needlessly high heels.

    I want to go back to the mansion.

    I grunted softly and leaned against the railing.

    Ive just started, do you want to go back already?

    A blue-haired man walked into the terrace.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Half leaning against the railing, I stood up and greeted him politely.

    Le Thebesa, I greet the sun of the Empire.

    Such a distant greeting.

    The Emperor smiled bitterly and stroked his chin.

    Thats why I didnt want to reveal my identity to the Lady. That''s too bad.

    It was something I would find out one day.

    That''s true.

    The Emperor''s lips loosened.

    So, do you know my name now?

    "Of course. How can I not know Your Majesty''s name?

    Tell me.

    Your Majesty, Emperor Kalian de Cheffel Yousveldia.

    You know it exactly.

    The Emperor, Kalian, slowly walked towards me and spoke.

    "Now that you discovered that I''m the emperor, can I speakfortably?"

    It was a matter of course. I nodded slowly.

    Please make yourselffortable, Your Majesty.

    "Okay."

    Kalian spoke casually as if he had been waiting.

    What are you doing here?

    I was getting some fresh air.

    "Well, the banquet hall is a little hot.

    Coming to my side, Kalian leaned his upper body on the terrace.

    The wind gently brushed his hair.

    Unlike him, who was leaningfortably, I was tense and my back was straightened.

    It would be ufortable to stand like that.

    "It''s okay."

    Your tone ispletely ufortable.

    Kalian''s eyebrows furrowed in discontent. He suddenly grabbed my wrist and made me sit on a chair on the side of the terrace.

    How could I sit while the Emperor was standing? It couldn''t have happened.

    As I tried to stand up in surprise, he gently pressed my shoulder.

    Sit, dont stand up.

    But Your Majesty is standing, how can I

    "It''s okay. I like standing.

    Kalian gave a yful wink.

    And I wearfortable shoes. The Lady wears ufortable heels, right?

    As Kalian stood, he nced at my heels that were slightly exposed, and clicked his tongue.

    Ive been thinking about it for a long time, women are amazing. How could they wear something like that?

    I tacitly agreed with him, as I felt the same way.

    I will not refuse the favor you have given me.

    "Yeah. Please do not refuse.

    Kalian smiled slightly and leaned against the railing.

    "So, is the party fun?"

    Its fun.

    "You''re lying. You made a very boring face a while ago.

    Did you see that? Well, you heard what I said, but you couldn''t have seen it.

    As soon as the lie was exposed, I put on an awkward face.

    I thought he would rebuke me for lying to the emperor, but surprisingly he didn''t say anything.

    Actually, Im bored too.

    Rather, he agreed with me and sat down next to me.

    Its better to look at the documents than to have a party or something.

    I looked at him, slightly surprised that he was thinking the same thing as me.

    Kalian, whose eyes met mine, closed his eyes beautifully and smiled. With his back against the ck night sky, he was more beautiful than usual. He looked like a real fairy.

    Why are you staring at me like that?

    "Ah, sorry"

    I wish you could tell me why you stared at me like that instead of saying sorry.

    I couldn''t say it. How could I say that I stared at him because he was so beautiful?

    I kept my mouth shut because it was something I couldn''t dare to spit out.

    Kalian stroked his face with a serious look.

    Is there something on my face?

    "No, it''s not."

    Then, do I look ugly today?

    <i>That can''t be.</i>

    It made meugh seeing him saying that so seriously.

    Fufu.

    I let out a smallugh and Kalian looked at me silently.

    <i>Oh, no, I shouldn''t haveughed like this.</i>

    I quickly closed my mouth and lowered my head.

    I made a big mistake

    No, I didn''t see you in that way. I just thought it was pretty.

    The moonlight shone brilliantly over his blue hair.

    Kalian smiled with a more beautiful smile.

    Dont get me wrong. I looked at the Lady because you were so pretty.

    If another man had said such a thing, I would have thought he was flirting with me, but strangely enough, Kalian''s words didn''t sound like that.

    What he said was in without any evil intentions. So it wasn''t burdensome, but instead, it was embarrassing. Because he really meant that from the bottom of his heart.

    I turned my head with burning cheeks. And Kalian smiled lightly and looked at me like that.

    I was d that it didn''t look like a mockery. Barely calming my face, I coughed lightly and looked back at him.

    Youve been making fun of me ever since.

    I never made fun of you.

    Kalian tilted his head slightly. The moonlight poured down over his swaying blue hair.

    I''ve been telling the truth, but the Lady keeps thinking I''m making fun of you."

    Do you speak to other people like this too?

    "Yeah. To whomever I like.

    does that mean Your Majesty likes me?

    "I like you."

    "Why?"

    It was a reflex question because I was so curious.

    It might feel a bit rude, so I shut my mouth and looked into his eyes. Fortunately, there was no sign of annoyance on his contemtive face.

    After thinking for a while, Kalian opened his mouth as if he had reached a conclusion.

    I dont know.

    "Yes?"

    When I asked back in confusion, Kalian looked at me as if he didn''t understand.

    Should there be a reason why people are attracted to people?

    "isn''t it normal?"

    For example, like what?

    <i>Like what</i>

    After being silent for a while, I gave a few reasons that came to mind.

    Beautiful, or smart.

    Is that all about the Lady?

    The, There''s no way!

    I didn''t mean it that way!

    Embarrassed, I raised my voice in denial, and Kalianughed out loud.

    "It seems that the Lady doesn''t know your worth well."

    <i>My worth?</i>

    When I blinked at the iprehensible word, Kalian smiled a little.

    The Lady really doesnt know anything.

    I''m sorry, Your Majesty.

    You have nothing to apologize for. Because its also fun to mine and process undeveloped gemstones.

    Kalian smiled strangely and stroked his chin.

    "So I ask you, what kind of emperor do you think I am?"

    It was a question out of the blue.

    What should I say without offending him?

    Rumor has it that the new emperor was a ruthless man with no sympathy, but he wasn''t the emperor I met. He was a warm and kind man. He knew how to be considerate of other people.

    But since this was my very subjective opinion, I couldn''t say that he was a good person. And I couldn''t say he was a bad person either.

    After thinking for a while, I came up with the most sensible answer.

    I think you are smart.

    Smart. If Ver hears it, he will pass out.

    I was worried about what would happen if he felt offended, but looking at his expression, it seemed that it wasn''t the case.

    That''s a relief. I sighed deeply and rubbed my chest.

    "It''s nice to think highly of me, but I''m not as smart as the Lady thinks I am. I just have a little exceptional brain for tricks.

    Kalian smiled mischievously and tapped his head with his index finger.

    Thanks to this brain, I was able to survive until now and be the emperor.

    Kalian''s lips drooped for a long time.

    Otherwise, I would have died a long time ago.

    Died The somewhat eerie word sent shivers down my spine.

    Kalian smiled mischievously again as I stared at him silently with a stiff expression on my face.

    Its a joke, so dont be so stiff.

    <i>Is that really a joke?</i>

    I thought it was like that when I saw his mischievous smiling face, but his eyes were terribly cold.

    They often said, Eyes reflect the window of the heart.''

    Anyway, it seemed like he was trying to pretend it was a joke as I stiffened because I was too surprised.

    Then, there was only one answer and one reaction I had to show. It was to smile brightly and say, I see.''

    My Lady?

    For some reason, I couldn''t do that. No, I knew exactly why.

    Kalian''s eyes, which were cold with old wounds, were so familiar as looking in a mirror. That''s why I couldn''t turn it over as a joke.

    I must have made you ufortable again.

    Kalian stroked his chin as if he were in trouble.

    <i>How dare I make the Emperor feel like that.</i>

    I hurriedly lowered my head.

    I''m sorry, Your Majesty.

    I don''t want to hear you say sorry.

    Ah, sor

    I dont want to hear it.

    Kalian cut off my words.

    I didn''t know what to answer, so I kept my mouth shut.

    "Your Majesty."

    A man came silently and called him.

    It was a man with dazzling silver hair. Looking at the uniform he was wearing and the sword he had around his waist, he seemed to be Kalian''s escort knight.

    When the man''s eyes met mine, he slightly lowered his head. I greeted him as well.

    Then, the man looked at Kalian with an expressionless face.

    You have to go.

    At those words, Kalian sighed a little and nodded.

    <i>Are you going?</i>

    Then I had to see him off, so I got up in a hurry.

    Argh!

    Maybe because I suddenly stood up, my body staggered greatly without any strength in my legs.

    My Lady!

    Fortunately, thanks to Kalian, the mishap from falling was prevented.

    Embarrassed that I had stumbled so badly, I lowered my head with a red face.

    Are you okay?

    "Yes, yes. I''m sorry, Your Majesty.

    At times like this, it is better to say thank you than to say sorry.

    "Thank you."

    When I said it quickly, Kalian smiled and let me go.

    If there''s any inconvenience, I''ll call the pce doctor.

    "No. I''m okay."

    That''s a relief.

    Kalian tapped my shoulder and went inside.

    The man who came to call him lowered his head to me and went inside.

    I was alone in an instant. Loneliness enveloped my body.

    Even though I was alone earlier, I didn''t feel lonely at all, but now I''m strangely lonely.

    I missed the sound of people talking.

    Should I go inside now?

    Philen would look for me soon, so I thought it''s better to go in.

    <b><i>Cheolkeog</i></b>

    Before I could open the terrace door, the door swung open and Philen came in.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    I blinked my eyes out and looked at him.

    Philen was looking down at me with dreadful eyes. He looked angry.

    <i>Why is he so angry? Don''t tell me, he heard about what happened between me and Sophia earlier?</i>

    "Why"

    I thought I need to ask for sure rather than guessing. But as soon as I opened my mouth, Philen grabbed me hard on the shoulder and asked fiercely.

    Why are you cheating?

    <i>Cheating? Who? Don''t tell me, me?</i>

    Ridiculous. At his words that were so out of the blue, I looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.

    Thinking that my expression was positive, Philen made a more harsh impression.

    I can''t believe you openly cheated on me in a ce like this. So audacious."

    who is cheating?

    I frowned and pushed away his hand that was holding my shoulder painfully.

    There''s no one here, so I spoke informally.

    "I don''t know where or what you heard, but I never did."

    I saw it with my own two eyes, okay?

    You saw it with your own two eyes Don''t tell me, are you talking about me having a conversation with His Majesty?

    Its not just that. You even hug His Majesty."

    Ha. I didn''t think it would be because of that.

    I answered irritatedly, pressing down the middle of my forehead.

    I didn''t hug His Majesty. His Majesty caught me because I was about to fall. I was simply getting help.

    Do you want me to believe that?

    You''re free to believe it or not, but I am innocent.

    When I spoke confidently without batting an eye, Philen''s expression shook slightly.

    Then why did you smile so brightly in front of His Majesty?

    Then, do you want me to frown when talking to His Majesty? Hmm? Should I yell in a fit of irritation?"

    Philen, who kept his mouth shut as if at a loss for words, said sulkily.

    You, you''ve never smiled so lightly in front of me.

    I never smiled lightly.

    Like all nobles, it was just a decent smile for hospitality.

    "And the reason I didn''t smile in front of you is because there''s nothing to smile about. You''re doing weird things these days, so how am I supposed to smile?"

    I''m doing weird things?

    When Philen asked as if he had no idea, I was blown away.

    As expected, Philen really didn''t know what he had done wrong.

    From where should I start teaching him this?

    No, would he understand if I taught him?

    <i>I''m sure he won''t understand.</i>

    Rather, it was obvious that he would treat me like a strange woman.

    Perhaps, is it because of Cecily?

    Fortunately, it seemed like Philen didn''t sell his tactpletely because he asked that.

    As I silently affirmed, Philen sighed.

    As I said before, I''m taking care of her because she has my child. I''ll send her out of the mansion as soon as the child is born.

    I dont trust you at all.

    I retorted and he said frustratingly.

    Why dont you trust me?

    Look at how you''re treating her now. Who will believe you? No one will believe you.

    But you still have to trust me.

    You have to do something that will make me trust you.

    The mouth that burst once couldn''t stop.

    I started taking out everything I had kept inside.

    Whatever you do, you run to her, you move only for her, you don''t pay any attention to me at all. So, how can I trust you?"

    Thats because Cecily is alone and Le, you can handle it on your own

    <i>Why can''t you know that I did it because I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time?</i>

    Even if she has your child, I''m the one you should take care of first. Not her.

    I gave strength to my eyes and looked at Philen.

    Tell me honestly. Are you really thinking of marrying me? You''re not trying to make her a Duchess, are you?"

    It cant be.

    I dont believe it. I can''t believe a single word you say."

    Le.

    If its true, show me by your action so I can trust you.

    For example, Cecily, kicked her out.

    I wanted to say that, but I didn''t say it because it seemed like I was being too childish.

    After all, she had Philen''s child.

    That alone gave Philen enough reason to keep Cecily.

    At my words, Philen thought for a moment and then said with a determined face.

    I just have to show a certain action so that you can trust me, right?

    "Yeah."

    "Okay."

    Philen grabbed my hand tightly and led me into the hall.

    It was so serious that the eyes of the scattered people were focused on us.

    Because of this, I missed the chance to shake off Philen''s hand, and I had no choice but to follow him.

    The ce where Philen took me was in front of Kalian.

    "Your Majesty."

    Kalian, who was talking with other nobles, looked back at Philen.

    "What''s going on, Duke Williot?"

    I am here to ask Your Majestys permission.

    Philen spoke with a face more determined than ever.

    I, Philen Williot, want to marry Le Thebesa, so please allow it.

    <i>What is this again?</i>

    I was bewildered at the sudden remark and looked back at Philen.

    Kalian also looked bewildered.

    There was a heavy silence in the banquet hall. Everyone was holding their breath and staring at us.

    "Ha."

    The first person to break the silence was Kalian.

    He answered with a smile fresher than ever.

    I cant do that.

    *****

    Kalian smiled as he looked at Philen, who was shocked by his refusal.

    That meant he thought he would allow it.

    There were too many reasons for refusing Philen''s request. Half of them were reasons that most nobles here knew.

    Unfortunately, it seemed like the young duke in front of him had no idea why Kalian refused.

    Well, if he had known, he wouldn''t havee with such mettle and said it.

    <i>What a foolish, stupid man he is.</i>

    Kalian tilted his lips at an angle. He looked at Le, who was standing next to Philen.

    From the look on her face, Le seemed to know why Kalian refused Philen''s request.

    Yet, her calm, thoughtful face was impressive. She could stay calm even in this situation.

    Kalian''s cold eyes were dyed warmly. His gaze was fixed on Le for a while.

    "Your Majesty."

    Then he heard Philen calling and turned his gaze to him. His warm gaze froze again.

    May I ask why you dont allow it?

    <i>Not only is he a fool, but he also has a hobby of digging his own grave.</i>

    Kalian asked Philen without hiding the sneer that erupted out of him.

    Are you really asking because you dont know, Duke Williot?

    "Perhaps

    When Philen put his doubts on top of his vignce and was about to ask Kalian.

    Of course, the Duke knows why, Your Majesty.

    Le took a step forward and gently interrupted the conversation.

    Kalian''s gaze shifted to Le again.

    Le gently held Philen''s hand and warned him not to say any more before continuing.

    When there''s a great ceremonial in the imperial family, there''s no way the duke is unaware of the custom that nobles do not hold separate ceremonies for three months.

    At Le''s added words, Philen''s eyes shook slightly. His earlobes turned a little red. He seemed to have finally figured it out.

    And Kalian, he was the only one who could see Philen''s stupid face that was cleverly covered by Le. That was probably why she took one step forward.

    <i>I can''t believe you think that far.</i>

    Kalian once again admired Le''s ability. He wanted her even more.

    He knew that.

    Wondering how far Le could make excuses, Kalian deliberately asked back.

    But why did hee to ask my permission?

    "He needs permission to get married now so that we can get married within this year."

    Le answered as if she had been waiting.

    As Your Majesty knows, the higher the nobility, the longer it takes to get married because you have to go through variousplicated procedures from the preparation process to the wedding.

    Nobles'' marriages took at least six months and up to a year. The imperial family took longer than that.

    So Your Majesty, the Duke wanted to marry me within this year, that''s why he tried to get permission from you first. Isn''t that right, Duke?"

    Le smiled shyly and asked Philen.

    Anyone could tell that it was the figure of a fiance who truly loved her fianc.

    O, of course.

    Philen nodded reluctantly.

    Upon hearing the desired answer, Le stepped back, still with a shy face.

    As a result, when Philen''s slightly red ears were exposed, the onlookers murmured, regardless of age or gender.

    Look at those red ears. I think Duke Williot likes his fiance a lot.

    "That''s why he wanted to get the permission to get married in advance."

    "I thought their rtionship was neglected because of his mistress, but I guess not."

    Well, a mistress is a mistress and a legal wife is a legal wife.

    It wasn''t because of Philen''s blushing earlobes, but it didn''t matter to those who believed in what they saw.

    Public opinion, which was stirred by Philen''s sudden action, changed for the better with Le''s improvisation.

    Everyone cheered for Philen''s courage and envied Le, who was loved by Philen.

    "I see."

    If he kept arguing here, he''d be the fool, so Kalian ended the conversation.

    But since Im a little petty, I want to talk about this again in a month. Can you wait that long, Duke Williot?"

    Of course, Your Majesty.

    The conversation, which was as dangerous as walking a tightrope, ended safely.

    Kalian drank champagne and looked at Le as she turned around, tired like a soldier returning from war.

    <i>I want her no matter how many times I look at it.</i>

    She was too talented to be left to rot for the rest of her life next to that idiot.

    He wanted to let her talents unfold to her heart''s content in wider water.

    To do that, he had to get her as his assistant as soon as possible.

    <i>I have to settle the official government test fast.</i>

    If Ver heard it, he would be shouting, but that''s how greedy he was to Le

    Kalian thought so and called Ver, who was happy without having an idea what was going on.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Philen''s unexpected action made my heart pounding as the storm had passed.

    I was d it worked out, otherwise, he would be aughing stock among people for a long time.

    Not only Philen, but also me who was beside him.

    It was terrifying just to think about it.

    Once again, I swept my chest relieved that I had made it through safely.

    But, on the other hand, Philen looked displeased.

    What''s wrong, Duke?

    no, nothing.

    Who would believe you if you said no with that face?

    I was curious, but it seemed like he didn''t want to talk about it, so I didn''t ask deeply.

    Then Philen''s face became a little more discontented.

    His sour look continued throughout the party.

    The other nobles looked at us strangely, so I stabbed him in the side to tell him to take care of his expression, but it didn''t work.

    It was the same in the carriage on the way home from the banquet.

    As he looked out the window with the words Im sulking all over his body, I had no choice but to ask him again.

    What on earth is the matter with you?

    As soon as I spoke, Philen asked back as if he had been waiting.

    "Why didn''t you tell me beforehand?"

    That''s what he said.

    I didn''t know what he meant, so I just stared at him, and Philen added.

    Why didnt you tell me beforehand that there was such a custom?

    Custom?

    Ah, was he talking about not holding another ceremony when there''s a great ceremony in the Imperial Pce?

    From his appearance earlier, I thought he knew.

    Ridiculous. Why did he act on his own and then question me?

    This time, as I stared at him dumbfoundedly, Philen put deep wrinkles on his forehead.

    Did you want to see me humiliated by the Emperor?

    <i>What on earth is going on in your head to be able to think like that?</i>

    I really wanted to look into his head.

    There''s no way I would want that.

    Then why didnt you tell me beforehand?

    Did you give me a chance to talk?

    When I answered back as if it was ridiculous, Philen said in a muffled voice, as if he had just remembered that he hadn''t done so.

    But, it would be better if you told me in advance.

    How could I know what you''re going to do, when you''re going to do it, and tell you in advance? I''m sorry, but I cant foretell."

    Then, I kept my mouth shut when I was about to say that I never thought he would have forgotten such basicmon sense.

    If I told him that far, that proud Philen would definitely run amok.

    Even now, when I pointed out his mistakes, he kept his mouth shut and had a sour look on his face.

    He knew what he had done was wrong, but he didn''t want to admit it because of his pride.

    Seriously, his pride was unnecessarily strong.

    Well, it was natural for his pride to be so strong as he lived his life as the son of the duke, the pinnacle of the nobility, but at this time, it was a little frustrating.

    The thought of living with him in the future made me suffocated and darkened my eyes.

    <i>I, am I really okay with this?</i>

    I had this question, but the answer was set.

    Even if it wasn''t okay, I had to endure it unconditionally.

    If it''s not for this position, I would be a worthless countdy.

    If so, it would be a more difficult ordeal than it was now, so I had to endure it somehow.

    There had been no conversation between us since then. It was such a heavy silence. But it wasn''t burdensome at all. It was rather pleasant. Because I was more tired of arguing with him.

    Soon after, the carriage arrived at the mansion. Philen opened the door with his own hands before the coachman opened it.

    Phil!

    Cecily greeted Philen passionately.

    Philen smiled as if he had never been sullen, and hugged Cecily tightly.

    It was the appearance of a sweet lover no matter who looked at it.

    Even with Cecily, it was clear that Philen loved her. And he was going to get her out of the mansion once she had the baby?

    Nonsense.

    Did Philen think I was an ignorant fool to believe such a tant lie? Or did he ignore me?

    I thought it would be thetter rather than the former, and I felt bitter. The question, Am I okay with this?'', had deepened a bit.

    I entered the mansion with a slight frown.

    Sarah followed me after ncing at Philen and Cecily, who still had a sweet atmosphere, with displeased eyes.

    As soon as I got back to my room, I changed my clothes and sat down at my desk.

    Even though it looked like eating and idling, participating in a party was physically and mentally exhausting.

    I wanted to get a good rest, but I couldn''t because I had too much work to do.

    Other than that, I had to quickly review the documents rted to the rainy season and send them to the estate.

    So I worked hard without taking a break.

    It was the same the next day.

    I was too busy to eat, so I stayed in my room, looked at the documents, and roughly settled my meal with a sandwich.

    The only time I went outside was to see off Philen attending the party. The next day''s party, which only men participate in, was held during the day, so Philen left the mansion a little past noon.

    For some reason, Cecily didn''t show up, but I didn''t question it much. I was busy with other things right now, so there was no time for me to pay attention to Cecily.

    I went back to my room and while I was working frantically, I heard a knock.

    "Come in."

    In the mansion without Philen, the only people who woulde to visit me were the servants, so I naturally spoke informally.

    Are you busy, Lady Thebesa?

    Unexpectedly, it was Cecily who came.

    I couldn''t believe she''sing to me.

    When an unexpected person appeared, I stopped what I was doing and looked at her.

    Behind Cecily, I saw Sarah stamping her feet helplessly.

    When our eyes met, Sarah burst into tears. She kept apologizing with gestures, saying she was sorry for being unable to stop Cecily.

    It was annoying that Cecily came, but I didn''t me or resent Sarah. Because this was something she couldn''t stop.

    How could a maid dare to stop a woman who had her master''s child?

    Get out of here, Sarah.

    "My Lady, the tea"

    "I don''t need it."

    I had no intention of having tea and chatting with Cecily.

    After Sarah left, I turned over the document and asked Cecily.

    "What''s the matter?"

    You seem very busy.

    Cant you see?

    My words came out bluntly, as she was a very unpleasant person to deal with.

    I dont know whats going on, but as you can see, Im busy. Will youe back another time?

    It was empty words. I didn''t want Cecily to visit me anymore. So I hoped that there would be no face-to-face conversations, and I didn''t want to hear any news from her.

    "It''ll only take a minute."

    If someone made it so obvious that they didn''t like me, I would feel bad and just leave. But Cecily didn''t do that, instead, she sat down on the sofa with a soft smile.

    Who allowed her to sit down? I didn''t even give her permission to sit down.

    My eyebrows frowned on their own.

    I was going to say something to Cecily, but when I saw her belly, I held it in.

    The fact that she was pregnant served as a shield against the criticism of everything she did. There were also times when Philen overprotected her.

    I have something to tell you, would you like to sit here?

    That''s why she could lift her chin so high and spoke to me in amanding tone.

    I didn''t like her actions, her expressions, and everything she said.

    So, I looked at the document again and answered.

    I told you, Im busy. If you have something to tell me,e next time.

    Don''t you have time to talk for a minute?

    "Yes. I don''t."

    It was true, and even if there was, I had no intention of using it for her.

    Then just listen to me.

    <i>Are you still going to say what you want to say?</i>

    I pressed my twitching eyebrows and looked at Cecily.

    If she didn''t go out on her own, I could ask the servant to drag her out. But I couldn''t because I was sure Philen would say somethingter.

    What is it about?

    It seemed like it would be best to just listen to what she wanted to say and send her out quickly.

    When I expressed my willingness to listen, Cecily pped her hands in delight.

    "I heard from Phil that we''re going back to the estate next week, is that true?"

    "Yes, that''s true."

    Are you going out before then?

    <i>Why are you asking about my schedule all of a sudden? Don''t tell me, do you want to go out together?</i>

    If that''s the case, I would send her out without listening anymore, but it wasn''t.

    There is something I want the Lady to buy for me.

    Instead, Cecily spat out more ridiculous words.

    I asked Cecily in a bewildered tone.

    You want me to buy something for you?

    "Yes. I want you to buy me some clothes for my child to wear. Toys too.

    <i>It''s already ridiculous to say in amanding tone that you want me to buy something for you, and you want me to buy your child''s stuff?</i>

    The ridiculousness made me speechless.

    Bewildered, I stared nkly at her, not knowing that the ink on the quill was staining the document.

    Cecily then asked, tilting her head.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    you don''t know what you''ve done wrong?

    I dont know.

    <b>Ttug</b>

    The quill ispletely broken.

    So when the document was covered with ink, I sighed and threw the broken quill into the trash can.

    Why do I have to do that?

    Because the Lady will be this childs foster mother.

    Cecily replied as if I was asking what was so obvious.

    A mother should do that for her child, right?

    I hated to admit it, but it was true.

    Philen said that Cecily''s child would be registered in the family register. So, as long as I married Philen, I would be her child''s mother.

    Even if I didn''t want to.

    Just like Countess Thebesa did.

    I want to go by myself, but as you can see, I cant stand for long these days because of my big belly.

    Cecily gently swept her belly and continued.

    If I had been in the royal pce, thedies-in-waiting would have taken care of me. But since I''m not, I''m asking the Lady, who has a simr status as thedies-in-waiting.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    <i> I can''t believe you treat me like thedy-in-waiting you used to have.</i>

    I sneered and burst intoughter at the same time.

    As I was so annoyed, I ran out of breath.

    <i>Le, don''t get too excited. If you get excited here, you lose.</i>

    I took a deep breath, controlled my pounding heart, and answered with a smile.

    I dont want to.

    When I tly refused, Cecily opened her eyes wide. It was a face that didn''t know that I would refuse.

    "Why?"

    She looked obviously surprised, but the way she looked at me was the same as the way Countess Thebesa looked at me.

    The eyes that were filled with contempt or disdain, many negative emotions.

    Maybe that''s why I could see Countess Thebesa above Cecily.

    As I recalled the words she had poured out onto me, my mood dropped sharply.

    get out.

    Not knowing wasn''t a bad thing. But I had to tell her that this wasn''t right.

    If Cecily''s action was purely from ignorance like Philen''s, I could endure it.

    However, if it was a pretense of ignorance, I had no intention of putting up with it any longer.

    Stop pretending and get out.

    As I pointed my finger at the door, Cecily tilted her head innocently.

    Pretending I dont know what Lady Thebesa is talking about.

    Stop calling me Lady Thebesa.

    I twisted my lips.

    From now on, call me youngdy. Miss Heliode, no, I''ll call you Miss Cecily now. The Heliode surname disappeared when your kingdom fell.

    Cecily''s face turned white. Then it turned red again.

    She leaped up from her seat and shouted.

    But that doesnt change the fact that Im a princess!

    It should be, I was a princess'', no?

    !

    As I corrected her, Cecily''s eyes were filled with venom.

    She red at me as if she would eat me up at any moment, but I wasn''t scared at all.

    Because I had met a lot of people like that while acting on behalf of the Duke and Duchess.

    And Cecily was on the cute side.

    You, who can no longer use the Heliode surname, are no longer a princess or a noble, but amoner.

    I got up from my seat and walked towards the door.

    The reason I use honorifics to you is because you have his child.

    Cecily''s venomous gaze clung to me like a leech.

    Until you give birth and leave the mansion, I will treat you to the best of my ability. So, don''t cause any trouble, just keep quiet and get out.

    I am leaving the mansion?

    Didnt you hear from Philen? Philen said he will get you out of the mansion as soon as you give birth to the child."

    Cecily''s wide-opened eyes trembled in disbelief.

    It seemed she hadn''t heard any of it from Philen.

    Well, as expected. He didn''t mean it seriously. He was just trying to reassure me at that time.

    Even though I knew it, I pretended not to know.

    I cant say I will be a good foster mother for that child.

    When I opened the door, I saw Sarah waiting outside restlessly.

    At least I promise I won''t abuse him.

    I winked at Sarah to tell her that I was okay, then turned to Cecily and said, So, feel free to leave the mansion after giving birth to the child, Miss Cecily."

    *****

    Cecily, unable to win the fight, left the room with such incredible speed that it was hard to believe that she was pregnant.

    Since she was caught pretending, I didn''t think she''s going to keep acting in front of me anymore.

    I didn''t expect her to be easy, but I didn''t expect her to be that easy.

    But then, when I thought I would bump into Cecily a lot in the future, I felt terrible and it made my head hurt.

    I took a deep sigh and rubbed my forehead.

    "Are you okay, My Lady?"

    Sarah asked with a worried look.

    Instead of answering, I nodded and pointed to the sofa Cecily was sitting on.

    Take that sofa away. And change the carpet.

    It was a sudden order, but Sarah politely bowed her head and replied yes without asking why.

    I asked Sarah to clean the room as well, then headed to the other room with a box, containing the seals of the Duke and Duchess, and the documents.

    While Sarah was cleaning, I was going to look at the documents in the other room, but no matter how hard I tried to concentrate, I couldn''t.

    <i>Let''s take a break.</i>

    It would be better to take a break and look at it again than to keep holding onto it like a fool.

    I justid on the sofa and closed my eyes for a while to organize myplicated mind, but before I knew it, I fell asleep.

    <b>Bang-!</b>

    <i>How long has it been?</i>

    I opened my eyes in surprise at the sound of the door opening violently.

    At the door stood Philen, furious.

    Why?

    It was an abstract question with no subject or object, but I immediately noticed that it had something to do with that woman.

    From the moment I got mad with Cecily, I expected Philen toe, but then, he really came. I felt bitter.

    "Why?"

    However, as if nothing had happened, I stood up and straightened my back, facing Philen''s wrath, and asked back.

    Why are you saying that now? Why did you say such abusive words to her?"

    "Abusive words? I don''t know what you mean. Did I just tell her the truth?

    I closed and opened my eyes slowly, raising my lips obliquely.

    It is true that she is no longer a princess and that she has to leave the mansion after giving birth to the child.

    Did you have to say such harsh words to a woman who was still shocked by losing her country?

    Philen looked at me with his eyes gleaming.

    Dont you have any consideration? As a woman, how can you shock a pregnant woman so much when you too will be a mother in the future!

    My heart was pounding at the pouring criticism.

    And I should be the one who told her about getting out of the mansion. Not you!"

    So did you tell her? Isn''t everything I say true?

    Philen didn''t answer.

    As expected, he didn''t say anything.

    I was d he didn''t say anything.

    Certainly, Philen would have coaxed and soothed her, saying that he would never do anything like that.

    It was expected. Iughed a little because I was speechless.

    See? It seemed like you couldnt do it, so I just did it for you.

    "who are you?"

    Im your fiance.

    "Yeah, fiance."

    Philen twisted his lips.

    Not Duchess of Williot.

    "!"

    Le, I think you''re mistaken because you''ve been living under the Duke of Williot for over 10 years. But you''re not yet Duchess of Williot.

    His reproachful gaze and his pouring words pierced my heart cruelly.

    So, dont even think about getting involved in the affairs of the mansion anymore, and dont even think about arguing.

    I couldn''t look straight at Philen and looked down obliquely.

    That is not your role. You''re still a countdy. I want you to be aware of your position right now."

    <i>Right. It''s not my role.</i>

    <i>Because I''m Le Thebesa, not Le Williot.</i>

    <i>But for what purpose have I been doing his job so far?</i>

    <i>Why did I spend all ten years for the Duke of Williot?</i>

    <b><i>"Fill in what Philen can''t, as Duchess, please take good care of Duke of Williot, okay?</i></b>

    Yeah, it was for the Duke couple.

    I did my best for them who treated me like their own daughter and cared for me

    But he didn''t acknowledge me. Just because of that woman.

    Tears filled my eyes and my eyes became blurry. My hands clenched tightly by themselves. And I bit my lip until it bled.

    Did you understand what I said?

    Philen looked at me coldly and asked.

    It was confirmed.

    He stabbed a sharp sword into my already dying heart again.

    All kinds of bad emotions, such as regret,mentation, and despair, raged in my heart.

    It swept through my heart like a storm, and what''s left behind was giving up

    After giving up, I was no longer angry.

    It''s just that I felt so pitiful for myself, who had sacrificed for the Duke of Williot until now.

    I felt like a fool to believe that I would be a duchess.

    I looked at Philen with tears that had dried up in my eyes.

    I got it.

    "Then"

    Then I wont do it anymore.

    <i>I''m sorry, Duke. Duchess.</i>

    <i>You cared for me so much.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>You repeatedly asked me to take good care of the Duke of Williot</i>

    <i>I don''t think I can do that anymore.</i>

    I took out the seals of the Duke and Duchess from the box and put them down on the table.

    As you said, I''m Le Thebesa, so I won''t do the Duke of Williots job anymore.

    At my words, Philen looked at me with precipitous eyes and opened his mouth.

    "Have you been this irresponsible?"

    <i>Irresponsible?</i>

    <i>What else is this..</i>

    I''m irresponsible?

    "You''re not? You''re throwing away your job just because you argued with me, no?"

    "Ha?"

    What was this again?

    Such a talent to embarrass himself with every word he said.

    A good for nothing talent.

    I swallowed augh and red at Philen.

    Philen didn''t avoid my gaze and faced me confidently.

    You have to say it correctly, Philen.

    <i>Will you be able to keep confident even after hearing this?</i>

    Its not me who''s irresponsible, it''s you.

    What kind of nonsense is that?

    Did you forget? Whose job is this originally.

    I picked up the documents on the table and waved them in front of Philen''s eyes.

    Originally, its your job, Duke Williot. Because you didn''t do it and threw it away, I''ve been taking care of it all this time."

    !

    "So it''s not me who''s irresponsible, it''s you, Philen."

    When I looked at Philen to see if he could refute it, he bit his lip.

    The confident look on his face had long since copsed.

    Philen looked at me with a stiff face.

    Anyone would know that he''s afraid if he looked like that.

    "The Duchess''s job isn''t yours, but it''s not mine either."

    I snorted and put the documents back on the table.

    As you said, I''m Le Thebesa, not the Duchess of Williot. Right?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    I tried to sleep soundly without thinking about Philen or Cecily, but I couldn''t. It was impossible.

    In the end, I stayed up all night with my eyes wide open, sitting quietly on the sofa and doing nothing.

    Even though I had no desire to do anything, there was nothing to do.

    After handing everything to Philen, all I had left was free time.

    When I was doing the Duke and Duchess''s work, I was so busy that a day wasn''t enough. And then, I suddenly became free, so I didn''t know what to do.

    <i>Should I read a book? Yeah, I think that''s a good idea.</i>

    Having made the decision, I headed straight to the study.

    But, the door to the study was firmly locked.

    Of course, I thought the butler would have the key, but he didn''t.

    Master holds the key to the study.

    Aren''t the keys of the mansion originally kept by the butler?

    Yes, butst night, Master asked me to bring him the key to the study, so I gave it to him.

    "I see."

    Philen and the study. What a badbination.

    I was surprised when I heard that he took the key to the study, not the key to the training ground.

    Ah, did he take the key to the study because of the documents?

    Other than that, there was no reason for Philen to take the key to the study.

    I thought he would be coasting, it turned out he''s working hard. It was a little unexpected.

    Do you not have any extra keys?

    The study is an important ce. So, for security reasons, only one key was made. If it is lost, we have to change the lock.

    That meant I had to get the key from Philen if I wanted to go to the study.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    If nothing happened yesterday, I would have gone to him. But that''s not the case so I agonized about it. It was ufortable to meet him.

    Is the Duke in his study now?

    "No. He''s still asleep.

    <i>Then I don''t want to go see him anymore. Because Cecily is in his room.</i>

    After agonizing about it, I finally decided not to go.

    The desire to not meet Cecily and Philen was greater than the desire to read a book.

    I couldn''t read a book, so I was contemting what to do with the rest of my free time, but then a maid came to me with a magicmunication tool.

    My Lady, Aide Tail Wizard has contacted you.

    The reason why Baron Wizard contacted me could be roughly guessed without hearing it. I was sure he''s asking about the rainy season.

    I had given all of it to Philen, so it was right to tell her to take the magic tool to him, but I didn''t.

    My guess could be wrong. So I thought it would be better to hear what was going on and decide.

    I epted the magic tool from the maid.

    As I lightly rubbed themunication tool, Baron Wizard''s face appeared.

    [It''s been a while, My Lady.]

    It''s been a while, Baron Wizard. What''s the matter?"

    [I''m contacting you to ask about the rainy season.]

    It was as expected. I sighed lightly and answered.

    If that''s the case, it was out of my hands.

    [Yes? What do you mean]

    The Duke took it with him. From now on, the Duke will take care of everything in the mansion himself.

    At my words, Baron Wizard''s look became subtle. It wasn''t a very pleasing look.

    Now that thats the case, you should contact the Duke directly.

    It didn''t change whether he liked it or not.

    This was also right. It was unusual for me to handle the affairs of the Duke of Williot.

    was it really unusual?

    [If the matter has been passed on to the Duke, it may take a long time to process. Because the Duke is still inexperienced in this work.]

    Baron Wizard, who was silent for a moment, spoke in a sigh.

    [I don''t know about anything else, but I need your approval for the rainy season as soon as possible Can''t you be in charge of only this matter?]

    "I don''t think that''s for me to decide, Baron Wizard."

    [That''s true.]

    Baron Wizard''s expression clouded.

    After rubbing his face with his hands, the baron asked me carefully.

    [Could you please check how far the Duke has progressed?]

    Isnt it better to check it yourself?

    [I want to do that, but unfortunately, the time for the magicmunication tool has run out.]

    <i>Come to think of it, Baron Wizard''s face looks blurry from some point on.</i>

    Magicmunication tool is a magic tool that uses magical power. It takes two days of charging to use it for 10 minutes.

    [So please, My Lady. And if possible, please send the document here by today. So that we can prepare before the rainy season arrives.]

    Before Baron Wizard''s words could be finished, the magicmunication tool was turned off.

    It couldn''t be helped. I had no choice but to go check it myself.

    I didn''t want to meet Philen, but I couldn''t let my personal feelings prevent me from doing what I had to do.

    For a moment I wondered if this was the right thing to do, but I didn''t give it much thought.

    Now that I was meeting Philen, I was going to get the key to the study.

    I headed straight to Philen''s room, took a few deep breaths, and then knocked on the door carefully.

    <b>Tok, tok.</b>

    The knocking sound was unusually loud.

    Even though it waste in the morning, there was no answer as to whether he was still sleeping.

    <i>I''ll knock one more time and if there''s no answer, I''lle backter.</i>

    I knocked again, and this time the door opened, whether it was fortunate or unfortunate.

    "What''s the matter?"

    It was Cecily. She wore only a shawl over a thin nightgown.

    The exposed nape of her neck showed red spots. Her skin was white, so the red spots stood out.

    And the glistening blue jewel above them, I felt its quality.

    Did she wear a ne when she slept? It''s unusual.

    The Duke?

    "He''s still sleeping. He overworked himself a littlest night.

    Cecily said so and stroked the nape of her neck.

    I frowned at the obvious intentional behavior, but I didn''t say anything.

    I would be the only one who would get tired if she told Philen again.

    I didn''t want to waste unnecessary emotions anymore.

    When does he wake up?

    Isnt that based on Phils mood?

    Cecily snapped with a vicious look. The wariness was evident on her face.

    She seemed to have decided to take off her mask and threw it away when talking to me.

    Well, it didn''t really matter. This was much better than putting on a nice mask and pretending to be kind.

    Then, when the Duke wakes up, let him know that I havee. Tell him I want to meet him.

    There''s no need to do that.

    Suddenly, Philen appeared behind Cecily.

    As soon as she saw Philen, she put on a nice mask.

    What''s the matter, Lady Thebesa?" He asked, looking at me with sleepy eyes.

    Are you here to apologize for yesterday?

    Apologize. I smiled a little and looked at Philen.

    Do I owe you an apology, Duke?

    At my words, Philen woke up and looked at me with quiet eyes.

    I looked him in the eye and told him why I was here.

    I''ve got a contact from Baron Wizard. Not knowing that I had handed everything to the Duke yet, he contacted me.

    Baron Wizard? For what business?

    Its about the rainy season preparation. As the Duke knows, the rainy season is approaching, so he asked you to send him the approved document quickly so that they could prepare it.

    Ah, that.

    As he nodded his head as if he understood, he seemed to have read the document.

    I guessed he didn''t y with that woman all night.

    I felt like an idiot just because I was d about that.

    I was actually going to review it, and approve it, then send it to the estate today. So I''m asking you, Lady. May I ask you a question?"

    Please ask, Duke.

    "Is the Lady the one who wrote the document? Or is it the aide?

    If youre asking the first person who wrote the document, its the aide.

    Then, did the Lady finish reading the document?

    <i>He''s asking what''s obvious.</i>

    I nodded.

    "Ha."

    Philenughed and looked at me.

    <i>Why is he like that?</i>

    <i>Are there any problems with the document?</i>

    <i>There''s no way. I had corrected all the wrong parts.</i>

    The document handed to him was the final document that was left for only final review.

    Is there something wrong with the document?

    I asked him carefully, wondering if he discovered a problem I hadn''t noticed, but Philen turned around, shrugging lightly.

    There is, but I won''t tell the Lady. It has nothing to do with the Lady now. I dont even need any help from the Lady.

    <i>Don''t even need my help, huh?</i>

    So in the future, I hope that there will be no conversations like this with the Lady. Let''s go in, Cecily."

    Philen was cold like a frost breeze to me but warm like a spring breeze to Cecily.

    Cecily, conceited of that fact, entered the room arm in arm with Philen.

    I was well aware that Philen liked and cherished Cecily more than me, but it was shocking every time I saw it.

    I stood there for a long time like a third wheel. Then I realized one thingter.

    It was a very minor thing that didn''t fit the current situation. The fact that I couldn''t ask him for the key to the study.

    *****

    What are you looking at?

    Ver, who came to report to Kalian, nced at what Kalian was looking at.

    Handkerchief.

    It was also a handkerchief engraved with the crest of the Duke of Williot.

    <i>Why is he holding that?</i>

    Looking at him in wonder, Kalian smiled and held out the handkerchief.

    Isnt it pretty?

    "Sorry. Pretty?

    "Your Majesty, has your eyesight deteriorated? Should I get you sses?

    Ver indirectly expressed that the handkerchief was bad.

    Then Kalian, who''s sensitive at his remarks, kicked Ver''s desk.

    As the papers piled up on the desk poured down, Ver screamed.

    What, what are you doing?!

    Kalian replied in a sassy tone.

    As you said, my eyesight deteriorated and I couldnt see, why?

    <i>Lie! You did it on purpose!</i>

    Since his opponent was the emperor, Ver couldn''t say that and just swallowed his anger inside.

    How''s your test preparation going?

    I have something to ask you about that.

    Ver picked up some of the papers that were scattered on the floor and held them out to Kalian.

    Will it do if the level of difficulty is like this?"

    After checking the papers that Ver handed over, Callian twisted his lips.

    "Are you kidding me? Are you going to pick only the idiots one?"

    this is difficult, too.

    "Yeah, right. I bet it is."

    Kalian answered firmly and tore the papers.

    <i>No. The questions that schrs have worked hard day and night for days!</i>

    Although Ver was in despair, Kalian tore the papers into shreds without hesitation and threw them into the air.

    The torn pieces of paper fluttered like snow.

    "Make it again. Ten times more difficult than it is now.

    Ten times?!

    Ver was enervated and looked at Kalian.

    Do you really have any intention of hiring an aide?

    "Of course."

    Kalian smiled with his eyes sparkled.

    I''ve already had someone in my mind. Of course, it will be decided after the test is taken."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Philen said he didn''t want to talk to me about work, but if he didn''t send the document today, I was thinking of going back to him.

    I couldn''t help it. Otherwise, the preparation for the rainy season would be dyed and the people would suffer.

    I couldn''t let it happen just because of my private quarrel with Philen.

    Fortunately, Philen sent the document to the estatete in the afternoon.

    After hearing the news from the butler, I was relieved and put my mind at ease.

    Other than that, there was nothing urgent.

    Of course, there''s always a lot of work to be done, but I decided not to care if Philen was dealing with it or fooling around with Cecily.

    Because I really thought it would be good to get my hands off now.

    I didn''t know about the Duchess''s, but I decided that it would be better in many ways not to intervene in the Duke''s affairs now that Philen had returned.

    It was that evening when Philen returned the key to the study to the butler.

    The butler got the key to the study. He remembered and brought it to me right away.

    Thanks to him, I was able to spend my free time reading books.

    What I had read was [The Welfare Trends of the Continent]

    This is an interesting book!

    Then, it was a book that had a significant title on its cover. [Do Not Break the Red Rose].

    <i>What book is it?</i>

    I opened the book out of curiosity and quickly closed it after reading an unfamiliar love affair scene.

    I only read a few sentences, but my face was burning up.

    Sarahughed out loud at me.

    What are you so ashamed of when you''re a grown-up, My Lady?

    No, that

    I was embarrassed and couldn''t get the words out. I hurriedly gave the book to Sarah.

    Im not interested in books like this, so take it back.

    Come on, keep reading and you will change your mind.

    Fo, forget it. I won''t read it. Go take it back.

    Sarah clicked her tongue in regret and took the book.

    I opened another book as I tried to soothe my blushing face.

    In this thick book, the philosophy of the famous philosopher, Sestein, was written in an easy-to-understand manner.

    It was a famous saying that gave useful and very important advice altogether.

    I wanted to keep it deep in my head, but I couldn''t because of the terrible book Sarah brought.

    The sentences that I read briefly popped into my head.

    [Sessie kissed the lips of her beloved lover. He groped her chest, lowered his hand a little more]

    <b>Tak-</b>

    I closed the book aloud.

    As I didn''t look at the text, the thoughts that had been disturbing my head disappeared.

    <i>I guess I''ll have to give up reading here.</i>

    Then what should I do? It was too early to go to sleep. Because it was still noon now.

    As I was contemting what to do, the invitation to the tea party on the table caught my eyes.

    After the banquet, the nobles sent me invitations every day.

    They were persistent even though I refused several times.

    There were even cases where they came to ask for me toe, saying even once is fine.'' They wouldn''t be able to get anything from me though.

    I sighed deeply and checked the invitations. When I found an invitation with a blue-violet crest on it, I stopped.

    Blue-violet. It was the crest of Count Bzantine.

    Count Bzantine couldn''t have invited me, so that meant Sophia, that woman invited me.

    Why would this woman invite me?

    I stared at the invitation and pondered over it, but no matter how much I thought about it, there was only one thing that I could think of.

    <i>She''s trying to avenge what happened at the banquet.</i>

    Otherwise, this woman wouldn''t have invited me.

    <i>You''re doing something ridiculous, Sophia.</i>

    I tore the invitation in two,ughing softly.

    As I was checking the other invitations, Sarah, who had gone out, came into the room with a slightly refreshed face.

    My Lady, have you heard the news?

    I answered with my eyes fixed on the invitations.

    What news?

    "His Majesty is hiring a new aide!"

    Hearing those words, I suddenly remembered the conversation I had with Kalian before.

    <b><i>Do you have any ns to be an official?</i></b>

    <b><i>If the Lady had the opportunity to be an official, would you take it?</i></b>

    <b><i>The answer, please dont forget it. Lady Le Thebesa.</i></b>

    Don''t tell me, because of me

    "Yes? What did you say, My Lady?"

    No, it''s nothing.

    I put down the invitations I was looking at and looked at Sarah.

    So, there''s an announcement about hiring an aide?

    "Yes! In addition, they wrote inrge letters in the official notice saying that this time they''re also hiring women! Because of it, everyone''s going crazy!"

    Although it was never explicitly stated that women wouldn''t be picked for the official test of the Empire, it was the first time such a clear statement was made.

    <i>I think it''s because of me, too.</i>

    Even if it wasn''t because of me, it didn''t matter.

    The important thing was that I had the opportunity to be an official.

    Besides, I liked the fact that I had to take a test rather than special recruitment.

    If Kalian had chosen me as a special recruit, I would have hesitated to be an official. Because there would be a lot of rumors around.

    But then, it wasn''t just a test. If it was topete fairly with others, I would agree all the way.

    So let''s do it. I made a promise to him, and it''s not polite to throw it away when he gave me the chance.

    Sarah, please investigate the official notice in detail.

    *****

    The test date was about a monthter.

    There were a total of seven subjects, including administration, taxw, politics, and welfare.

    I was a little surprised because there were more subjects than I expected, but I fully understood.

    The emperor''s aide was the closest to the emperor and was an important position involved in politics as well as various administrations.

    I had to be that capable. It wasn''t a ce for an idiot.

    <i>Can I challenge myself to such a position?</i>

    I was worried that instead of passing the test after trying for no reason, I would be ridiculed.

    I had no intention of giving up though.

    Sarah, get ready to go out.

    I went to thergest bookstore in the capital with Sarah.

    Sarah, who was happy when she heard that we were going out, looked gloomy at the bookstore.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s just like My Lady.

    Sarah murmured and asked me carefully.

    Are you going to go back to the mansion after visiting the bookstore?"

    "Why? Is there a ce you want to go?

    N, no. It''s not really like that, but since we''re out, take a look around the capital

    It was cute to see her squirming with her eyes rolling. If I had a younger sister, it would feel like this.

    Lets take a look around the capital on our way back.

    "Yes, yes!"

    Only then did Sarah smile brightly and nodded her head.

    The bookstore was crowded with people, perhaps because of the official announcement that they would hire an aide.

    My Lady, tell me what book you want and Ill bring it.

    "No need. I''ll pick by myself.

    I squeezed through the crowd and stood in front of a bookshelf with books rted to politics.

    As it was a bookstore in the capital, there were many books.

    <i>Which one should I read? I will take out the book that stands out the most.</i>

    If you''re going to study politics, you should read this.

    Someone from behind pulled out the book that was right next to the book I had chosen.

    This one is more organized than that.

    It was a familiar voice. No way. I turned my head and looked back.

    Blue hair that resembled the sea and a beautiful appearance.

    "Your!"

    "Shh."

    Kalian put his index finger on my lips.

    No such title outside.

    Ah, I see. If I call him Your Majesty'' here, it will attract attention. That was something I didn''t want either.

    I nodded to signify that I understood, then he pulled out his hand and stepped back.

    I saw you when I was passing by here.

    Kalian smiled brightly and held out the book he had just taken out.

    [Introduction to Cauldron''s politics].

    It was a familiar title.

    Thank you for your rmendation, but I have already read this book.

    "Really?"

    Kalian tilted his head slightly and pulled another book out of the bookshelf.

    Have you read this too?

    "Yes. I have read this.

    Then how about this one?

    To the point where I wondered if he had researched what I had read beforehand, he pulled out only the books I had read before.

    When I replied that I had read the fifth book he pulled out, he asked me with a stern face.

    Tell me about Cauldrons political ideology.

    What did nt say?

    What about Anon?

    I was a bit startled by the pouring questions, but I answered thempletely as I knew them.

    "You''re so"

    Afterpleting all the questions, Kalian burst into smallughter and swept his hair up.

    I think I should raise the difficulty of the test a little more.

    <i>hmm? What does he mean?</i>

    It seems to me that you don''t need to study politics anymore. Because this is enough.

    "But."

    Don''t worry. I can assure you. Your politics will pass without a hitch.

    It was as if he knew I was going to take the official test.

    It was true, but I was a bit startled that he took it for granted without any doubt. Because some people didn''t usually think so.

    No matter how many times you promised, a woman taking the official test

    What are you thinking so hard about?

    "Ah."

    I couldn''t believe I was thinking about something else before the Emperor.

    I, Im sorry. Your"

    Wait, he told me not to call him Your Majesty''.

    Fortunately, I realized before I made the mistake and shut my mouth.

    <i>What should I call him if I can''t call him Your Majesty''?</i>

    <i>Should I call his name? No way.</i>

    <i>How dare I call the Emperor''s name.</i>

    I''ve called his name dozens of times in my head, but it''s possible because it''s only in my thoughts.

    A thought that should nevere out of my mouth.

    It was the same with the fact that I couldn''t do it on the outside while inside I swore at Philen countless times.

    So, should I just call him the Lord?

    I was looking for a suitable title, and perhaps he noticed my concern, he said, You can call me Carl.

    I was contemting what to call him, so there was no reason to refuse.

    Yes, Mr. Carl.

    I epted it, but he frowned slightly as if something was not to his liking.

    Why do you call me Mr.''?"

    I thought it should be like that, so I blurted out the title, and heughed.

    You''re removing unnecessary things.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    <i> Unnecessary?</i>

    What do you mean?

    "Nothing."

    Kalian shrugged lightly.

    You can call me Mr. Carl as you called me before.

    Yes, Mr. Carl.

    When I answered with a smile, Kalian tilted his head slightly.

    It''s not really bad.

    He''s saying something I couldn''t understand.

    What are you going to do now? Are you going to look for another book?

    "Yes. I was going to look for all the books on test subjects.

    You''re studying hard.

    Its because there are so many shorings.

    Humble, too.

    He looked proud as if he liked my answer.

    I''ll help you.

    "It''s okay. I can do it by myself.

    This time, he looked at me as if he was hurt.

    What a really sharp refusal.

    Im saying this because I can really do it alone.

    Getting a view on politics was a privilege that no one else had.

    If I epted his help here, it would be an unfair evaluation, so I politely rejected Kalian''s help.

    "Really? Then there''s nothing I can do.

    He clicked his tongue as if it was a shame and stepped back neatly.

    Then I''ll see you next time.

    Yes, Mr. Carl. See you next time.

    After a clich and polite greeting, I walked to the bookshelf with books on tax.

    *****

    Kalian said I didn''t need to study politics anymore, but just in case, I bought some books I hadn''t read that looked good.

    In addition, I bought more than 10 books on other subjects.

    Sarah looked at the books I had picked with her eyes widened in astonishment.

    Are you really going to buy all of this?

    "Of course."

    If I wasn''t going to buy them, I wouldn''t have picked them.

    After I paid the bill, I asked the staff to deliver it to the Duke of Williot.

    "Where are we going now, My Lady?"

    "Well."

    I made a promise to Sarah, so I guessed we would take a look around the capital. Where should we go?

    After thinking for a while, I decided on my destination.

    Lets go to Handwork Street.

    There were a lot of shops selling women''s favorite essories along that street.

    Ah, really?

    I thought Sarah would like it, and it was as expected.

    Then Ill get the carriage right away!

    "No need. It''s not that far from here, so let''s just walk."

    Thats a good idea, too!

    Then, I headed down the street with Sarah.

    There were many street vendors on the street and there seemed to be more street vendors than before.

    It meant that the empire, which had been chaotic by war, was entering a stable period.

    As a noble of the Empire, it was a pleasure for me.

    The street vendors caught the attention of passersby with their fancy and unique goods.

    And one thing that caught my attention was the Emperor, Kalian.

    Although he was wearing in clothes, his appearance was so noticeable that he drew people''s attention.

    People of all ages, regardless of gender, passed by and looked at him at least once.

    I was one of them.

    I never thought I would see him again in a ce like this after we parted ways at the bookstore.

    It was a little weird to see the emperor so often when people could hardly see him even if they visited the Imperial Pce.

    What should I do, should I say hello?

    He didn''t see me, so I could just pass by, but I thought it would be better to say hello just in case.

    I walked right behind Kalian.

    He''s still looking at something without noticing I was here.

    <i>What is he looking at?</i>

    Curious, I tiptoed and looked over Kalian''s shoulder to see what he was looking at.

    What he was looking at was a yellow seed.

    <i>I have seen this seed before. Where did I see it?</i>

    As I was looking back on my memories, the merchant raised his voice and gave a passionate exnation to Kalian.

    This seed is the seed of a crop that can be nted in the rainy season without any problems. Rather, it grows more rapidly during the rainy season.

    "Really?"

    When Kalian showed interest, the merchant nodded enthusiastically.

    Didn''t they say the rainy season ising to the Empire soon? If you''re in an area that suffers a lot from the rainy season every year, take this seed and nt it! There will be no concern of bad harvests.

    Ah, I was wondering where I saw it, I saw it then.

    At the merchant''s words, I remembered buying that seed in bulk about five years ago.

    If thats the case, I''ll buy it.

    You cant buy it, Mr. Carl.

    When Kalian tried to buy the seed, I hurriedly stopped him.

    Only then did Kalian notice that I was here. He looked back at me, slightly startled.

    Since when have you been here?

    I''ve been here since that merchant started lying.

    Lying? What are you talking about, Miss?

    When the merchant looked at me as if he was hurt, I smiled.

    Quilt.

    I said the name of the seed.

    At my words, the merchant opened his eyes with great surprise.

    As expected, that seed was the seed of the Quilt.

    However, can be nted in the rainy season without any problems''.

    There''s a degree of lying, and this was already a scam.

    I exined the Quilt to Kalian, who almost got scammed.

    Quilts are mainly grown and eaten by nomads in the desert at the eastern edge. In other words, this merchant is lying when he says it can be nted in the rainy season without any problems.

    Hmm, really?

    Kalian looked at the merchant without hiding his difort.

    When the lie was revealed, the merchant couldn''t look straight into Kalian''s eyes and kept coughing.

    "Ehem, ehem. I, I must have exined the crop description wrong. I''m new to the seed business.

    <i>You sell so many seeds when you''re new in the seed business?</i>

    <i>Such apletely unreliable excuse.</i>

    I, I guess I should study more about seeds.

    The man made ridiculous excuses for a long time before he grabbed his bag.

    There weren''t many things spread on the stand, so he quickly packed up.

    Ah, this seed is a gift of apology for my mistake, so just take it! Then, bye!

    The merchant picked up his bag and quickly disappeared.

    Hes a scammer, don''t you think we should go catch him?

    Already gone.

    <i>Already gone to catch him? Who''s gone?</i>

    I looked around in bewilderment, but no one stood out.

    There''s no use looking around. You can''t find them, My Lady."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. If the Lady sees them, they''ll have to take their clothes off.

    Then I shouldnt look for them.

    When I said it in the sense that it wasn''t that I couldn''t find them, it''s that I didn''t look for them, Kalianughed.

    By the way, I knew the Lady is smart, but I didn''t know you knew much about crops.

    The blue eyes that looked at me gleamed with interest.

    You surprise me in many ways.

    It''s thin knowledge. It''s not enough to surprise Mr. Carl.

    If thats thin knowledge, what am I to not recognize that this seed is Quilt?

    Ah, I didn''t mean it that way.

    As I looked down in fluster, Kalian smiled slightly and waved his hand.

    Its a joke, so you don''t have to be so flustered.

    if I offended you, I apologize.

    Its really okay. In that sense."

    Kalian put the pouch of Quilt seed in my hand.

    "I''ll give it to you. Its not something Im looking for, and I think the Lady will use this seed better than me.

    I too didn''t need the seed, but I epted it because it wasn''t polite to refuse.

    Are you looking for any seeds?

    Well, yeah.

    Kalian''s lips tilted obliquely. His eyes sparkled somewhat frighteningly.

    There''s a nt I really want to find.

    I didn''t know what nt Kalian was looking for, but looking at his expression, it didn''t seem like he was looking for it for something good.

    <i>In this case, it''s usually poison.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>If he''s really looking for poison, what is he going to use it for?</i>

    I was curious, but I decided not to ask.

    I thought I shouldn''t do it. I didn''t want to waste my energy because it was obvious that if I asked a question, I wouldn''t get an answer.

    "I see."

    I nodded and Kalian looked at me with strange eyes.

    "Then I''ll be on my way."

    It was already the second goodbye today.

    My Lady.

    As I was about to say goodbye politely and leave, Kalian called me.

    Where are you going now?

    I was on my way to Handwork street.

    Then can you give me a little of your time before you go?

    "I don''t mind, but may I ask why?

    I need your help.

    <b><i>I dont even need any help from the Lady.</i></b>

    <i>Philen said he doesn''t need my help, but he says he needs my help.</i>

    As my wounded heart healed, I was filled with joy.

    It was such a pleasure to be of help to someone.

    I smiled brightly and answered vigorously.

    "I''d be happy to help you!"

    *****

    "I''d be happy to help you!"

    He asked for help, but Le smiled with a sparkle in her eyes.

    Deep dimples were dug under her lips that rose smoothly in line.

    He already knew she had a pretty smile, but seeing it this way was even prettier.

    Especially her cheeks, which were as red as an apple, were very lovely.

    Kalian held her hand, barely suppressing the urge to touch her cheek for a moment.

    Holding her hand was also somewhat impulsive.

    Then shall we go?

    Le opened her eyes wide as if surprised by the sudden contact but still followed Kalian''s lead.

    Seeing Le like this, Kalian didn''t like her attitude.

    <i>Fearlessly following the lead of a stranger.</i>

    <i>What if something happens to you?</i>

    Le said she could protect herself. She was carrying a pretty helpful self-defense weapon, but it was something you never knew.

    Someone who was immune to poison like himself could attack.

    They might try to do something weird after making her guard down.

    <i>Damn it, no matter how I think about it, she''s too defenseless.</i>

    Kalian stopped walking and looked at Le with a displeased look.

    Is the Lady originally this defenseless?

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    "Yes?"

    Le blinked as if she had no idea what was going on.

    Kalian also realized that he had asked a strange question and rubbed his face with his hand.

    I asked you because you followed me so obediently without asking where we were going. Some usually ask questions, you know?

    Ah, weren''t we going to Greenery street?

    Greenery street was a ce where shops selling all kinds of goods rted to nature, such as seeds, trees, and flowers, were gathered.

    Kalian asked, slightly surprised as if Le saw through his mind.

    "How did you know?"

    You said you were looking for nts. So, of course, I thought we would go to Greenery street.

    "I see."

    Kalian, who tried to provoke her, nodded bitterly.

    Kalian took a step that had stopped. Le followed him and said in a low voice.

    I hope you find what you''re looking for there.

    Kalian responded bluntly without looking back at Le.

    What would you say if I used it for something bad? For example, I use it to kill someone.

    Le, who was silent for a moment at the eerie words, replied in a still calm voice.

    If it''s Mr. Carl, I''m sure there''s a reason for that.

    Does that mean you trust me?

    Kalian stopped walking again and looked back at her.

    The serene ck eyes and the confused blue eyes met in the air.

    Is that so?

    "Yes."

    It was great disloyalty for the nobles not to trust their emperor.

    So she had to trust him, and even if she didn''t, it was the right thing to say in front of him.

    Of course, Le trusted Kalian.

    Not only because he was an emperor, but she found out that Kalian was a good person after a few conversations.

    If he were a bad person, he wouldn''t have saved her and the girl from that rude.

    He wouldn''t haveforted her by talking to her, who was crying under the tree.

    <i>He also opened the way for me to be an official.</i>

    She received so much help, so there''s no doubting him.

    This might change depending on how he ruled the Empire in the future, but so far,

    I trust Mr. Carl.

    A calm smile was drawn on her lips with an honest, in answer and with no technique at all.

    That''s not awkward at all. It was a normal smile, but for some reason, Kalian turned his head, slightly frowning.

    Le didn''t know that his face had turned slightly red because of that.

    Even Kalian himself.

    ******

    The first time I learned about Quilts was about five years ago when there was a famine in our territory and others.

    Sincest year, I was worried because the precipitation had gradually decreased, but as expected, a terrible drought came that year.

    Thanks to the pre-storage of grain, I could somehow get through that year, but the future was a problem.

    If the drought continued next year, or maybe even after that, there would be no countermeasures for that, so I searched through all kinds of books to find a way to prepare.

    That''s when I found the Quilt.

    An amazing crop that grows well even in desert areas with little rain.

    I was going to import the Quilts right away, but Muran, a desert country at the time, was at war with the Empire, so I couldn''t import them through the official route.

    All I got was a little bit from the refugee nomads.

    So I constantly researched and pondered what other nts could be other than Quilts.

    So, although I knew more about nts than other people, I wasn''t at the level to help other people.

    I was excited to help, but what if he found out about myck of knowledge?

    I was worried, but fortunately, he asked questions to the best of my knowledge. And I answered him with the utmost sincerity.

    Every time I answered, Kalian looked at me with interest.

    His gaze was burdensome, so I smiled awkwardly and turned my head.

    Then I found a ne inside a luxurious ss box.

    A ne with a blue jewel on a chain made of tinum without any special decorations was familiar.

    Where did I see it? Did I see someone wearing it at the party?

    I was staring at the ne while looking back on my memories, and Kalian, who was talking to the store clerk, asked me.

    Is there anything you like?

    "No. There isn''t.

    I immediately drew my attention, but Kalian, who noticed that I was looking at the blue ne, gestured to the store clerk.

    I want to see that ne.

    As expected, you have an excellent eye for your precious people!

    The store clerk quickly brought the ss box with the ne along with ttery.

    As for this ne, it is not an ordinary ne, but a magic ne made of spirit stone!

    Spirit stone is naturally a jewel with magical power, and because it is so rare, it is several times more expensive than magic stones artificially made by wizards.

    Apparently, I heard that a spirit stone the size of a little fingernail is worth the price of a mansion.

    Kalian, who was paying close attention to the spirit stone, asked.

    What ability does this spirit stone have?

    I will show you. Conversion!"

    The ne sparkled when the employee picked it up and shouted the starter word.

    <i>What will happen?</i>

    I looked forward to it, but nothing happened. There was a serious silence in the store.

    Nothing''s happening.

    When Kalian said bitterly, the employee smiled triumphantly and held out his left arm.

    "Oh?"

    It was then that I opened my eyes wide in surprise when I discovered that the employee''s left arm had turned as bumpy as the orc''s arm.

    Kalian also looked at the employee''s arm with a slightly surprised look.

    Seeing the expressions of me and Kalian, the employee smiled proudly and shook his arm.

    As you can see, this ne can transform any part of your body to your liking. Release."

    When the employee shouted the starter word again, his arm returned to normal.

    "What do you think? Great ability, isn''t it?"

    <i>That''s</i>

    Its a useless ability.

    I nced sideways at Kalian as he spoke what I was thinking.

    The employee was sullen and drooped his shoulders.

    I think its a great ability

    It''s useless.

    When Kalian confirmed it once again, the employee became even sadder.

    <i>It''s a useless ability, but I don''t think it''s necessary to say that.</i>

    I smiled awkwardly andforted the depressed employee.

    Still, because its a spirit stone, the jewel is so pretty.

    "Right?"

    At my words, the employee looked at me with a bright face.

    If it were a magic stone, it wouldn''t have been able to produce such a subtle color, but as expected, the spirit stone~.

    You want it?

    Kalian cut the employee''s words abruptly and asked me.

    I shook my head firmly.

    I don''t want it.

    My answer made the employee sullen again, but I couldn''t help it.

    If I said yes, I thought Kalian would really buy it for me.

    Even if it was someone else''s money, I didn''t want to spend money on things I didn''t need.

    Where would I use that magic anyway?

    And the reason I looked at that ne in the first ce wasn''t because I was interested in it, but because it was strangely familiar.

    However, I still couldn''t remember where I saw it.

    If I couldn''t remember, it''s probably not important.

    I didn''t think much of it and looked back at Kalian.

    Did you find what you are looking for?

    "No."

    "I see."

    If we couldn''t find it in the biggest store on the greenery street, the other stores wouldn''t have it either.

    That''s it for today.

    Kalian also thought so, and he said that we should part ways here.

    Thank you for your time. I''ll remember what happened today and pay you back next time.

    "No. I''m just d to have been of any help to you.

    So, when I was about to say I''ll see you next time'', Kalian held out a box.

    Inside the box was a ne with the blue jewel that I saw earlier.

    <i>When did he buy this?</i>

    <i>No, more than that, why would he</i>

    As I looked at him in bewilderment, Kalian said with a bright smile.

    This is a gift in return for your help today, so please ept it.

    He didn''t find what he was looking for, but I got such a great reward for lending him a little bit of my insignificant knowledge.

    It was more than I deserved. I was bewildered and waved my hand.

    It''s okay

    "It''s an Imperial order."

    A modest refusal was hampered by abuse of power.

    It''s an Imperial order, how could I refuse it?

    "Thankyou."

    I received the gift from Kalian.

    Kalian smiled contentedly.

    It''s better than hearing you say Im sorry'' or its okay''. From now on, just say thank you to everything I say.

    <i>What a ridiculous request. How can I say thank you to everything you say?</i>

    is this also an Imperial order? I asked carefully.

    If it''s an Imperial order, then I should follow it.

    Um, no.

    After pondering for a moment, Kalian replied refreshingly.

    It is a request.

    Whether it was an Imperial order or a request, their weight was the same for me.

    I nodded resolutely.

    "Thank you."

    *****

    <i>She''s doing exactly what I told her to do.</i>

    Kalian looked at Le, smiling inwardly.

    After the former Duke and Duchess of Williot died, he thought she was an impregnable woman because it was said that she was the timber that supported the precarious the Duke of Williot, but it turned out she wasn''t.

    She was a naive, sentimental woman. She was also soft-hearted.

    And at the moment when she had to step forward, it was amazing that she stood up straight without being shaken.

    He was curious what else she would show him in the future.

    She was pretty when she smiled too.

    My Lord.

    Kalian, who was looking at Le, turned around when someone called him from behind.

    One of his loyal escort knights bowed politely and said, It''s time for you to go back.

    <i>It''s time already?</i>

    Kalian nced at the sky reddened by the sunset and looked at Le again.

    Le looked slightly surprised, looking at the escort knight behind Kalian.

    Why do you look so surprised?

    "Nothing Should I say thank you for this too?

    "What? Haha."

    At the question asked carefully, Kalian grabbed his stomach andughed out loud.

    Le looked at Kalian with a nk look on her face.

    <i>She has a dense side, too.</i>

    Somehow, Kalian wanted to tease her, so he replied with a mischievous look.

    "If so?"

    Le was baffled by Kalian''s answer and rolled her eyes.

    Her mouth that contained the words she wanted to say, moved slightly to the word thank you'' repeatedly.

    Seeing her like that made him want to tease her more.

    My Lord.

    However, Kalian''s wish was thwarted by his escort knight''s urging.

    Tsk, Kalian clicked his tongue and waved his hand.

    I''m joking. I''ll take back the one I told you to say thank you to everything I say."

    "Ah, yes!"

    Only then did Le answer vigorously with a bright face.

    Rather than pretty, her face was elegant and graceful.

    She was by no means an eye-catching splendid beauty.

    But strangely enough, he kept looking at her.

    <i>Is it out of curiosity?</i>

    Kalian tilted his head and turned around at the unfamiliar thing.

    And for some reason, he dawdlingly took a regretful step.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    After epting Kalian''s request, I wanted to look around the capital as Sarah wanted, but it was already toote.

    Reluctantly, I called for a carriage and headed to the mansion.

    Ill definitely take you to look around the capital next time.

    I said that because I was sorry I didn''t keep my promise, but Sarah shook her head.

    "It''s okay. Ive seen enough today.

    You only saw Greenery street.

    Come on, I saw a lot of things there. More than that, I have a question for you, My Lady."

    Yeah, ask me.

    The Lord I saw earlier, does he have a higher status than you, My Lady?

    <i>Come to think of it, Sarah doesn''t know who he is yet.</i>

    He''s the Emperor.

    There was nothing to hide, so I answered honestly.

    At my words, Sarah, who was nodding her head saying I see'', respondedte and opened her mouth wide.

    "Yes? The, the Emperor? He, he''s the Emperor!?"

    "Yeah."

    Wh, wh, wh, why the Emperor

    <i>Is this such a shocking fact to make her tremble like that?</i>

    Calm down, Sarah.

    How, how can I calm down! I saw the ughter Emperor right in front of my eyes!

    "Sarah."

    When I sternly called her name, Sarah shut her mouth and bowed her head.

    I''m sorry, My Lady. I was too surprised

    "It''s okay. Watch your mouth next time. You could be used of sphemy for contempt of the Imperial family.

    "Yes, yes. I will keep that in mind.

    Sarah nodded with a tense look on her face. I patted her on the shoulder to make her rx.

    The ughter Emperor.

    What Sarah said lingered in my head.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t know that the current emperor was called the ughter Emperor.

    I had nothing to do with the emperor, so I just forgot about it for a while.

    And I couldn''t think of Kalian because he was so much more pleasant and nice than I thought.

    But it was all true. Kalian killed his father and his blood rtives and became emperor.

    I understood his actions because he would have been killed if he hadn''t killed them.

    He was used of killing his younger half-brothers and the empresses who begged for their lives.

    That was why he was called the ughter Emperor.

    <i>he doesn''t look like that though, but I don''t know the truth.</i>

    I abruptly lifted the ne that Kalian gave me.

    The blue jewel on the tinum chain sparkled brilliantly.

    The ne''s ability was useless, but it was pretty enough to y a great role even as a simple essory.

    Its a pretty ne.

    Sarah''s eyes glistened as she thought so too.

    Is the jewel a sapphire?

    "No. Its a spirit stone.

    Oh, my God, a spirit stone! As expected, because he is the Emperor, the standard of gifts is really different!

    <i>Is that so? I''ve never really thought of it like that.</i>

    It was just burdensome to receive such an expensive gift. It kept bothering me that I couldn''t refuse because it was an Imperial order.

    <i>I must make it up to him next time.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, I won''t feelfortable.</i>

    I put the ne back into the box with a firm resolve.

    After a while, the carriage arrived at the mansion.

    Leaving Sarah, who''s paying for the carriage, I went into the mansion first and stopped when I saw the boxes lined up on one side of the hall.

    At first nce, there were more than 20 boxes.

    Considering that the servants diligently moved, it meant that there were more than that.

    What''s all this?

    The butler, who checked the box and gave the servants various instructions, answered politely.

    It was purchased by the youngdy.

    <i>Cecily, you''re calling that woman youngdy''?</i>

    I understood that he couldn''t call her recklessly because she''s a woman who had Philen''s child, but I didn''t like the title youngdy''. Because she and I seemed to be treated the same way.

    I felt terribly bad.

    But it''s not wrong either. So if I pointed it out for no reason and it got into Philen''s ear, it would be a headache, that''s why I let it go.

    It was also because I was more concerned about what was in front of me.

    Did she buy all these? Didn''t you buy the things that the Duke needed?"

    "That''s right."

    Oh, my God. What did she need so much that she bought so many?

    When I prepared to attend the Emperor''s coronation party, there were fewer boxes than this. And they were a share for both me and Philen.

    However, Cecily bought so many things for herself.

    I opened the big box nearest to me.

    There was a pretty dress inside the box.

    A dress with a tight waist design that wasn''t suitable for pregnant women.

    Anotherrge box also contained a dress that looked difficult for pregnant women to wear.

    I understood she ordered dresses because she didn''t have clothes to wear, but why did she buy dresses that she couldn''t even wear now?

    I frowned and opened the other boxes.

    Small boxes contained shoes, bags, and hats.

    Smaller boxes contained jewelry such as nes and rings. And the big jewels looked expensive even at a nce.

    How much did she spend?

    Curious, I asked the butler for a receipt.

    I want to see the receipt.

    Here it is.

    I read through the list of items on the receipt that the butler gave me.

    17 dresses. 19 pairs of shoes etc.

    Different types of items and the quantity surprised me. But what surprised me even more was the total amount at the end of the receipt.

    On the receipt, half-year operating expenses of the estate were written down.

    No matter how many times I checked it, even rubbing my eyes, the amount didn''t change.

    In just one day, so much money was spent to satisfy one''s personal greed.

    Crazy.

    The Duke of Williot wasn''t poor enough to stumble because of it, Still, it was ridiculous.

    Most of the dresses in particr were dresses that Cecily couldn''t wear now.

    As a former princess, there was no way she didn''t know that dresses in fashion couldn''t be worn even after a year. What on earth is she thinking?

    I wanted to leave only a few and refund the rest, but I couldn''t.

    It was absolutely impossible. Because all authority had been passed to Philen.

    Even if I had the authority, I couldn''t change what Philen allowed her to do.

    "Here."

    So even if it bothered me, I returned the receipt without saying anything.

    The butler looked at me strangely for a moment, then politely retreated.

    "My Lady!"

    I was about to go back to my room when Sarah rushed to me.

    Behind her were servants holding an armful of books.

    The books you bought from the bookstore have arrived. Shall we bring them to your room?

    As I was about to answer her, Philen appeared behind Sarah.

    I swallowed what I was about to say and bowed my head lightly to Philen.

    Sarah and the servants also bowed hastily to greet him.

    Philen nodded slightly and looked at the books the servants were holding.

    What''s all this?

    These books were bought by My Lady."

    Upon hearing Sarah''s report, Philen looked back at me as if it was ridiculous.

    Why did you buy so many books for nothing?"

    The word for nothing'' pierced my heart sharply.

    I answered in a calm voice, controlling my slightly trembling heart.

    It''s not for nothing. They''re all books I need.

    Books you need?

    Philen nced through the book titles and frowned slightly.

    I dont think you had to buy them. They''re all in the study.

    They''re not in the study."

    "There''s no way. I''ve seen them all before. Especially"

    Philen picked up the book at the top.

    I''ve certainly seen Belboots tax theory in the study.

    <i>That book is in the study?</i>

    It can''t be.

    You are so sure, huh?

    Because Im sure of it.

    When I answered without hesitation, Philen frowned.

    "You there."

    He ordered the servant to bring the list of books that were kept in the study.

    After a while, as he skimmed through the list of books brought by the servant, a deep wrinkle appeared on Philen''s forehead.

    As expected, they weren''t there. It couldn''t have been. Because I went to buy them after checking several times.

    However, he didn''t believe me and I was disgusted that it came out like this. I tried to ask him again if I was right or not, but I stopped.

    It was because I didn''t want to cause any trouble by hurting his pride.

    So I was just going to let it slide, but Philen picked on me.

    It must be nice to have a good memory.

    At first nce, it sounded like apliment, but it wasn''t apliment at all when I saw his expression.

    <i>What''s wrong with him?</i>

    <i>Why are you so unhappy that I bought the books?</i>

    A sigh came out automatically, but I didn''t show it.

    I looked at him calmly and bowed my head lightly.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    He twisted his lips as if he didn''t like it.

    Philen asked me, waving the Belboots tax theory book he was holding.

    You''re not going back to get involved in the dukes affairs again, are you, Lady Thebesa?

    Ah, is that how it is?

    Only then did I burst out into a smallugh, realizing what Philen was worried about.

    It was a bit ridiculous, but at the same time, it made sense.

    Since I bought books like taxw and welfare, it was natural for him to misunderstand.

    Hesitating might cause some unnecessary misunderstanding, so I answered clearly.

    "No, I''m not."

    Then why did you buy so many books like this all of a sudden?

    <i>What should I do? Should I tell him the truth?</i>

    I thought about it for a while and decided to tell him the truth.

    I thought that would clear up the misunderstanding. And I had to get permission to take the official test.

    It''s because of the official test.

    Official test? The test that the Emperor said to hire an aide?

    "Yes. I intend to take the test.

    Philenughed a little at my answer. It was clearly a ridicule.

    This test is said to be taken by many talented people who are also asked to take it by the Imperial Academy. Do you think you can pass?

    I think its something you dont know until you try it.

    As I thought before, the Lady is full of useless confidence.

    Philen scratched his cheek as if he felt annoyed.

    It''s all baseless and useless confidence.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    <i> that''s how you always thought of me, huh?</i>

    I felt deeply skeptical about how much he ignored me to make such noises in front of other people without any hesitation.

    I''ll give you advice for your sake, My Lady. It''s useless, so don''t waste your time."

    It seemed like I was hearing a lot of useless'' words today.

    But I had no intention of moving ording to his will, so I looked straight at him and said, Its my time, so Ill take care of it.

    It sounds like youre going to take the official test until the end.

    Anyone in the Empire can take the test, regardless of gender. There''s no reason why I can''t.

    I bet the Lady will never pass the test.

    What if I pass?

    It was unlucky to be resolutely certain. But I was annoyed, so I asked back sternly.

    Philen maybe didn''t expect me to ask back. He looked at me with slightly bewildered eyes, and then he smiled and raised his chin.

    If the Lady passes this official test, I''ll grant you one thing you want.

    I reflexively wanted to ask if it would be possible to get Cecily and her child out, but I resisted.

    It couldn''t have been possible, and if I asked that, I would be treated as a woman blinded by jealousy again.

    Even if it was possible, it wasn''t something to be brought out now.

    I would tell himter after I really passed the official test. That way, I was able to keep Philen from saying no.

    Then please notarize it.

    This was about Cecily, and I thought it would be better to have a confirmation, so I asked him to notarize it.

    Then Philen showed signs of difort.

    Do you have to go that far?

    Why? Is there any reason why you can''t notarize it?"

    When I looked at him as if asking him to tell me if there was, Philen smiled.

    "All right. I''ll notarize it. Instead, the Lady will also have to grant me one thing.

    "Okay."

    I nodded willingly.

    Can I also make a wish like a Duke?

    Well, yes. What I want is already decided.

    What do you want?

    To Cecily.

    I just heard the name, but my body reacted automatically and I flinched. I had an uneasy feeling.

    Please bow your head politely and apologize for what you have done, Lady Thebesa.

    As always, the uneasy premonition didn''t miss.

    *****

    I wouldn''t have felt so bad or annoyed if I was asked to apologize to Philen.

    Even though it was a bit annoying, I would have granted it, but if it was Cecily, it was a different matter.

    Cecily was a woman who wanted to crush me somehow.

    What would happen if I bowed my head and apologized?

    It was clear that she would raise her chin and be proud. Was that all? She would look at me andugh uncontrobly.

    Just thinking about it made me annoyed.

    I never wanted to apologize to that woman.

    <i>In order to do that, I must pass the official test but can I really pass it?</i>

    I sighed at the sudden question.

    As Philen said, if many talented people from the Imperial Academy took this test, the chances of me passing were significantly reduced. It could be said that there was none at all.

    Maybe I shouldn''t have made a bet with Philen.

    I regretted it, but it was already toote.

    Now that it''s notarized, there was no turning back anymore.

    And I didn''t want to disappoint Kalian. I really wanted to repay him for giving me the opportunity.

    <i>So, let''s study hard and pass the test.</i>

    With my deepestmitment, I opened a book on taxw.

    *****

    I concentrated on studying by reducing not only my sleeping time but also my eating time.

    Philen clicked his tongue and looked at me, saying you''re wasting time foolishly'', but I ignored him.

    The important thing was the test.

    When I had time to listen to other people''s words, I tried to read at least one more letter from the book.

    A week had passed since I studied so hard like that. And Sarah told me that he had decided to return to the estate tomorrow.

    If you have any stuff that you must bring, please let me know in advance.

    "Stuff?"

    I took my eyes off the book and turned to Sarah.

    I was thinking of staying in the capital for a while.

    "Yes?"

    Sarah blinked as if she had never heard of it before.

    Did you not hear it?

    "Yes. And the Duke doesn''t seem to know either because he ordered the butler to prepare two carriages."

    "What?"

    Sarah said Philen didn''t know either?

    Ridiculous. I told him that I was going to take the official test, and he was thinking of taking me to the estate?

    Maybe he didn''t think about it because I didn''t directly say that I would stay in the capital.

    Where''s the Duke?

    I thought I should meet and talk with Philen, so I went to see him.

    Philen was practicing swordsmanship at the training ground.

    Duke.

    As if noticing that I hade, Philen looked back at me.

    "What''s going on?"

    There''s something I want to tell you. Do you have a moment?"

    Leave.

    Philen handed the sword to the servant who was standing nearby.

    The servant epted the sword and stepped back with quick short steps.

    Philen also told all the other servants and maids to leave.

    "You too leave for a while."

    After telling Sarah to leave, I went to Philen.

    Philen sat casually in the shade of a tree and wiped the sweat from his face with a towel.

    What do you want to tell me?

    Without anyone around, Philen immediately spoke informally.

    It was the same for me. Since Philen started first, there was nothing to worry about.

    I heard you''re going back to the estate tomorrow, is that right?

    "Yeah. I''ve been in the capital for so long, so I''ll have to go back to the estate soon. That way, I can make sure we''re properly prepared for the rainy season.

    He was right. If I had continued to work as a duke, I would have made the same decision as Philen.

    So, what about it? Is there a problem?

    There''s no problem going back. The problem is with me.

    Philen''s hand, which was wiping the sweat flowing down his chin, stopped.

    The problem is with you?

    Until the official test is over, I''ll stay in the capital.

    Yeah, it''s just until then, so I thought I''d get a decent answer, but Philen didn''t say anything.

    <i>Don''t tell me he didn''t understand me even though I exined it so kindly.</i>

    There was a doubt whether Philen understood me or not.

    There are only three weeks until the test.

    Thetter could be possible, so I kindly added an exnation.

    It''s a waste of time going back and forth, and it''ll be difficult if I get stuck in the estate because of the rainy season. So I''ll stay in the capital until the test is over

    You, have you forgotten what happened this weekend?

    Philen asked, cutting my words.

    What did I forget? I looked back at my memories, but nothing came to mind.

    It wasn''t Philen''s birthday, and it was not toote to go back for the anniversary of the Duke and Duchess after the test.

    You seem to have really forgotten.

    When I didn''t say a word, Philen smiled and shrugged lightly.

    You forgot something important because of the test that''s not going to work. It''s not like you.

    It made me even more upset when he added words that would have made me feel bad even if he said them separately.

    I said with a hint of displeasure.

    The test that''s not going to work. What are you going to do if I pass?"

    Because its obviously not going to work.

    "As I said before, it''s something you don''t know until you try"

    No, I know even if you don''t try it.

    There was a strange sense of confidence in his words. There seemed to be a certain point of trust.

    <i>What is it? Does hee up with anything to get me down?</i>

    He''s not the kind of person who would do that.

    Do you know Raymond Logan?

    Of course. Raymond Logan, the second son of the Logan family that had produced famous schrs for generations and was famous enough to be called the genius of the century.

    He''s taking this official test.

    "What?"

    I asked back with a slight surprise at the unexpected remark.

    Raymond Logan is already an official. Why is he taking the official test again?

    "I don''t know the details because I''m not the person directly involved, but I heard that he has long wanted to be the Emperor''s aide."

    <i>I see. If that''s the reason, it''s understandable. The reason why Philen asserts to me that I could never pass it.</i>

    Are you thinking of giving up now?

    "No."

    When I answered firmly, Philen shrugged.

    I kindly let you know that you cant pass it, but in the end, theres nothing I can do about you still giving it a try.

    He looked like he cared about me just by listening to his words, but I could tell by looking at his eyes that he wasn''t.

    You are free to do that. But I can''t allow you to stay in the capital. There''s a territory inspection this weekend.

    Come to think of it, the schedule was next week.

    Before the rainy season, the duke used to inspect the territory to make sure there were no special incidents or difficulties of the people.

    But what does that have to do with me? I''m out of the duke''s affairs now.

    Are you saying you want to take me to the inspection?

    "That can''t be true."

    Philen sighed as if he was getting annoyed.

    "I don''t want to take you either, but Baron Wizard said that if you, the fiance, don''te, rumors of a discord between us will arise."

    There''s indeed a discord between us, but there was nothing good to let the people know about it.

    Only the Duke family''s prestige would be greatly reduced.

    My face, too.

    Therefore, it was better to apany Philen during the inspection of the territory.

    Haa, I couldn''t help it.

    I didn''t want to walk around with him, but I couldn''t let my personal feelings keep me from doing what I had to do.

    "Okay. I''ll go back to the estate.

    As soon as the inspection was over, I would go straight up to the capital.

    Then I wouldn''t have to worry about getting tied up in the estate because of the rainy season

    You dont look very happy.

    I''m not.

    It couldn''t have been good when my schedule was twisted and I was tired in many ways.

    I spoke frankly without hiding my feelings.

    Then Philen frowned and clicked his tongue.

    I allowed you to take the official test because you said you wanted to take it, but don''t even think about bragging about it."

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    <i> Bragged? Who? Me?</i>

    I would never do that.

    You just did.

    Philen got up from his seat, rubbing his face.

    Let''s stop talking about useless things. I have a lot of work to do.

    Philen let out a small sigh.

    "I''m busy with the Duke''s work, and I''m so busy that I can''t even catch my breath for a moment to do the Duchess''s work."

    <i>Of course, you are. Because I was like that too.</i>

    After doing it for a long time, it became a little easier for me because I got the hang of it, but for Philen, it would be more difficult because it was his first time doing it.

    I havent returned to the estate yet, but Im already like this. I dont want to imagine what it would be like when I go back to the estate.

    Philenined while looking at me. It was a look that wanted me to say something.

    <i>What do you want me to say?</i>

    After thinking for a while, I came up with a suitable word.

    It must be very difficult. I''ll support you, so do your best.

    Philen frowned at my answer. It didn''t seem to be the answer he wanted.

    Is that all you want to say?

    "Then?"

    As I looked at him, telling him to tell me what he wanted, Philen waved his hand.

    "Forget it. I''m leaving. I''m the only one who is tired of talking to a tactless woman like you."

    The words full of thorns irritated me.

    However, if I kept arguing with him, it would be me who would lose in the end, so I turned around without saying anything.

    *****

    After parting ways with Le, Philen returned to his room and sat down at his desk with an annoyed sigh.

    There was a pile of documents on the desk for him to look at.

    Even though he was diligently looking at the documents until he fell asleep, there was no sign of it decreasing.

    At least the duke''s work was worth it, but the problem was the duchess''s.

    He started to get sick and tired of trying to take care of the things that a hostess had to do, such as taking care of the family''s affairs and the surrounding high-ranking nobles.

    So he wanted to hand over the Duchess''s work to Le.

    He had said something before, so he couldn''t be the first to say it. That''s why he secretly brought it up.

    If Le said I''ll help you'', he was going to pretend he didn''t win, but instead, she said that.

    He knew she was tactless, but he didn''t know she would be this bad.

    What on earth are you good at?

    She was tactless, she wasn''t attractive, and she wasn''t noticeably pretty either.

    Up until now, he thought she was doing a good job, but looking at the rainy season document, it was confirmed that she was not.

    well, other than that part, she didn''t seem to make any particr mistakes.

    The fact that Le was good at work was something that even aides acknowledged.

    Then, what?

    Every time she said something, it was always about taking the official test that didn''t even work.

    thats really annoying.

    Just thinking about Le gave him a headache and made him frustrated.

    Wanting to drink cool water, Philen asked the servant to bring it.

    After a while, it was Cecily, not the servant, who brought water with ice on the tray.

    Philen, who had been rummaging through the documents pointlessly, stood up as soon as he saw Cecily.

    Then he quickly approached and took the tray Cecily was carrying.

    Your body is heavy and what if you fall? Why are you doing such chores?

    This much is fine.

    Im not. From now on, never do this again.

    Even after giving birth?

    "Of course."

    Cecily smiled pleasantly at Philen''s answer.

    Philen put the tray on the table first, then personally escorted Cecily to the sofa.

    Cecily came, and there''s no way to just drink water, so Philen ordered the servant to bring some delicious cookies and sweet tea.

    Eat the cookies. I''ll finish what I have to do and then idle with you."

    "Are you very busy?"

    "A little. I''ll be done soon, so wait a minute.

    Philen said so, but he still didn''t finish when Cecily finished her tea.

    Cecily, tired from idling alone, came to Philen''s side.

    Can I help you?

    He heard what he wanted to hear from Le from Cecily.

    This situation made himugh.

    "It''s okay. It''s not something you can do because you''re not living in our estate, and you''re not a citizen of the Empire."

    "Is that so?"

    He was just telling the truth, but when Cecily became depressed, Philen grabbed her by the waist and put her on hisp.

    Why are you so depressed?

    I''m sad because youre having a hard time and theres nothing I can help.

    Good girl.

    Philen smiled lightly and pinched Cecily''s cheek.

    It would have been great if Le looked half like Cecily.

    The thought of her made him sigh again.

    He was catching his breath for a while and talking with Cecily about this and that. Then the butler came with documents saying it was urgent.

    Come here.

    <i>Seriously, can''t you see me taking a break for a moment?</i>

    Philen swallowed his irritation and checked the document the butler had brought.

    Cecily nced through the documents on the desk in the meantime.

    As Philen said, there was nothing she could do as she was a princess of a foreign country.

    But if this

    Phil!

    Cecily smiled brightly, holding a piece of paper.

    I can help you with this!

    *****

    I originally didn''t have much luggage that I brought with me, and I didn''t have much luggage to bring as I was nning to return to the capital after the inspection.

    I only brought a few books.

    I took two of them with the intention of reading them on the way to the estate. As I headed to the carriage, Philen was standing in front of it.

    Why are you here?

    Philen''s eyebrows rose slightly at my question.

    Can''t I be here?

    I didnt mean it that way, but I was asking because you werent in the carriage when we were about to leave.

    I''m going to get on now. So get on, too, My Lady.

    Philen said as he opened the carriage door with his own hands.

    It was an unfamiliar kindness. I awkwardly got on the carriage.

    As soon as I sat down, I got up again when Philen got on the carriage.

    <i>Why are you here instead of in the same carriage as Cecily?</i>

    I looked at him strangely.

    Philen sat down and said.

    I have something to tell you, sit down, My Lady.

    <i>Ah, I see.</i>

    I understood and sat back.

    Soon the carriage began to rattle.

    I thought he would just say something and get off, but I was wrong.

    I felt stuffy sitting face to face with him and the thought about going all the way to the estate.

    Furthermore, it was even more ufortable because Philen didn''t say anything and just stared at me.

    <i>Am I supposed to start the conversation?</i>

    As I was about to open my mouth, Philen spoke with a serious look on his face.

    I said I would do it, so I tried to be responsible as much as I could be.

    I swallowed what I was about to say and listened to Philen.

    But there are many other things to do, and it''s difficult to do this by myself. I''m ashamed of myself.

    It was long, but the point was one.

    You''re asking for help.

    I was a little disgusted. He was saying rude things, and then asking for help, but what can I do?

    Liked or not, he was my fianc.

    I didn''t want to argue about this for nothing, so I decided to ept it.

    Whats going on?

    <i>Is it about the estate''s matter? Or if not, is it about the Duke''s work?</i>

    Its about preparing for our wedding.

    As I was trying to guess which it was, I opened my eyes wide, surprised by what Philen said.

    Preparing for the wedding? I was embarrassed.

    As I stayed still with my eyes wide open, Philen tilted his head.

    Why do you look like that? Do you not want to marry me?

    Of course, I should say no, but for a moment, the words didn''te out as if there was a thorn in my throat.

    As I paused without answering, Philen looked at me suspiciously.

    That cant be.

    I hurriedly opened my mouth because it would be troublesome if Philen misunderstood.

    There was still an ufortable feeling somewhere in my heart, but I ignored it.

    I was just a little bewildered because it was so sudden.

    Sudden? I already told you at the party that I''m going to marry you.

    He certainly said that, but at the time, I thought it was just a silly act. Because Philen''s actions after that were far from being those of the person who wanted to marry.

    So I forgot about it, and I didn''t think he would bring it up first.

    I think it''s better to do it before winteres, so the date is October, and the location is at Williot estate.

    He even thought of the date and time.

    It was a talent to surprise people with every word he said.

    My heart pounded in surprise at Philen''s words several times.

    "What do you think?"

    "It''s okay."

    October was a little tight, but I dly epted it.

    It was because I wanted to quickly be the Duchess of Williot and find stability, even if I was ufortable with Philen.

    I couldn''t keep being such an anxious fiance.

    <i>that will give me a reason to refute what Philen is saying.</i>

    Then as soon as I get back to the estate, I''ll have to order the dress and the tailcoat. I''ll send out invitations too."

    Pfft.

    why are youughing?

    Staring at him for his inexplicable behavior, Philen said with a smile.

    Le, you''re the bride. And you''re going to prepare the wedding yourself? People willugh at you if they find out."

    Thats right.

    I nodded in agreement with Philen.

    It was customary for the closest rtives to prepare wedding arrangements when the parents were not present.

    The wedding parties rarely did the preparation themselves.

    Then who are you going to ask? You''re not going to ask Countess Thebesa, are you?"

    If she was conscious of her surroundings and showing off, she would be happy to do it, but I didn''t like it.

    I thought it''s better to prepare with my own hands and got ridiculed by the people around me.

    When I asked carefully, Philen smiled lightly.

    "I''m not that tactless."

    <i>is that so?</i>

    Well, he knew that Countess Thebesa and I were not on good terms. Also that she was my stepmother.

    Anyway, who else if it''s not Countess Thebesa?

    Are you going to ask Mrs. Holls then?

    Countess Holls. She was the wife of Philen''s cousin.

    Even though they were cousins, they weren''t close, and there was hardly any visitation.

    After being engaged to Philen for 10 years and living in the duke''s residence, the number of face-to-face encounters was so small that I could count on one hand.

    Among his close rtives, she was the only one who could help prepare for the wedding.

    So I asked, and Philen shook his head.

    Who else if it''s not Mrs. Holls?

    "Cecily."

    As I was looking back at my memories to see if there were any distant rtives who could help, I stopped at the sudden name.

    "Cecily''s going to help."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    At his ridiculous remark, I questioned my ears and looked at Philen.

    I''m proud of her for saying she''d help me first.

    As if he couldn''t read my gaze, he spat out nonsense.

    If it was an ordinary woman, she would have refused, but Cecily is a princess. She knows this kind of thing so well, so she was willing to do it.

    <i>I can''t believe you willingly agreed. With whose permission?</i>

    Lost in words, I smiled and put my hand on my head.

    Philen looked at me strangely.

    "What''s wrong?"

    what''s wrong?

    <i>Are you really asking because you don''t know? Or are you doing this to turn my heart upside down?</i>

    <i>I''m sure it''s the former from experience.</i>

    Not knowing was not a sin, but it was a sin enough.

    My heart was full of bruises after being hit by the stone he threw unintentionally.

    In Mullis Kingdom, there may be no social problems if the mistress prepares for the wedding."

    I struggled to swallow the anger and irritation that filled me up. I chewed and spat out one word at a time.

    But it''s the Cardin Empire. Ha, if everyone else found out that the mistress did the wedding arrangements, wouldn''t theyugh at us? I''d rather do it."

    When I returned what he had said, Philen frowned.

    Do you really have to say that?

    "Why? Did I say something wrong?"

    It seemed like Philen wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth as if he had nothing to say.

    The deeply wrinkled brows showed that he wasn''t in a good mood.

    At other times, I would have looked into his eyes and treated him appropriately, but I didn''t want to do that this time.

    I would have tilted my head if you said the name of a distant rtive I didn''t know, but Cecily

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn''t evenugh.

    If you''re going to leave it to her, I would rather leave it to Countess Thebesa.

    As I showed signs of dislike towards Cecily, Philen''s brows became narrower.

    You still dont care at all.

    If you dont care about me, why should I care about her?

    When I replied without losing, Philen turned his head, clicking his tongue.

    There was an awkward silence inside the carriage.

    Philen, who was looking out the window with his mouth shut, sighed deeply and opened the window connected to the driver''s seat.

    Stop the carriage.

    Five carriages, including the luggage carriage, stopped altogether at Philen''s words.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Philen got off the carriage without saying goodbye.

    Beyond the thin carriage door, I could hear his footsteps moving away.

    I didn''t wonder where he was going. Because he''s probably going to the carriage where Cecily was.

    I was worried if I had to keep riding in the same carriage with him. That''s why when he got off, I was d.

    Then, I was a little worried about the aftermath because he looked angry, but what could I do?

    The water had already been spilled.

    So, I thought I should read a book without paying any attention, but I could hardly concentrate.

    ***

    <b>Rattle, bang!</b>

    The carriage door mmed shut.

    Cecily stared at Philen, who was sitting opposite her, with a heavy frown on his face.

    Judging from the look on his face, it looked like he had a big fight with Le.

    <i>Of course, they are.</i>

    If she listened to those words and stayed still, she''s a saint, not a person.

    She sent him because she knew this would happen.

    Cecily smiled with satisfaction inwardly but looked worriedly at Philen on the outside.

    I guess it didnt go well.

    well, thats right.

    Philen sighed deeply and opened his arms to Cecily.

    <i>It meansing to him and acting cute to make him feel better.</i>

    Cecily hurriedly fell into his arms and squeezed his wrinkled brows.

    "Don''t be so angry, Phil."

    "I want to too, but the thought of Le makes me annoyed."

    What did she say?

    Instead of answering, Philen buried his face in her shoulder.

    <i>It means he didn''t want to tell me.</i>

    Even without asking, she could guess how Le would have reacted.

    Cecily leaned her head on his shoulder without further questioning, as she was sure it would only make Philen feel worse if she asked.

    Liking Cecily''s behavior, Philen smiled softly and gently stroked her hair.

    As Ive thought before, I wish Le was as tactful as you are.

    <i>Now let''s put some wedges in slowly.</i>

    <i>There''s talk about marriage. If I dy it, I''ll miss the timing for the rest of my life.</i>

    Cecily looked into Philen''s eyes and spoke carefully.

    "I don''t think she''s tactless, but maybe she thinks that she doesn''t have the need to be tactful about you, Phil."

    "what?"

    Philen''s brows narrowed at once.

    Cecily didn''t miss the opportunity when Philen responded and continued.

    You have to be tactful when you work and isn''t she good at her job? Then she''s not tactless."

    that''s true.

    "Maybe she''s ignoring Phil"

    It was intentional, but as if it was a mistake, Cecily covered her mouth with her hands, not knowing what to do.

    I, Im sorry. Forget what I just said. This is just my opinion.

    No, you''re right.

    Philen''s eyes narrowed coldly. He leaned against the backrest with a small smile.

    "I have to get my control back. I need to make her know exactly who I am.

    I think you better do that, too.

    Cecily, who moved to the seat next to Philen, smiled kindly and held his hand.

    How dare she, a Count Lady, ignore you, the Duke. That would never happen in our kingdom.

    ***

    Since then, Philen didn''t look for me.

    I didn''t look for him either.

    I ran into him at least once during each break, but there was no conversation.

    We passed each other quietly, treating each other as strangers.

    There was no conversation between us until we arrived at the mansion.

    Wee back, Master. My Lady."

    Butlers and servants came out to the front door to greet us.

    After greeting them with a light nod, Philen took Cecily alone and went into the mansion.

    The butlers and the servants looked at me, who was left alone.

    There was pity in their eyes as they looked at me.

    There''s nothing good about staying here, so I went into the mansion with a calm look on my face.

    "My Lady."

    As soon as I entered the mansion, Baron Wizard rushed to me with an armful of documents in his arms.

    My Lady, do you have a moment?

    I do, but whats going on?

    I have something to discuss with you about the rainy season.

    "If that''s the case, it''s out of my hands. Please talk to the Duke.

    Of course I will, but before that, I would like to ask you for your opinion

    Baron Wizard.

    Before the baron could finish his words, Philen suddenly appeared from the east corridor.

    Baron Wizard swallowed what he was going to say and bowed his head to greet him.

    Now, what were you going to say to Lady Thebesa?

    It was a cold voice. Even the gaze that looked at Baron Wizard was cold.

    I have a question about the rainy season, so.

    Why are you asking that to Lady Thebesa, not me? Ah, don''t tell me.

    Philen twisted his lips and continued.

    Are you ignoring me, too?

    <i>Is it my illusion that Philen looked at me for a moment?</i>

    How is that possible!

    Baron Wizard jumped and denied Philen''s words.

    How dare I ignore the Duke!

    You''re not?

    Of course not!

    Then!

    A very scary light shed in Philen''s eyes.

    Exin why you''re asking that to Lady Thebesa, not me!

    Th, that

    Dont stutter, speak properly!

    Philen grilled Baron Wizard as if he was going to eat him right away.

    The baron, suppressed by his force, was unable to speak properly and trembled. His face turned as pale as a nk sheet of paper.

    Stop it, Duke.

    It was only then that Philen looked back at me when I stepped up.

    Dissatisfaction was buried in his gaze towards me.

    <i>What on earth are you so dissatisfied with?</i>

    Baron Wizard was just trying to ask for my advice.

    "Baron Wizard, who has worked for the duke for over 30 years, seeks advice from a Lady, who has only worked for a few years. Interesting.

    [T*/C: Probably better choice than asking you who only just works for a couple of weeks? Well, he''s mad anyway. :|]

    Unlike his mouth that burst intoughter, his eyes were cold.

    I didn''t know why, but Philen didn''t seem very happy that Baron Wizard sought advice from me.

    I didn''t think he needed to think about the baron ignoring him.

    "I''ll take this opportunity to make it clear."

    Philen''s gaze turned to Baron Wizard again.

    The baron didn''t dare to look Philen in the eye, so he lowered his gaze for a long time.

    Never again discuss or disclose to Lady Thebesa about the affairs of the duke or the territory.

    The word never again was significant.

    <i>Does that mean he can''t discuss it with me even after I be the Duchess? Or does he not want me to be the Duchess?</i>

    We talked about marriage just a few days ago, but as it turned out badly, I wasn''t quite sure that I could get married to him safely.

    On the contrary, seeing his words and actions now made me more anxious.

    The word breakup'' seemed to sh in front of my eyes.

    If this happens again, you''ll have to take off your aide title.

    Philen left with onest warning.

    Are you okay, My Lady?

    Baron Wizard spoke carefully. His face was full of worry and concern.

    None of it was okay, but I didn''t want to make it obvious.

    "I''m okay."

    But yourplexion is not very good.

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    I swept my cheek down awkwardly.

    I must have been a little tired from the carriage trip. Don''t worry."

    "My Lady"

    I''m really okay. Ah, I must be tired.

    I created the opportunity to part with him as naturally as possible.

    I wondered what Baron Wizard wanted to ask me, but I couldn''t ask what it was when Philen had said that.

    The baron didn''t seem to want to talk either.

    Then, see you next time, Baron.

    "Yes. Have a nice day, My Lady.

    <i>Can I really have a good day?</i>

    I headed to my room with unnecessary questions at the formal greeting.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    After that, the cold war continued between us.

    We didn''t eat together, and we didn''t even talk.

    It wasn''t like we were going to eat each other or anything like that.

    And I acted indifferent because I didn''t have anything to say, but people murmured about me and Philen.

    Phil! Look at this!

    It was because Cecily and Philen were getting better, while my rtionship was like that.

    I didn''t want to see them, so I stayed in my room and read a book. There were also things to study for the test, which seemed to be an excuse to people.

    Do you know what everyone is talking about?

    Sarah said, huffing and puffing.

    "The reason My Lady took the official test is because she and the Duke are going to break up soon! Thats why she''s trying to find a way to live!

    Did such a rumor spread? Hrious.

    I justughed silently, and Sarah asked me in bewilderment.

    "You''re not, right? You''re not breaking up with the Duke, right?"

    Don''t worry, Sarah. I won''t be the first to bring up the breakup.

    Even after you be an official?

    "Well, I hadn''t thought that far."

    "If, if My Lady breaks her marriage with the Duke and leaves the mansion, I will follow you!

    "Ridiculous. You''re the Duke of Williot''s maid.

    A maid, not a ve! I have the right to choose my job!

    That''s true.

    "If you don''t want to see me quit the duke''s, don''t ever break up with the Duke!"

    That''s not up to me, it''s up to Philen.

    "Okay. I''ll try.

    Don''t try, you have to!

    It was coercion, but I didn''t hate it.

    Rather, it was adorable as if I was looking at my immature little sister. I smiled and replied that I would.

    People felt sorry because there was nomunication between me and Philen, but I didn''t mind.

    I didn''t know about Philen, but I was content with my life now.

    It''s much better than having an unnecessary face-to-face argument with Philen. And I could read books at will.

    I didn''t know what it''s like in other people''s eyes, but at least for me, peaceful days went on.

    As time passed, the day came when I had to go to inspect the territory.

    I woke up early in the morning and went to the bathroom.

    I didn''t like showing my naked body to other people even to the maids, so I usually washed by myself. But on days like this, I had to get help.

    And that role was always yed by Misa.

    Misa bathed me earnestly, anointing my body with perfume.

    You will be walking around all day today, so why not wear a simple and active dress rather than a cumbersome and fancy dress?

    "Sounds good. Let''s do that.

    Upon my permission, Misa instructed the maids to bring dresses and essory boxes.

    While Sarah was drying my hair, the maids brought the things as ordered.

    They moved in unison under Misa''s direction and helped dress me up.

    Pure white chemise dress withce and ribbon around the chest. It was as active as Misa said, yet neat and elegant.

    When they finished dressing me up, they put on makeup and spencer on me.

    After braiding my hair to one side, I wore shabo with arge ribbon and brought a reticule with a handkerchief in it.

    This was usually the style of young children. So when everything was ready, it seemed like I was dressed too young to fit my age.

    I was a little worried as I looked in the mirror, but Sarah pped her hands with her eyes twinkling.

    My Lady, you are so pretty! You look like my age!

    Sarah was 19 years old this year, and she said I looked like her age.

    "You''re too ttering."

    "No! You really look young! Right?"

    "Of course! You''re so pretty, My Lady!"

    The maids nodded in agreement with Sarah''s words.

    It was a little embarrassing, but it felt good.

    I thanked them for helping me dress up, and then I went alone.

    Philen was already ready and waiting for me. After that, Baron Wizard and the other aides and escort knights were seen.

    Philen, who was talking to the aides, noticed me and paused.

    His expression hardened subtly.

    <i>As expected, is it weird?</i>

    I awkwardly stood in front of Philen.

    Philen looked at me nkly, then coughed and opened his mouth.

    You''re pretty.

    oh?

    You''re dressed incongruously.''

    I thought he''d be hard on me, so I didn''t expect him topliment me.

    It was a little embarrassing.

    I bent my knees slightly, smiling a little.

    The Duke also looks very wonderful.

    It wasn''t empty words, it''s true.

    He looked really cool in his overcoat with his bright blonde hair neatly tucked away.

    Lets go, Lady.

    I thought it would be awkward and difficult for us to go together today as we had been cold for a while, but surprisingly, it started well.

    I gently ced my hand on Philen''s outstretched hand, hoping that this state would continue until the end of the inspection of the territory.

    But my wish was shattered from the start.

    Wee, Lady.

    Cecily was in the carriage.

    <i>Why is this woman here?</i>

    I looked at Cecily in confusion.

    On the other hand, Philen was calm. And rather, he looked at me as if he''s wondering what I was doing instead of getting on it quickly.

    He maybe had no intention of exining why Cecily was in the carriage.

    why is she in the carriage?

    In the end, when I was the first to say the word, Philen answered as if it was natural.

    "Cecily said she wanted to look around the territory, so I asked her to join us. Is there a problem?"

    There was no problem. It would have been if she were an ordinary guest, not a mistress.

    But she was Philen''s mistress.

    What would other people think when they saw the three of us going to inspect the territory together?

    It was so terrifying that I didn''t even dare to think about it.

    The thought of pouring gaze and hearing what they would say made me dizzy.

    I pulled out my hand that was held by Philen and said.

    Im not going.

    People would gossip if I didn''t go with them, but I''d rather that.

    At least I wouldn''t hear those words. I wouldn''t see them looking at me strangely.

    Philen frowned at my words, and Cecily looked at me in surprise.

    What else is the problem?

    There''s no problem.

    Yeah. There''s no apparent problem.

    Then why are you doing this all of a sudden?

    Do you want me to go with you?

    "Do you really need to ask?"

    Then tell her to get off.

    Cecily, who was suddenly pointed out, looked anxiously at Philen with a face that seemed to burst into tears.

    Philen''s expression was distorted even more harshly.

    Le. That''s enough.

    He growled in a voice that was small enough for me to hear.

    But I said my mind without batting an eye.

    If you go with her, I wont go.

    At other times, I would havepromised Cecily moderately, such as never getting her off the carriage, etc, but this time, I didn''t want to.

    When I didn''t give in until the end, Philen sighed deeply and looked at Cecily.

    Im sorry, but it seems like you have to make a concession."

    It cant be helped.

    Cecily meekly got out of the carriage.

    Go and then, stay with me for a long time.

    "Of course."

    Philen kissed Cecily lightly on the cheek. Cecily grinned and hugged him.

    It was definitely the appearance of a lovely lover no matter who looked at it.

    I felt like I was the evil interrupter that separated such lovers.

    <i>It''s ironic. I''m his fiance, so why should I feel this way?</i>

    I didn''t want to watch them any longer, so I hurriedly got on the carriage.

    Philen escorted Cecily to the mansion by himself and then got onto the carriage.

    Soon the carriage rattled off.

    Later, send Cecily a gift of apology.

    Philen, who had been still, suddenly said something that didn''t make sense.

    I turned to him, raising my eyebrow.

    "Why would I?"

    She''s depressed because she couldnt go on her long-awaited outing because of your strange stubbornness. What would you do if it affects the child?"

    <i>So, you want me to give her a gift to soothe her depression?</i>

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn''t evenugh.

    If shes so pitiful, why didnt you go with her?

    "You''re being weirdly stubborn again, you know I can''t do that."

    "It''s you, not me, who is being weirdly stubborn. We''re not going to y, do you think it''s right to take the mistress with us to inspect the territory?"

    Whether he thought so or not, Philen kept his mouth shut. It was even more hrious. Because he did it on purpose knowing he couldn''t do it.

    <i>It''s like someone wants me to get angry. It really can''t be what he wants, though.</i>

    Philen still seemed to have a lot to say to me, but sadly I wasn''t.

    I didn''t want to talk to him anymore.

    I turned my head tantly, and at this, Philen let out a deep sigh.

    *****

    The beginning was quite creaky, but the subsequent process was smooth.

    Since it was his first time doing this, Philen seemed a little nervous, but soon he adapted and took care of the people.

    Inwardly, I was worried about what would happen if he showed an immature appearance, but it was a relief.

    I finally felt relieved and looked around the Williot territory where I had lived for 10 years.

    Located in the southern part of the Empire, Williot territory was quite liveable.

    The weather was mild all year round, and there''s arge river outside the territory, so there''s no need to worry about water.

    Thend was fertile and the crops grew well.

    "Excuse me."

    After looking around for a while, I turned my head when someone pulled my dress.

    Then I saw a little boy who was only about the height of my waist.

    His bright eyes were filled with a lot of worries.

    <i>What worries a child like him has to make him look like this?</i>

    Worried, I bowed slightly at the boy''s eye level.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Um, I have something to tell you.

    Behind the boy, I saw Philen, who was talking to his aides, approaching this way.

    "To me?"

    "Yes."

    The boy nodded his head and looked at me.

    I really want the Lord to solve it.

    Philen, who hade right behind the boy, stopped.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Lord, he said.

    [T/N: I forgot to mention it in the previous chapter. This Lord'' refers to someone who ruled the territory, not the title for men, so yeah, I''m sorry!]

    Of course, there were times when young children mistakenly called me Lord'', but I was perplexed to hear that in front of Philen.

    It was even more so because Philen was looking at me with a stiff, rigid face.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not the lord."

    I hurriedly exined to the boy, fearing that Philen might misunderstand.

    The man behind you is the lord.

    It also imprinted the fact that Philen was the lord.

    When the boy turned around, Philen smiled softly as if he had be stiff.

    "No, he''s not."

    The boy shook his head and looked at me again.

    The Lord is you. You''ve been taking care of us all these years.

    "That''s"

    If I said Philen had been away and I just acted as a substitute, would this little boy understand?

    As I was thinking about how to make it easier for me to solve it, a woman came rushing from afar.

    "I, I apologize!"

    The woman hugged the boy and hurriedly apologized to Philen.

    This boy is still young and doesnt know anything. If he made any mistakes, please be generous!"

    "He didn''t make any mistakes."

    It''s better not to say that he mistook the lord.

    "More than that, it seems like there is something he wants us to solve"

    "Stop."

    Philen cut me off and abruptly interrupted the conversation.

    "The Lady must be tired from doing the inspection, so I think it would be better to go back to the carriage and rest."

    <i>I''m not that tired.</i>

    "I, the Lord, will take care of the rest."

    It wasn''t my illusion that the word Lord'' sounded emphasized.

    <i>he must have been pretty upset that I was mistaken to be the lord.</i>

    Well, I would''ve done the same. I fully understood him and went back to the carriage.

    After a while, Philen''s expression was still not good when he returned.

    "Did things go wrong?"

    When I asked out of concern, Philen turned his head curtly.

    "It''s none of your business."

    It was the opposite situation from before.

    When we left, I avoided talking to him, and this time he avoided talking to me.

    "Okay."

    I kept my mouth shut, not feeling the need to continue the conversation with him.

    Philen looked at me with discontent, but I ignored him.

    While we had a silent fight, the carriage also reached its final destination, the riverbank.

    "Wee, Duke. My Lady."

    We were greeted warmly by the people in charge who hade out in advance.

    Philen nodded lightly, then looked back at me.

    "The Lady must be tired from walking around all day today. You can rest in the carriage for a while."

    It sounded like he was thinking of me, but he wasn''t.

    He was afraid that I might interfere with the affairs of the territory, so he wrapped it up with pretentious words and kicked me out.

    From the look of it, it seemed that the riverbank was repaired well, and there''s no reason to stay against his will.

    "Yes, Duke."

    I meekly epted his suggestion and got back on the carriage.

    I was able to spend time without being bored thanks to the book that I brought in case something like this happened.

    I started with Chapter 1, and by the time I was almost finished reading Chapter 2, Philen returned.

    I closed the book I was reading and asked him with a smile. There''s no one here, so I spoke informally.

    "Did it finish well?"

    "Of course. They did what I told them to do."

    Philen replied with a very proud face.

    <i>It looks like he did a great job.</i>

    Ipletely let go of all the remaining anxiety.

    "Were you reading a book?"

    "Yeah. Because the official test is just around the corner."

    At my words, Philen''s eyebrows nted slightly.

    "I have something to tell you about our wedding preparation."

    that story again?

    It was inevitable because I had to get married, but I wasn''t happy because we had already had this conversation.

    I looked at Philen nervously.

    "Tell me."

    "As you said, asking Cecily doesn''t seem like a good thing in many ways, so I won''t do it."

    For some reason, he listened to me.

    As soon as the tight tension was loosened a little, Philen spit out another ridiculous remark.

    "That''s why I called Countess Thebesa."

    Countess Thebesa?

    It felt like I met another vicious beast while trying to avoid a beast.

    Countess Thebesa was better than Cecily, but that''s still not a good thing. I hated both.

    But unlike Cecily, Countess Thebesa didn''t threaten my position, so I think she''s better.

    However, it was absurd to leave the wedding preparation to Countess Thebesa.

    "You don''t look good."

    As I looked at him with a frown, Philen smiled and leaned against the backrest.

    I''ve left it to Countess Thebesa as you wished, so why are you making that face?

    "as I wished?"

    "Yeah. You told me before that you would rather leave it to Countess Thebesa than Cecily."

    I did say that, but I said it just to make it clear that I didn''t want to leave it to Cecily.

    I didn''t really mean to leave it to Countess Thebesa.

    No matter how tactless Philen was, he wasn''t an idiot who didn''t notice this.

    I could tell just by looking at the nted corner of his lips. He did it on purpose to pick on me.

    <i>What a childish joke this is.</i>

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn''t evenugh.

    Apparently, Philen wanted me to give in and apologize for what happened that day.

    Such a hrious intention. I didn''t even have the slightest thought to go the way he wanted.

    "Okay."

    That was thest pride I had left with nothing.

    "Let''s leave it to Countess Thebesa."

    The corner of his lips, which had risen gracefully, were hardened as it couldn''t regain its original track.

    Philen looked at me with cold eyes.

    <i>Do you think that would scare me?</i>

    I wasn''t scared at all. I met his gaze with a nonchnt smile.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "you really don''t know why I''m looking at you like this?"

    No. I knew it. It''s a problem because I knew it too well.

    "Yeah. I don''t know."

    "Ha."

    Philen chuckled and raised his eyebrows. Discontent was etched on his face.

    He couldn''t control his emotions. What was he going to do with his social life in the future?

    "Cecily said this before."

    <i>Is it about her again?</i>

    If I said I didn''t like her that much, he wouldn''t have said it. But he was really tactless. Or he didn''t care about me.

    "It''s not that you''re tactless, it''s that you''re pretending to be tactless."

    "So?"

    "Other than that, you must have something to say to me."

    "What do you mean? Do you want me to give you an excuse if I deny it?"

    Judging from theck of words, it seemed that the answer was correct.

    That fact was even more ridiculous, so Iughed a little.

    "If I give you an excuse, will you believe me, not her?"

    "We don''t know about that."

    "No, I know.

    I firmly denied Philen''s words.

    "Because you don''t believe me since you said that to me in the first ce. Am I right?"

    I said this, but I really wanted him to say no.

    Even if he didn''t believe in me, I just wanted him to confirm that he didn''t believe what she said unconditionally.

    <b>Rattle, bang-!</b>

    Philen mercilessly got out of the carriage without fulfilling my wish.

    *****

    Since the inspection of the territory was over, there was no reason to remain in the estate anymore.

    "Sarah, we''re going to the capital as soon as the sun rises tomorrow, so get ready."

    "Yes, My Lady."

    Sarah left to get ready. I was sitting on the couch reading a book when the butler came to see me.

    "My Lady, are you going to the capital tomorrow?"

    "Yeah."

    At my answer, the butler put on an awkward look.

    <i>What''s wrong with him?</i>

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Tomorrow, Countess Thebesa wille to prepare for the wedding."

    "Count No, mother?"

    "Yes. The Duke said he would deliver it to My Lady. Did he not say anything?"

    I said yes with a slight nod. The butler let out a low sigh and said politely.

    "I''m sorry, but could you postpone your schedule a little bit? Because it''s rude not to let anyonee all of a sudden and we don''t have much time."

    <i>Well, what do I do?</i>

    I didn''t have much free time, but it was difficult to firmly refuse him who spoke so politely.

    Moreover, it was my wedding preparation. It didn''t make sense to me if the party fell out.

    <i>Let''s hear him first then decide.</i>

    "How long should I postpone my schedule?"

    "I think two days will be enough."

    Only two weeks left until the official test.

    Excluding travel time to the capital, my free time was about 10 days.

    <i>I think it''ll be okay if I take about two days.</i>

    Afterpleting the calction in my head, I nodded.

    "I''ll do that."

    *****

    Ver and the schrs had to work overtime for a week to prepare for the official test.

    It''s all because of the needlessly picky Kalian.

    Without doing it himself, they had to put up with what he wanted over and over again, such as do this, do that, and so on.

    When he pointed that out like that, the words You should do it yourself!'' had stuck in their throats hundreds of times.

    Still, they felt good because the result came out well.

    Kalian was also satisfied.

    Now that they had done all the test questions, they were going to go home.

    "Where are you going?"

    Kalian stopped them. Ver stepped forward on behalf of the bewildered schrs.

    "We''re going home now that we''re done."

    "You can''t go."

    "yes?"

    "I said you can''t go."

    An eerie smile was drawn on Kalian''s lips.

    The test questions should not be leaked. So, stay in the Pce until the official test is over."

    "No, wait"

    <i>What kind of bullsh*t is this!</i>

    Ver opened his mouth wide in bewilderment. The schrs'' reactions weren''t very different.

    "A soft bed and delicious meals are guaranteed."

    As Kalian pped his hands, the servants appeared and grabbed their arms one by one from each side, as if waiting.

    At the same time, Ver, who was grabbed by the arms by the servants, screamed.

    "This is confinement! Confinement!"

    "Confinement, so disappointing."

    Kalian smiled brightly.

    "I''m protecting you because I''m afraid that you''ll be bribed by other nobles who took the test."

    "I don''t ne"

    "You need it. "

    When Kalian pped again, the servants dragged the schrs away and quickly disappeared.

    The schrs, who realized that Kalian''s will was firm, were quietly dragged away, but Ver was different.

    "I, I want to go home!"

    Ver''s scream echoed desperately in the corridor.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Unexpectedly, I stayed in the mansion longer and had read all the books I brought with me.

    Countess Thebesa, who said she woulde early in the morning, didn''te even when the sun was rising in the middle of the sky.

    Tired of waiting, and a bit bored, I headed to the study to find a book to read while waiting for Countess Thebesa.

    After the death of the former duke and his wife, I was the only one who used the duke''s study.

    The real owner, Philen, returned, but he didn''t evene near the study.

    He did go to the study in the capital''s mansion, but that was only once. After that, he never went there anymore.

    So when I opened the door to the study without much thought, I stopped when I found a big, elongated silhouette standing in front of a bookshelf.

    "Philen?"

    It was then did he realize I was here. Philen looked back at me, slightly surprised.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "What about you? What brings you to the study?"

    "I was looking at the document and there was a weird part, so I tried to find it."

    I nced at the book Philen was holding. On the outside of the thick book, the title Understanding Welfare'' was written inrge letters.

    Philen Williot and books. It wasn''t a goodbination. It was even more awkward because I rarely saw him holding a book.

    "Isn''t it your turn to answer now?"

    "I was bored waiting for the Countess, so I came here to pick a book to read in the meantime."

    Philen stood aside from the bookshelf without saying a word.

    I thanked him with an eye gesture, then nced through the books.

    I had read almost all the books in the study, so it was harder to find books I haven''t read.

    I managed to find a book I hadn''t read, but it was in a high ce out of my reach.

    As I was looking around to find something to climb on, an arm stretched out and pulled out the book I wanted.

    "This is right?"

    "Oh, yeah. Thank you."

    I trembled a bit and reached out to receive the book.

    But Philen stared at the book without giving it to me.

    The philosophy of essay. I don''t think such a difficult book is suitable to read to pass the time."

    "Is that so? I don''t really know."

    Come to think of it, you brought a bunch of simr books.

    Philen asked in a tone as if he suddenly remembered.

    "What about all those books that you''re looking for new ones?"

    "I''ve read it all."

    "All of that?"

    It''s not a lot. There are only four books."

    In the past, when I was busy living with work, I wouldn''t be able to read a single book, but not now.

    I still even have time after reading the 4th book carefully.

    "You''re going to be a duchess now, so why don''t you read a book about the social world rather than a book like this?"

    Of course I will. But before that, the official testes first, so I''ll read that first."

    Philen''s brows narrowed.

    "You still haven''t given up on taking it?"

    Theres no way I''d give up after it''s notarized.

    "You don''t want to apologize to Cecily for doing something wrong?"

    "If it''s you, would you want to apologize if you didn''t do anything wrong?"

    I snapped back, and Philen shook his head.

    "You needlessly have high self-esteem."

    "That''s what I learned from the former Duchess."

    Ady should always be proud.

    When you shouldn''t yield, even if you had a knife on your neck you should never yield.

    Uphold your dignity as a Duchess.''

    It was something that the former Duchess told me habitually when she was alive.

    "I''m just doing it faithfully, is there any problem?"

    Philen didn''t say anything and kept his mouth shut.

    Well, if there''s any problem, it meant that his mother''s teaching was wrong, that''s why he couldn''t say it.

    "So, what are you going to do?"

    "About what?"

    "About the official test. If you pass, what are you going to do?"

    He said I would never pass, but he was thinking about it.

    It was a little surprising.

    "What am I going to do? Of course, I''ll take it."

    "Then who does the Duchess''s work?"

    Of course, I''ll do it too.

    "Haa?"

    Philen tilted his head as if it was ridiculous.

    You''re going to do two things at the same time? Do you think that''s possible?"

    "I did the Duchess''s work while doing the Duke''s work, so why do you think it''s impossible?"

    It''s all possible because it''s the work of the same territory, not the official''s work.

    Philen sighed deeply as if he was frustrated.

    "Furthermore, it''s the aide of the Emperor. It must be quite a lot of work. Can you handle it while doing the Duchess''s work?"

    Hmm, I guessed he''s right

    What should I do then?

    I hadn''t passed the test yet, so it''s too early to think about it, but it was enough to make me think about it.

    "Should I hire an aide too?"

    "What kind of aide, who would work on only the Duchess''s work?"

    Philen chuckled and smirked.

    For a moment, I almost said something harsh because I became emotional, but I pressed it hard.

    Not as much as the duke''s work, but the duchess''s work was quite a lot too. It''s not to the extent that he could ignore it.

    I didn''t know why he''s talking like that. He should have known it as he''s been working on the duchess''s work.

    The former Duke also hired aides to take care of the estate while serving as the Knight Commander. Why can''t I?"

    "My father was a duke, and you''re going to be a duchess. It doesn''t make sense to think about it the same way."

    Philen replied as if I was asking what was so obvious.

    "I think you''re misunderstanding something. Your job is to support me, take care of the family, have and raise children, just like a mother did."

    ""

    "I hope you don''t forget that."

    Every single word he said was right.

    The former Duchess also told me the same thing, and I took it for granted that I should do so.

    I did, but why?

    Why did I feel more annoyed and upset now than when I took it for granted?

    Even though I knew there''s no justification to refute his words, I wanted to refute him. I didn''t want to concede it.

    But I couldn''t find the right word, so I ended up saying nothing and shut my mouth.

    Philen looked at me and smiled triumphantly.

    I didn''t know if I could think like this, but he was such a jerk.

    I looked at him as if wanting to hit him with crude words.

    And it was a pity that I couldn''t.

    There''s a subtle silence between Philen and me.

    It wasn''t heavy, but it wasn''t light either. Still, it was awkward.

    When I was about to say something, I heard a knock.

    "Come in."

    It was Misa who opened the door and came in. She bowed politely and said her reason foring.

    "Countess Thebesa is here."

    Was she finally here? What a relief. If I had kept talking to him, I would have been embarrassed in many ways.

    For the second time in my life, I was pleased with Countess Thebesa''s presence.

    "The book, please give it to me."

    I reached out to Philen again because I needed a book to read after Countess Thebesa left.

    Philen looked alternately between the book and me, then put it higher than where it was taken out.

    <i>What is this</i>

    As I stared at him with disbelief eyes, Philen smiled provokingly.

    "Why are you looking at me with those eyes, Lady Thebesa?"

    <i>Are you asking because you really don''t know?</i>

    "Countess Thebesa awaits. Don''t do this here, let''s go."

    Philen held my shoulder affectionately and walked away.

    I thought he was pretending to be friendly because there was anyone around, but there wasn''t.

    I could tell by looking at his mischievous twinkling eyes.

    They said eyes are the window of the heart.

    I didn''t know why, but Philen looked very happy.

    *****

    The reason Countess Thebesa waste was because the wheel of her carriage was missing.

    "Oh no. When you go back, I will lend you the mansion''s carriage."

    "Thank you for the favor, Duke."

    You are the mother of the person who will be my wife. Of course, I have to do this.

    It was a pretense remark, but Countess Thebesa smiled with satisfaction as if she liked it.

    Then I spoke to Countess Thebesa right away about the wedding preparation.

    I was leaving for the capital soon. If I had to hear the result of the test before going back, I would stay in the capital for 3 weeks at least. That''s why I wanted to do what I had to do in the meantime.

    I hurried and Countess Thebesaughed out loud.

    "You seem to havee to your senses now!"

    "Don''t say weird things and please look at the dress quickly."

    "Okay, okay. We have to match the dress."

    Countess Thebesa nodded her head proudly.

    The saying All people are useful'' is just right. The day has finallye for you to help our family!"

    <i>You''re free to think what you want, but it seems to be on an abnormal level.</i>

    I tried to cut her off and said that it would never happen, but I didn''t say anything.

    Because I didn''t want to give her such advice.

    My heart was like a chimney, wanting to finish quickly and go back to my room.

    After talking with the Countess for two days about the wedding preparation, it was pretty much settled.

    The things that I hadn''t yet sorted out could be done after returning from the capital and the rest would be done by Countess Thebesa.

    If something didn''t work out, they could send me a carrier pigeon or ask me through the magicmunication tool.

    Anyway, this was all I had to do for now.

    "Sarah, we''re going to the capital tomorrow."

    "I''m already ready!"

    Sarah answered vigorously.

    After stroking Sarah''s hair as a sign that she did a good job, I sat on the sofa and opened a book.

    I had already read the book, but since it was interesting and there''s nothing else to do, I thought I would go to bed after reading it.

    Sarah, who was cleaning up the surroundings, spoke as if she had suddenly remembered.

    "My Lady, do you like candy?"

    "Candy? Why all of a sudden?"

    "I made candy with the kitchen staff during the day."

    Sarah took out a small ss box and showed it to me.

    Inside were colorful candies. It looked pretty appetizing.

    "Would you like to try it?"

    I wasn''t a big fan of sweets, but just one.

    "Thank you for the candy."

    I picked the red candy and ate it. The fresh and sweet strawberry vor spread in my mouth.

    As I ate the strawberry candy, I suddenly remembered the strawberry candy that Kalian gave me.

    That strawberry candy was really delicious.

    "Is it delicious?"

    "Yeah, it''s delicious."

    "Would you like to try a different one?"

    I shook my head. I wanted to keep the strawberry vor that spread in my mouth for a long time.

    After reading the book moderately, Iid down on the bed.

    It''s still too early to go to bed, but I had to leave early tomorrow, so I decided to go to bed.

    Pitch darkness fellfortably. As I closed my eyelids, the darkness grew thicker.

    Soon, drowsiness came and I was sucked into the deep andfortable abyss.

    "!"

    I fell into a deep sleep without knowing the passage of time, but then I woke up startled when I heard a loud bang.

    ****

    Due to my busy schedule, I wont do any extra kofi chapters at the moment.

    Lilia~

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    <i>What is this sound?</i>

    I looked around in bewilderment.

    Soon, I noticed a loud sh of light outside the curtained window. There was also the sound of heavy rain.

    "Don''t tell me"

    <i>Has the rainy season alreadye? No way. There''s still a week left until the rainy season starts.</i>

    I hurriedly opened the window and looked out.

    The endless raindrops hit the windowsill and sshed into my face.

    Because of the dark clouds, I couldn''t tell if it was morning or night.

    It wasn''t ordinary rain. And it didn''t look like it would stop easily.

    <b>Rumbling, bang!</b>

    Hig!

    I sat down with my ears covered at the sound of thunder hitting my ears.

    My body trembled and my eyes were blurred. The hand that covered my ears kept slipping down.

    "My Lady!"

    Misa mmed the door open, ran, and hugged me tightly as I was shaking like a fool.

    Its okay, My Lady.

    "Ugh, ughh."

    Its just thunder. There''s nothing to be scared of.

    I knew that too. But, what could I do about that that scared me?

    Misaforted me, but like a fool, I couldn''t calm myself down and cried endlessly.

    *****

    The rainy season started early. It''s a week earlier than expected.

    It didn''t matter much because we had already prepared for the rainy season, but the problem was me.

    It was impossible to ride the carriages because of the pouring rain.

    It really can''t?

    "I truly apologize."

    The driver bowed more and apologized.

    You don''t have to apologize like that. It''s not your fault."

    It''s all because of the rain.

    The thunder and lightning had stopped, but the rain was still pouring down.

    Even though I didn''t know much about horses and carriages, riding a carriage in this weather was suicide.

    Nine years ago, the former Duke and his wife died in vain and it was because the carriage slipped in the rain.

    Thinking about it gave me a headache.

    Sarah asked anxiously as I frowned and ran my hand over my head.

    "Are you okay, My Lady?"

    "I''m okay."

    I looked at the coachman with a smile.

    Then when can the carriage be ridden?

    I cant give you a definite answer, but I think it will be possible in about 4 days.

    There were only 12 days left until the test. Excluding the time to go to the capital, there were only 8 days left.

    It''s a waste of 4 days, but there''s no other way. Because I couldn''t go to the capital through this kind of rain.

    Okay. I''ll wait for you, and I''ll always be ready to leave. Let me know if it''s possible to ride the carriage anytime.

    Yes, My Lady.

    Then what should I do with my free time now?

    Had I known this would happen, I would have brought more books.

    I sighed at the unexpected situation.

    I was anxiously looking out the window, hoping the rain would stop soon, when I heard footsteps.

    I thought it was just a passerby, but the footsteps stopped behind me.

    <i>Who is it?</i>

    When I turned my head, I saw Countess Thebesa, who had been dressedvishly since early hours.

    It''s raining a lot. Come to think of it, it''s rainy season here.

    it seems like you cant go back to the mansion today.

    Just like I nned to leave for the capital, Countess Thebesa had also nned to return to the Count of Thebesa''s mansion today.

    The wedding preparation wasn''tplete yet, but she said she would go back for a while because she had business to do.

    It can''t be helped. The servant told me that the rain would subside in 4 days, so I have no choice but to stay here in the meantime.

    That meant I had to keep looking at this unlucky woman''s face.

    Cecily, Countess Thebesa.

    It was literally a mountain over a mountain.

    It felt like a disaster hade all at once.

    I had a conversation with the Duke yesterday. And I heard a weird story.

    Countess Thebesa said, rustling her feathered bucha.

    Are you thinking of taking the official test?

    Did Philen say that, too?

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Countess Thebesa''s reply was expected.

    <i>I''m sure she''ll click her tongue saying what official test''.</i>

    What official test does a woman take?

    <i>As expected.</i>

    It wasn''t because Countess Thebesa hated me in particr. It was a normal reaction.

    Even Sarah, who followed me, was very surprised when I told her that I was taking the official test.

    Every time they did that, my answer was the same.

    There''s now that says that a woman cannot take the official test.

    That''s true, but there''s not a single woman who has managed to be an official so far.

    The response to this was the same.

    Just because there hasnt been one doesnt mean it wont be in the future.

    Really, who do you resemble to be so stubborn?

    Countess Thebesa frowned and folded her fan aloud.

    A woman''s happinesses from her family''s happiness. So, don''t do useless things, please the duke, take care of yourself, and stay quietly attached to the duke''s family."

    "Ha."

    As I let out a smallugh, Countess Thebesa''s eyes narrowed.

    It seems like you found my words hrious, huh?

    How can I notugh when you say that?

    "What?"

    So, are you happy?

    I looked at Countess Thebesa with a sneer on my lips.

    Count Thebesa has many mistresses, and the son of Thebesa looks happy with gambling. Do you feel happy seeing them like that?

    I deliberately touched Countess Thebesa''s weakness.

    Countess Thebessa was speechless and her face flushed red.

    Her hand holding the fan trembled. The same goes for her extended eyshes.

    "You b*tch are crazy, huh! Because you''re going to be a duchess soon, you can''t seem to see anything, huh?!"

    I don''t think I''m the one who can''t see anything, but it''s you."

    "What?!"

    You dont think here is the Count of Thebesa, do you?

    Here was the Duke of Williot. It''s not a ce where Countess Thebesa could do as she will.

    When I made it clear, the Countess looked around in embarrassment.

    Although it was early, there were quite a few servants in the corridor.

    Countess Thebesa''s face turned white as one of them ran somewhere.

    we''ll see, Le!

    Countess Thebesa gave me a venomous nce, then quickly disappeared.

    When I was young, those words and actions were frightening, but not anymore.

    There was nothing butughter that came out. Not because it was pleasant or enjoyable, but because it was ridiculous.

    Are you okay, My Lady?

    A maid approached and asked.

    "I''m okay."

    I answered briefly and looked out the window.

    It was still raining. I couldn''t see anything outside the window.

    It was natural to rain since it was the rainy season, but this time it seemed to be severe.

    The maximum amount of precipitation might be achieved during this rainy season.

    Im worried.

    <i>Will I be able to take the official test?</i>

    It was a hard-earned opportunity and I didn''t want to miss it.

    I sincerely hoped again and again that the rain would stop in 4 days.

    *****

    It''s been 3 days since the rainy season started.

    9 days left until the official test.

    It''s time for the rain to gradually weaken, but instead of weakening, it became stronger and stronger.

    The coachman, who said I could leave tomorrow, said I had to wait 2 more days.

    Two days. If I spent two more days here, I only had 7 days left.

    Although there were still three days left, there''s no guarantee that the once-postponed schedule would not be postponed again.

    And there''s no way to know what might happen on the way to the capital.

    This made me worried that I might not be able to take the official test.

    My mouth was dry.

    I looked out the window anxiously.

    <b>Rattle, bang!</b>

    The door opened violently without knocking.

    It was a servant who opened the door.

    Perhaps he ran in a hurry, the servant was exhaling a rough breath.

    "My, My Lady! We''re in trouble!"

    Remnants of the past glimpsed over the shouting sound.

    The old memories of more than nine years. The prelude to the tragedy of the former Duke and his wife.

    "My Lady!"

    When I sat down on the floor, the servant rushed to support me.

    Are you okay, My Lady?

    I wanted to answer calmly that I was okay, but I couldn''t because the words couldn''te out.

    My head was throbbing.

    On the floor, the image of the dead Duke and his wife was drawn like a haze.

    "Maid! Maid!"

    When the servant called urgently, Misa rushed into the room.

    "My Lady!"

    Misa also rushed to support me.

    Oh my God, look at the cold sweat.

    Misa didn''t mind getting her sleeves dirty and wiped the cold sweat from my forehead.

    I put myself in Misa''s arms, closed my eyes tightly, and gasped for breath.

    Fortunately, the image of the terrible past quickly disappeared.

    I wasn''t perfectly stable, but I regained myposure enough to speak, and looked back at the servant.

    What''s going on?

    "Ah, we, we''re in trouble, My Lady!"

    The servant stomped his feet and shouted.

    It is said that the riverbank downstream has burst!

    "what?"

    <i>What is he saying? The riverbank burst?</i>

    Didn''t the riverbank repairs have beenpleted perfectly already? Why did the riverbank burst?

    I, I also that far

    Yeah, you didn''t know. It wasn''t a matter for a servant to know.

    I need to see the Duke right away.

    When I heard that Philen was in the office, I headed to the office and found Baron Wizard running urgently from the other side.

    Baron Wizard!

    "My Lady!"

    Baron Wizard approached me almost like running.

    Did you hear the news?

    I have already heard that the riverbank downstream has burst. What is the damage?

    It is said that the rice paddies and fields were all flooded, and the people who lived nearby were swept away by the ruptured river.

    The rice paddies and fields were all flooded, and people were also harmed.

    I had toe up with measures immediately.

    To do that, I went into the office where Philen was with Baron Wizard.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    There were already other aides and people in charge of each task in the office.

    They were having a heated discussion without knowing that Baron Wizard and I were here.

    The damage to crops is severe. If it stays like this, there will be no crops left for the fall harvest.

    Not only downstream but also the riverbank upstream is copsing little by little. As a result, the damage caused by floods is increasing. It must be stopped immediately.

    Philen, who listened to the various opinions of the aides with a serious expression, nodded.

    Lets repair the riverbank first.

    Dont be ridiculous!

    I tried to follow Philen''s words as much as I could, but I couldn''t stay still when I heard him say that.

    Only then did the aides realize that I was here and looked at me in surprise.

    Philen looked at me with displeased eyes.

    Why is the Lady here?

    Is that important now? The important thing is to prevent flood damage!

    I strode over to the table they were sitting at and pointed out the window, where the rain was pouring down.

    If we send people to repair the riverbank when it rains so much, there will be more casualties. So now, instead of repairing the riverbank, the priority is to evacuate people and wait for the rain to subside.

    Then what about the crops?

    <i>Worrying about crops when people are dying.</i>

    You can grow crops again, but you cant bring people back to life if they die!

    I raised my voice out of frustration, and Philen looked at me in bewilderment.

    The same goes for the other aides.

    After a while, Philen, who came to his senses, nodded.

    "All right. Then, as the Lady said, lets discuss how to save people

    There''s no time for discussion! People are dying even at this hour!

    It was frustrating, it was very frustrating.

    Unable to wait for Philen''s decision, I looked at the guardmander of the territory.

    "Sir Rohen, gather the guards into the mansion''s hall right now. We''re going to save people."

    Understood, My Lady.

    As Sir Rohen walked out at a quick pace, I looked at the butler next.

    "Take out all the carriages we have in the mansion and bring everyone who can drive them. The guards will bring the wounded, who cannot walk on their own, to the carriage.

    Yes, My Lady.

    After the butler was the maid, Misa.

    "We will let the victims who lost their homes in the flood stay in the mansion''s annex until the rain stops. Clean up the annex right now, and call all the doctors for the wounded.

    I will do it right away.

    After Misa went out and I was thinking for a moment about what to do next, I suddenly turned to Philen.

    He was looking at me with utter absurdity.

    He seemed to not like me doing his job.

    Of course.

    I was told that I should never go into the duke''s work anymore. And now, it wasn''t enough that I meddled, I even took the lead on my own. He couldn''t have liked it.

    But what could I do?

    I had no time to exin it to him, to convince him, and to wait for his approval.

    Every minute and every second was precious.

    If it''s a punishment for breaking the order, I''ll dly ept itter. If a problem urs, I''ll dly ept the punishment for it too.

    I bowed my head towards Philen.

    Right now, saving people is our priority, so please be generous.

    Philen didn''t answer my request, but there''s no time to wait for his answer.

    At this time, I had to save as many people as possible.

    I hurried to the mansion''s hall where the guards were gathered.

    *****

    Unexpected floods in the early rainy season.

    Although there''s series of bad news, the damage wasn''t significant thanks to Le''s quick response.

    Was that all?

    She took care of the flood victims by letting them stay in the mansion''s annex.

    People praised Le as it spread widely among the people that it was Le, not Philen, who led all this.

    As expected of Young Lady Le! It''s really reassuring to have her here."

    I hope she will soon be the duchess officially.

    "Right. I hope she takes care of us for a long, long time.

    By the way, why did the riverbank burst suddenly?

    The sudden question that popped up out of nowhere spread widely among the people.

    It was the maid, who worked at Williot''s mansion, who answered their question.

    The maid told the people that it was Philen, not Le, who prepared for this rainy season.

    She told them.

    That Philen told Le to never interfere with the duke''s affairs.

    Everyone who heard the news clicked their tongues altogether.

    Oh my, the foolish lord almost killed a lot of people because of his needless pride."

    The Lord, really. If he doesn''t know anything, just leave it to the youngdy."

    Thats what I''m saying. Howpetent our youngdy is.

    The morepetent Le was, the more highlighted Philen''s ipetence was.

    Some joked that it would be better for Le to be the lord and rule the territory.

    The jokes that people spat out unintentionally became a sharp weapon to some.

    The weapon that tore someone else''s pride apart.

    *****

    It wasn''t as big as the main building, but it was still the annex of Duke Williot''s.

    It was big enough to amodate hundreds of flood victims.

    I was just worried that we didn''t have enough manpower to take care of them all.

    Thankfully, the worries disappeared thanks to the support from healthy people.

    After the flood damage had been dealt with to some extent, I investigated why the riverbank burst.

    That way, the riverbank could be repaired and any deficiencies could be filled in as soon as the rainy season was over.

    It was originally Philen''s job, but I wanted to take responsibility for what I had decided to do.

    I carefully looked at the document about the preparation for the rainy season that Baron Wizard brought.

    I didn''t see anything that could be a problem.

    It was just as I remembered it.

    Then what''s the problem?

    Was it simply because it rained a lot this year?

    Or poor construction?

    As I checked thest chapter of the document, thinking about various possibilities, I found a part that was different from my memory.

    Baron Wizard.

    The riverbank copsed not because it rained a lot this year, nor because of poor construction.

    Why is the budget halved?

    No, poor construction was right.

    There''s no way they could do a proper construction with half the budget than what I had set.

    "Who cut the budget like this?"

    it''s the Duke.

    Baron Wizard answered with a gloomy expression.

    I wanted to talk to My Lady about that, but I couldnt say anything because the Duke kept interrupting me. I apologize."

    The Baron has nothing to apologize for.

    Because I knew the fact that Philen interrupted me too.

    Maybe the reason you tried to talk to me before was this.

    If the budget had been reduced, a new document should have been prepared.

    "Yes. Here it is.

    I checked the new document that Baron Wizard gave me.

    Most of them were simr except for the budget, but there were two notable differences.

    The wizard''s employment was canceled and the stone used to build the riverbank had changed. It was that.

    I couldn''t believe he turned the stone into Ahnam, let alone the wizard''s employment.

    Did you not exin to the Duke that there''s a lot of Quan in our territorys water vein?

    I have exined. However, there are many Quanponents in other rivers as well, and saying I''m making a big fuss"

    Baron Wizard didn''t finish his words, but I could guess what he was going to say.

    Obviously, Philen ignored his words and pushed ahead.

    It wasn''t unreasonable for Philen to not understand Baron Wizard''s words.

    Because no one knew, even the former duke and his wife, that the Williot territory''s water vein contained a lot of Quan''.

    I also found it by ident while analyzing various things to solve the drought in the territory.

    Quan'' was harmless to humans or animals and nts, but unfortunately, it had very poorpatibility with Ahnam''.

    The main factor that rapidly corroded the Ahnam was Quan''.

    For this reason, I chose Doreseok instead of Ahnam, which wasmonly used to build riverbanks.

    Doreseok was several times more expensive than Ahnam, and it was difficult to handle, but there''s nothing we could do about it.

    It''s better than floods that caused flood victims.

    <i>am I the only one who thinks so?</i>

    So you did the repair work with Ahnam?

    "Yes. And"

    All the repaired parts must have been punctured.

    It was obvious even if I didn''t say it.

    Baron Wizard smiled awkwardly and nodded.

    If they removed all the banks made of Doreseok and rebuilt them with Ahnam, they would have withstood even if they were corroded once.

    However, as only the repair work was done with Ahnam, the thin Ahnam would quickly corrode, resulting in flooding.

    The amount of damage was several times the amount Philen had saved.

    The time it took to put it all back together was incalcble in money.

    its ridiculous.

    It was a disrespectful word to say to the Duke, but there''s no other way to exin my feelings and the current situation other than these words.

    Baron Wizard thought so too, as he sighed silently.

    I need to tell this to the Duke first.

    This was the work for Philen to do in the future.

    So it would be good to let him know where the problem came from and what to do in the future.

    Shall I go with you?

    "No. I''ll go alone.

    That way, we can talkfortably.

    I took all the previous documents and all the new ones that Philen had done.

    Ah, in case he didn''t know, I had to bring the report about Quan as well. The report just happened to be in my room.

    After I had everything, my hands were heavy.

    I left the room with documents in my arms.

    When I asked the servant where Philen was, he said he was at the indoor training ground.

    "Thank you."

    Um, My Lady.

    As I briefly thanked him and was about to go to Philen, the servant called me carefully.

    I think you better be careful.

    "Careful. Of what?"

    The Duke. He seemed to be in quite a bad mood.

    Philen was in a bad mood? Did someone offend him?

    Thank you for telling me in advance.

    After thanking the servant once again, I headed to the indoor training ground where Philen was.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    The indoor training ground was in the basement.

    It had been raining continuously for the past few days, so the air in the basement was damp.

    <i>I''ll have to tell the servants to ventte. And do some cleaning again.</i>

    After checking that there''s nothing else to worry about, I entered the training ground.

    Philen was wielding a wooden sword half-naked. Thick drops of sweat dripped down on his hard muscles.

    It was somewhat of an obscene scene, but it didn''t make me excited. Because it''s a scene that I saw often in the past.

    So I looked at him calmly, and the same goes for Philen.

    He showed me his bare skin and didn''t falter in the slightest.

    Whats the matter?

    I''m here because of the problem of the preparation for the rainy season.

    I put down the documents I had brought on the table near him and held out the new document he filled out.

    I checked the document you filled out and found that you canceled the wizard''s employment and changed the stone used to build the riverbank from Doreseok to Ahnam.

    "so?"

    This time, I presented the report on Quan.

    As you can see here, there''s Quan in our territory''s water vein

    Why do you call it our territory''?

    "Huh?"

    You''re not Le Williot yet. But why did you call this territory our territory''? It''s my territory''.

    <i>What kind of childish pun is this?</i>

    As I stared at him without saying anything out of absurdity, Philen put down his wooden sword and approached me.

    Perhaps, you want to be the Lord?

    "What?"

    If not, why are you doing this when I told you not to?

    Philen mmed the document I held out. The papers fell to the floor like snow.

    I''m sure I have told you not to get involved in the duke''s work, so why did you meddle as you pleased?

    Philen''s face hardened terribly. He also looked like he was hurt.

    The servant''s words, telling me to be careful because he seemed to be in quite a bad mood, echoed in my ears.

    <i>I should haveeter.</i>

    I felt regret that came toote.

    I couldnt help it if you were talking about what happened in the office at that time. People''s lives are in danger if we don''t act quickly"

    Then you shouldnt have stepped up, you should have told me!

    His voice echoed loudly in the indoor training ground that was closed off from all sides.

    Thats the rule, you''re not going to say you don''t know, are you?"

    Of course I know. But sometimes you have to put people first rather than sticking to rules. That was the case back then.

    I calmly faced the fierce Philen''s gaze and exined it as easily as possible for him to understand.

    As I said, it had to be dealt with as quickly as possible. So, I thought it would be faster to step up than to report to you"

    Its not that. You probably wanted to show off your skills to people.

    Philen''s lips tilted obliquely.

    Isnt it because you want to show that you''re morepetent than me and that you fit the position of the lord?

    That cant be true!

    "Well. I''m not sure I can believe you. How can I believe you when you spread that rumor?"

    That rumor?

    Last warning, Le. Dont do as you please.

    A voice as cold as ice pierced my ears.

    Get your hands off everything.

    Philen tapped me on the shoulder and walked past me.

    If you ignore my words one more time and do as you please, I won''t let you off anymore."

    His footprints were clearly engraved on the paper that had fallen to the floor.

    *****

    I didn''t know with what mind I left the training ground. I was in my room when I came to my senses.

    "My Lady. You are here.

    Misa found me and rushed to me.

    Now in the annex

    Stop, Misa.

    I held my throbbing head and waved my hand.

    If thats the case, discuss it with the Duke, not me.

    "Yes? But"

    The Duke said he''d do it himself. So, talk to the Duke about it.

    When I spoke firmly, Misa nodded as if she couldn''t help it.

    More than that, Misa, are there any strange rumors circting among the people?

    What strange rumors do you mean?

    "Hmm, like I''m morepetent than the Duke rumors like that?

    Misa''s expression darkened in an instant. There really seemed to be a strange rumor circting.

    What exactly is the rumor?

    Its just a rumor. It''s not something My Lady should care about."

    It''s up to me to decide. Tell me."

    After sighing softly, Misa told me the rumor that was circting among the people.

    Starting with the story that I was morepetent than Philen.

    Then the whole story about the people that want me to be the lord, not Philen.

    <i>That''s why Philen reacted like that.</i>

    It was only then did I understand Philen''s reaction. But it was ridiculous for him to think that I was the one who made such a rumor.

    Spreading rumors like that wouldn''t do me any good. It just made me lose all my face.

    But, even if I told Philen this now, he wouldn''t believe me.

    When the deep emotional gap between him and me was clearly visible, I thought it was an opportunity to go to take the official test.

    in many ways.

    *****

    I thought Philen would tell Countess Thebesa to stop preparing for the wedding right away, but strangely enough, he didn''t.

    I never heard of that from Sarah. But rather, I heard he urged her to prepare for the wedding as soon as possible.

    <i>Are you going to marry me in this situation?</i>

    <i>What on earth are you thinking, Philen?</i>

    I really wanted to look into his head.

    In the quiet cold war, time continued to flow, entering the 7th day since the rainy season began.

    From the 5th day, the rain gradually became thinner, and by the 7th day, it had hardly rained.

    People cheered for this, but I couldn''t be happy.

    It was because there were only five days left until the official test.

    <i>There''s no time for further dy. I have to go to the capital quickly.</i>

    I packed a simple bag and hurried to find the coachman with Sarah.

    However,

    "We can''t use the carriage?"

    I apologize, My Lady.

    The coachman bowed his head to the ground.

    There is only one carriage avable right now, and that carriage will be used by the Duke today.

    It was the result of using carriages to save the people.

    I had no regrets because I was able to save a lot of people thanks to it, but it still was unbearable.

    I dont mind if it''s a luggage carriage.

    I apologize, but we don''t even have a luggage carriage avable right now.

    Oh my, not even a luggage carriage?

    I wish I could ride a horse.

    It was regrettable that I couldn''t learn horseback riding because I was so busy with other things.

    Then the only option left was to ask Philen to lend me the carriage.

    I didn''t want to run into Philen as much as possible, but there''s no other way.

    Because I couldn''t give up the official test.

    There''s no time to lose.

    I went to see Philen right away, and I ran into him while on the way.

    Philen wasn''t alone. There''s Cecily next to him.

    Cecily, who made eye contact with me, tried to bow lightly to greet me, but Philen wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

    You dont have to greet her like that when your body is heavy.

    "But"

    Cecily looked me in the eye and blurred her words.

    Your body is heavy, I''m sure even Lady Thebesa will understand.

    Philen pulled Cecily further into his arms and looked straight at me.

    Because she values people more than rules. Isnt that right, Lady Thebesa?

    that''s what I said before.

    I never thought he''d return it sarcastically like this.

    It''s ridiculous.

    When I stared at him, Philen smiled the winner''s smile.

    Do you have anything to say to me?

    "no."

    I had nothing to say. What could I say?

    Why would I be mad at him for returning the words that way? or grumbling over it?

    Either way was futile.

    I was just going to offend him for nothing, and I didn''t want to do that as much as greeting Cecily.

    What the Duke said is correct.

    So when I acquiesced, Philen''s face was subtly wrinkled.

    Philen looked at me intently, as if trying to gauge my intentions, and opened his mouth.

    What brings you here?

    I want to go to the capital.

    Philen turned to Sarah behind me. To be precise, to the luggage she was carrying.

    The flood victims issue is not over yet, and you''re going to the capital already?

    Not already. There are only five days left until the official test. Even if I leave now, I''m running out of time.

    I took a moment to catch my breath and then added.

    "And thanks to the Duke''s good handling of the flood victims, I don''t need to stay here as I have nothing to do."

    Are you being sarcastic now, Lady?

    <i>Now, even if Ipliment you, you think I''m being sarcastic?</i>

    I sighed deeply on the inside but smiled on the outside.

    That can''t be true.

    Philen clicked his tongue as if he didn''t like it and turned away from the topic.

    If you go to the capital, We''ll see each other in two weeks at the most. Have a safe trip, Lady.

    "I have a favor to ask you about that, Duke.

    From now on, it was the main point.

    I thought I should ask him, but when I was about to say it, I got nervous and squeezed the inside of my sleeve.

    There is only one carriage avable in the mansion now.

    So, are you asking for that carriage?

    I won''t use it for long. When I get to the next town, I''ll rent another carriage

    "No way."

    Before I could finish my words, Philen cut it off and tly refused.

    I thought he might be nasty to me, but I didn''t expect him to refuse so firmly like that.

    "Just one day, I only need to use it for one day. I''ll give it back to you as soon as I get to the next town"

    "What''s more important to the Lady, saving people or taking the official test?"

    I was speechless at the sudden question.

    I didn''t know why he''s asking such a question, but if I had to choose between the two, of course

    Saving people.

    I''m going to go do that now.

    Philen wrapped his arms around Cecily''s shoulders and passed me by.

    As they approached, the coachman hurriedly opened the carriage door.

    Philen let Cecily in the carriage first and then looked back at me.

    So, My Lady, who values people more than anything else, please understand with a great generosity.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    I feel sorry for Lady Thebesa.

    Philen, who was looking out the window with a sour look, turned to Cecily, who was sitting opposite him.

    Cecily muttered with a gloomy face.

    She really wanted to take the official test, but couldn''t go to the capital because she didn''t have a carriage."

    There''s no need to feel sorry for her. Because it''s all her fault."

    Who told her to use all the carriages in the mansion without thinking?

    The carriage that Philen was riding now was a historic carriage used by the Duke of Williot for generations.

    Thanks to the servants'' inability to use this and leaving it behind, it was able to stay intact.

    And since she won''t pass the official test anyway, it''s better for her not to take it. It would be even more disgraceful if she went in vain and fell.

    "Oh my. Phil still thinks of Lady Thebesa even in this situation.

    As Cecily looked at him as if she was genuinely admiring, Philen shrugged.

    No matter how much I hate her, she is the woman who will be my wife. I have to take care of her.

    My wife.

    The corners of Cecily''s lips, which went up smoothly, hardened slightly, but Philen didn''t notice it.

    As expected, a kind person. You''ll take care of our child who will be born soon too, right?

    "Of course."

    Philen nodded as if she was asking what''s so obvious.

    Then what about me?

    Cecily carefully asked what she was most curious about, as the flow of the conversation went as she wanted.

    By then, Philen erased his smile and looked at Cecily closely.

    It was as if he was judging what intention she had by saying this.

    <i>It''s not the time yet.</i>

    <i>Well, she''s still holding out. But there''s no way I''ll give her room.</i>

    Afterpleting the calction in her head, Cecily quickly withdrew.

    I''m satisfied with just being able to see my child often.

    Not our'' but my'' child.

    Cecily didn''t let go of her monopoly on the child, even while she was withdrawing, and Philen admitted it.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll see the child often.

    Really?

    Of course, I promise.

    "It made me happy."

    Cecily smiled brightly and fell into Philen''s arms.

    I hope our child can be born as soon as possible.

    Same goes for me.

    Philen replied, stroking Cecily''s back affectionately.

    I hope he can be born soon.

    *****

    An hour before the official test began.

    Of the 200 applicants, exactly 171 have entered the test hall so far.

    Ver reported to Kalian with a sullen look.

    Kalian smiled and looked at Ver.

    You seem dissatisfied with me.

    "Then, must I not be dissatisfied with you not letting me go home? I''m almost dying because of it!"

    "I think so, considering your skin is glossy. You have a goodplexion too.

    Of course, it was.

    There''s no way hisplexion could get worse as he continued to receive delicious meals on his soft bed.

    Still, it was a pce. It couldn''t be morefortable than home.

    After the official test is over, I can go home, right?

    "Yeah. At that time, even if you insist you dont want to go, Ill push you on the back. So don''t worry.

    Only then did Ver smile brightly.

    Was it that good? This made him feel like he had be a bad boss.

    Kalian chuckled and epted the list handed by Ver.

    He just nced through it, and he seemed to know who the seven people Ver was talking about.

    They were that famous. They were people who immediately came to mind when someone saw their names.

    However.

    <b>Flutter, flutter</b>

    Why

    <b>Flutter, flutter</b>

    "isn''t there Le Thebesa''s name?"

    "Le Thebesa, do you mean Duke Williot''s fiance?"

    Everyone said that when someone mentioned Le Thebesa.

    Ver didn''t say anything special or strange.

    <i>But why do I feel so bad?</i>

    Kalian stroked his chin and thought for a moment, but couldn''t find the cause.

    Why are you looking for that Lady all of a sudden?

    "Just I heard she took the test, but I couldnt see her name.

    Ah, I remember seeing her name on the applicants list too.

    Ver checked the list that Kalian gave again and nodded.

    Certainly, the Lady doesnt have her name on it.

    Why doesnt she take the test?

    Ver wanted to ask why he was curious about it, but he said his own opinion instead.

    "Well, I can''t be sure because I''m not the party involved, but if I dare to guess, she must have been scared and ran away?"

    scared?

    Because there''s a lot of famous people from various fields who took the test. I, too, would have been scared.

    Ver hated it and clicked his tongue.

    "Is that so?"

    Kalian answered indifferently. He leaned against the window and looked out the window.

    It was a face with a lot of thoughts. Dissatisfaction and worries were also seen.

    Ver asked bluntly.

    You seem dissatisfied and worried that the Lady is noting to take the test.

    Kalian smiled slightly awkwardly and looked back at Ver.

    Is it too obvious?

    Very. And didn''t you make it obvious on purpose so that I can notice it?"

    you know me too well.

    "It''s been five years since I''ve been with you, Your Majesty."

    Ver trembled as he spat out the words that made him feel disgusted.

    So, shall we find out? The reason why Lady Thebesa didn''te to take the test.

    "No need."

    Kalian waved indifferently.

    Its not something you can know right away just by doing an investigation, and you''ll find out only after the test is over, so what''s the use?"

    Well, that''s true.

    Ver nodded in agreement with Kalian''s words.

    Then, there are only 30 minutes left before the test begins, so I''ll go to the test hall now."

    Ver was the test''s general supervisor. This was also ordered by Kalian.

    He couldn''t believe other people. So what could he do?

    It''s not enough to prepare the questions, but also to supervise the test.

    Being an aide was a harsh job in many ways.

    Laughing at those who took the test, dreaming of a hopeful future without knowing this, Ver bowed to Kalian.

    "Wait."

    Kalian raised his lean body.

    I''m going too.

    "Cra Hmm, mmm."

    Ver, who was almost asking Kalian if he was crazy for a moment, swallowed his words in a hurry.

    Ver had been an aide to Kalian since he was a prince. He was one of the loyalists who stayed by Kalian''s side even during his most difficult times.

    Kalian took that into ount and was very considerate of Ver.

    Thanks to this, Ver was able to express his opinions more freely than other people, but everything had lines.

    He knew that it wasn''t okay to ask if he was crazy.

    At least in this situation.

    Are you going to supervise the test yourself?

    Is it wrong?

    There is nothing wrong with it, but if Your Majesty supervises the test himself, everyone will be nervous and will not be able to take the test properly.

    If they dont have that much of a wall, they shouldnt apply for an aide.

    <i>where on earth did that standarde from?</i>

    <i>Even if I ask, it will be his own standard.</i>

    Ver clicked his tongue inwardly and shook his head.

    He didn''t want to take Kalian with him as much as possible for the poor people who were probably very nervous about the test, but

    This way.

    Unfortunately, Ver had no justification or power to stop him.

    And so, Ver headed to the test hall with Kalian.

    Hig.

    Your, Your Majesty!

    I, I greet Your Majesty, the Emperor!

    As expected, as soon as they saw Kalian''s face, they greeted him in bewilderment.

    Themoners who had an audience with the emperor for the first time in their lives fell t on the floor.

    Kalian looked around the test hall indifferently.

    He expected it from the moment he checked the list, but they were all men.

    There were no women, including supervisors and schrs assigned for scoring.

    Although it was written in the official announcement that women can take the test, Le was the only woman who took it.

    Numerousmoners, even those who had recently bemoners from ves, took the test, but there were no women.

    <i>Well, is it obvious?</i>

    Because there had never been a case in the empire''s history where a woman became an official.

    There were often times when a woman became an official of the territory, but never once became an official of the empire.

    It was ironic.

    The empire''sws didn''t explicitly state that women are not supposed to be the officials of the Empire.

    But in the long history of the empire of 700 years, there had never been a woman who became an official of the empire. It was surprising and ironic.

    He could understand why people took it for granted.

    <i>Is that why you ran away, Le Thebesa?</i>

    When the official test was going to start, his eyes sting.

    <i>Or maybe she ran away because Philen rebuked saying what official'' to her?</i>

    <i>Is that why she''s breaking her promise to me?</i>

    Even though he didn''t think he would have any lingering feelings for her if that was the case, the lingering feelings were still there. And so, his gaze turned to the door.

    He had a feeling that Le woulde in even now.

    Ten minutes left until the test begins.

    But a feeling was just a feeling, it was different from reality.

    That woman, didn''te.

    As expected, did she give up on the test?

    Kalian''s eyes darkened.

    Everyone, please sit down.

    Following the supervisor''s instructions, the people sat down in unison.

    The supervisor waited a little longer, and when there''s five minutes left, he turned to Kalian.

    Kalian was still looking at the door.

    May we close the door, Your Majesty?

    The supervisor asked politely, but Kalian didn''t answer.

    It was the same no matter how many times he called.

    When the supervisor was at a loss, Ver sighed deeply and stood right in front of Kalian.

    "Your Majesty."

    Only then did Kalian react.

    May we close the door?

    how much time left?

    "One minute left."

    <i>Only one minute left?</i>

    <i>If it''s until now, it is safe to say that she won''te now.</i>

    <i>I have to throw away the lingering feelings I have.</i>

    As much as he had expected in his heart, the disappointment that came to him was great.

    Kalian turned around with a cloudy look.

    "Close the door."

    The moment when the huge stone door was about to close with a loud noise.

    "Please wait!"

    *Not epting donation at the moment.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    A desperate familiar voice could be heard through the half-closed door.

    "Please wait a minute!"

    <i>This voice</i>

    Kalian, who was about to go back, stopped on the spot. His head turned on its own.

    Ver, who confirmed Kalian''s reaction, gestured.

    Open the door again.

    The huge half-closed stone door opened again.

    After a while, a woman in a slightly messy dress rushed into the stone door.

    Her hair, which was not properly groomed, was a mess, and her dress was also shabby.

    "Haa haa."

    Perhaps the woman had run in a hurry, she stood still and caught her breath for a moment.

    "Thank, you."

    In the meantime, it was funny seeing her not forget to say thank you to the servants.

    Everyone in the test hall, including Kalian, looked at the woman.

    Except for Kalian and Ver, most of them thought she was just a woman who came here for a business.

    They didn''t think she was an examinee for the official test like they were.

    That''s because there''s no precedent for a woman to be an official of the empire.

    Besides, it''s not a short-term job, but an aide to the emperor.

    A woman in such an important position?

    It was ridiculous. It couldn''t have happened.

    In the midst of everyone''s murmuring, Kalian nced at Ver.

    Ver, who knew what Kalian wanted, sighed quietly and approached the woman.

    The woman, who was catching her breath with her upper body bent slightly, straightened her back as Ver approached.

    Her outfit was a bit shabby and messy, but the dignity that couldn''t be hidden flowed out from the woman.

    It was just eye contact, but he thought that he shouldn''t dare to treat her recklessly.

    <i>As expected, a noble is a noble.</i>

    Ver ced his hand on his chest and greeted her politely.

    My name is Ver Delrond. You are Lady Le Thebesa, right?

    "Yes, that''s right."

    When the woman, Le, answered, the people murmured once again.

    Philen Williot''s fiance.

    The woman who will soon be Duchess Williot.

    The daughter of Count Thebesa.

    and the illegitimate child of Count Thebesa.

    <b>BANG-</b>

    !

    The people, who were murmuring as they looked at Le, turned to look at Kalian in surprise when he mmed the table hard.

    Noisy.

    Kalian, who was seated on the highest seat, looked at the people as sharp as a well-forged de.

    The people hurriedly lowered their eyes for fear of making eye contact with Kalian.

    Its already past the test time, so everyone shut up.

    Everyone shut their mouths at once as if cold water had been poured by Kalian''s words.

    Even the supervisors stood still with their mouths shut, but there were only two people moving.

    Umm, is it toote for me to take the test?

    One was Le.

    No way.

    The other was Ver.

    Number 172.

    He smiled brightly and handed the test identification slip to Le Thebesa.

    The test has to begin now. So please take a seat, Lady Le Thebesa.

    *****

    The fact that Le took the official test spread through the people''s mouths even before the test was over.

    Each person said different things, but the context was the same.

    They thought it was ridiculous for Le to take the official test.

    And wouldn''t thatdy soon be a Duchess?

    Why would she take the official test?

    She wouldn''t be able to pass it anyway.

    Without proper education, it was impossible for ady to pass the official test.

    Moreover, they said that this test had the highest difficulty ever.

    Even Raymond Logan, who was known for being a genius, shook his head when he saw the test questions.

    That''s why people were convinced that Le wouldn''t be able to pass the test.

    No one expected Le to pass the test as the top.

    Even Kalian.

    *****

    "The top?"

    Kalian asked Ver, in a daze.

    Lady Thebesa as the top?

    Ver expressed his affirmation in silence. He, too, was very perplexed.

    From the moment he heard that Raymond Logan was taking the official test, Ver knew he would be on the top.

    It was the same with Kalian.

    The official test was held to officially recruit Le, but Raymond Logan''s application was unexpected.

    He never expected Logan to apply for the official test when he gave his resignation letter.

    So, he was worried about what to do, but Le took the top spot, beating Raymond Logan.

    Isnt something wrong?

    This is the Ladys answer sheet.

    It''s better to show it directly than to exin it verbally.

    Ver showed Kalian the answer sheet, which schrs praised so much that made their mouths dry.

    <i>How on earth did she write her answer so well that schrs scored her higher than Raymond Logan?</i>

    He was very curious. Kalian perused the answer sheet silently.

    After a while,

    well written.

    After reading it carefully, Kalian briefly expressed what he thought.

    If other people heard it, they would say it was an indifferent evaluation, but this was the highestpliment that Kalian could give.

    Even Ver, who had been working with him for a long time, had rarely heardpliments with well''.

    Most of them ended with good job''.

    Very well written.

    However, he gave thatpliment not once, but twice, even to the point of very'', but Ver wasn''t surprised at all and nodded calmly.

    Le''s answer was perfect, even in his eyes.

    If you write a long sentence in a short period of time, the second half usually falls apart because of your urgency, but Le''s answer was all neat.

    All 7 answers.

    The answer sheet was so perfectly written, she would be good at filling out the documents.

    Ver''s eyes twinkled like there''s stars on them.

    Ver put his hand on Kalian''s desk and leaned his upper body toward him.

    Please give her to me.

    "What?"

    Kalian''s eyebrow tilted obliquely at the words that came out of nowhere.

    Lady Thebesa is not a thing.

    I didnt mean it that way. I meant to ask you to recruit her as an aide as soon as possible. I want to see Lady Thebesas work quickly.

    "That''s not it. You want to hand over your work quickly."

    Kalian smiled and pinched his true intention. Then Ver replied with a nonchnt smile.

    That too as well. After all, Your Majesty is going to recruit Lady Thebesa.

    I am, but will it be okay?"

    "What?"

    The recruited one is Lady Thebesa.

    <i>That''s why, what''s wrong with that?</i>

    Ver blinked as he couldn''t understand what Kalian meant and looked at him.

    Kalian said in more detail with a subtle face.

    Lady Thebesa is a woman.

    Ver replied indifferently.

    Well, she doesn''t look like a man.

    Until now, women have never been officials of the empire.

    Ah, it was because of that.

    Only then did Ver realize what Kalian was trying to say and replied with a small smile.

    "I know, right? It''s not prohibited byw, so why hasn''t there been one yet?"

    His answer was that he didn''t care at all for Le to be an aide.

    <i>As expected, it''s good to have him by my side.</i>

    Kalian stood up, smiling happily.

    "Where is Lady Thebesa?"

    She is waiting outside the pce.

    Of course, Le wasn''t waiting of her own ord.

    Seeing her answer sheet, Ver knew this would happen and immediately held her back.

    <b><i>His Majesty said that he wanted to see the Lady separately. Please wait for a moment, Lady Thebesa.</i></b>

    To that end, he didn''t hesitate to use Kalian''s name.

    <i>Well, how is it? It will be true soon anyway.</i>

    I want to see her separately.

    <i>See? It is true.</i>

    Ver smiled and bowed his head.

    "Yes."

    *****

    My body trembled slightly as the cold air touched my exposed shoulders and neck.

    At the hem of the skirt was densely studded with expensive jewels.

    <i>Don''t tell me, it''s not going to fall, right?</i>

    I looked at the jewels with anxious eyes.

    If it was my dress, I would only feel sorry if I lost the jewels, but I couldn''t help but feel worried because the dress was borrowed from the emperor.

    ording to the maids'' opinion, my original dress was inappropriate for an audience with the emperor, so I had to change into this dress.

    And before that, my messy hair was washed thoroughly and groomed.

    I walked carefully with the skirt up in case something dirty got on the dress.

    Wee, Lady Thebesa.

    The person who came to meet me was the man I had met at the test hall.

    His name had to be Ver Delrond. His title was baron.

    Even a three-year-old child knew that he was the emperor''s aide.

    The emperor''s only aide, Ver Delrond, was famous in many ways.

    Whether in a good sense or in a bad sense.

    The most famous thing was his job''.

    "His Majesty is waiting. Come this way."

    At the emperor''s pce, Ver himself, not Sylvia, guided me.

    After passing through the long corridor decorated with splendor and elegance, we entered the drawing-room.

    Kalian was sitting on a red velvet sofa.

    Le Thebesa, I greet the sun of the Empire.

    Come here and sit down.

    As I sat across from Kalian, the maid set refreshments on the table.

    When the maid left, Kalian opened his mouth.

    Your appearance has cleaned up.

    "Ah."

    My ears blushed and I bowed my head.

    I apologize. I didn''t intend toe to the test hall like that, but somehow"

    Well, it doesnt matter if you smell or not.

    Kalian smiled mischievously.

    Seeing that appearance, I can see something must have happened.

    I expressed my affirmation in silence.

    Kalian leaned leisurely on the sofa and asked.

    May I ask what happened?

    What should I do? Should I tell him?

    I thought about it because it wasn''t a very pleasant story, but I slowly opened my mouth.

    ***

    *Not epting kofi at this time

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    the rainy season has begun in Williot territory.

    It might sound a little out of the blue, but to exin what happened, I had to say this.

    It started with the fact that I was stranded in the estate due to the early rainy season.

    To make matters worse, the riverbank copsed, causing a great flood.

    All the carriages except for Duke Williot''s carriage were put in to save the territory''s people.

    As a result, all the carriages were broken, and there were no carriages to ride on.

    I didn''t tell him that Philen didn''t lend me the only remaining Duke Williot''s carriage.

    Not because I thought of Philen, but it was because of my face.

    I didn''t want to let other people know that I was a fiance who was ignored by her fianc.

    so I was in a difficult situation. Luckily a procession of merchants passed by, I was able to get a carriage ande to the capital.

    And it''s not just a carriage, but a luggage carriage?

    Kalian asked back as if it was ridiculous.

    Of course.

    A noble Lady rode a luggage carriage rather than a regr carriage. It was funny even to me.

    So when I stopped by the town in the middle, I thought about renting a proper carriage.

    However, getting a carriage that travels long distances is not only expensive but also time-consuming, so I just came here by relying on the merchant carriage.

    Thanks to that, my condition was a mess.

    Rather than riding a luggage carriage, you could have just ridden a horse.

    I am ashamed, but I do not know how to ride a horse.

    Why? Did you not learn basic skills when you were young?

    Countess Thebesa couldn''t have taught me that.

    There''s even no teacher to teach me about letters. I barely learned it from the books my half-brother had left behind by self-studying.

    Somehow, I missed the opportunity to learn.

    If I told other people about it, it would be an act of shooting myself in the foot, so I changed my words around.

    It would have been difficult if he had persistently asked, but fortunately, Kalian didn''t.

    You did a great job on your test.

    Kalian picked up the teacup and said in a nonchnt tone.

    You''re the top.

    "Yes?"

    <i>I''m the top?</i>

    That can''t be true. There must be some mistake"

    Mistake? My Lady, we have 7 schrs and Ver And do you want to say that my eyes are wrong?

    My mouth closed on its own.

    I still couldn''t believe that I was on the top, but I couldn''t ask if he was mistaken when he said that.

    There''s no such thing as a mistake. It''s certain that the Lady is the top.

    Kalian firmly put an end to the question.

    So the Lady was selected to be my aide.

    <i>What are you saying right now</i>

    <i>I, I was selected to be your aide?</i>

    I was stunned by the more unbelievable fact than being the top in the test.

    <i>Is this a dream?</i>

    I was worried that everything would disappear when I came to my senses again.

    Congrattions, Lady Thebesa.

    The indifferent congrattory brought reality to my face.

    Only then did Ie to my senses and cover my mouth with my hands.

    I really became the emperor''s aide.

    Being an official had been my desired dream since I was very young.

    However, I was giving up because of the custom, the custom that women couldn''t be officials. I couldn''t believe I achieved it like this.

    My heart was full and my eyes were teary. It felt like I was walking on clouds.

    Th, thank

    I had to say thank you quickly, but no words came out.

    Like a fool, I just repeated the word thank''.

    I stuttered, barely holding back the tears that were about to pour out.

    It must have been frustrating for me to do that, but Kalian didn''t say anything.

    He just quietly drank tea and waited until I could fully say thank you.

    One by one, things that I had forgotten for a while came to mind.

    The image of Philen, who was angry about what I would do with the duchess''s work when I became an official, shed in front of my eyes.

    When can you start to work?

    I couldn''t say anything to Kalian''s question and just fiddled with the teacup.

    <i>Will Philen allow me to work as an aide?</i>

    <i>If he doesn''t allow me, what should I do?</i>

    <i>Should I refuse it?</i>

    It seems there''s no answer.

    Oh my, I couldn''t believe I ignored the Emperor''s question.

    I apologize. I have something to think about for a moment

    That''s the look on your face.

    Kalian held his chin and leaned his upper body slightly toward me.

    So, what''s your answer?

    I think I will have to go back to the Williot estate first.

    I guess you do. You have to pack your stuff."

    There''s that, but I have to ask Duke Williot if it''s okay for me to work as an aide.

    "Why?"

    Kalian tilted his head slightly as if it was strange.

    "It''s your business. Why are you asking Duke Williot rather than making your own decision?"

    Because Im the Dukes fiance.

    "So?"

    So? I thought that was a sufficient answer, but now that he asked back, I was disconcerted.

    Does Duke Williot ever ask the Lady for permission to do something?

    I shook my head.

    Philen never asked for my permission and always acted in his own way, and it''s entirely up to me to take care of the aftermath.

    Why doesn''t he ask? Isn''t Duke Williot your fianc?"

    That''s right, why didn''t he get permission from me?

    Because he''s the Duke?

    Of course, there had to be a reason, but I couldn''t say that it was necessarily the case.

    Because when the previous Duke Williot did something, he always asked the Duchess.

    When I looked at it interestingly, the previous duke stroked my hair with a broad smile, saying that if he was considerate of his wife, he had to do this.

    Consideration, that''s right. This was a consideration, not an obligation.

    Philen wasn''t as considerate of me as I was of him.

    why did I realize this now?

    No, I already realized it, but I had been turning a blind eye to it all this time.

    If I acknowledged that fact, I would be so miserable.

    It made me so pathetic that I couldn''t let go of the duchess''s position even after being treated like this.

    It seems like you have a lot on your mind again.

    I apologize.

    It was disrespectful to keep thinking differently in front of the emperor.

    I will be careful from now on.

    Does that mean that the Lady and I will see each other again?

    Of course, I tried to answer yes, but my mouth kept closed.

    Because I knew that what he meant was not as Duchess Williot and the Emperor, but as the Emperor''s aide and the Emperor.

    When I looked at the teacup silently, Kalian smiled brightly and picked up his teacup.

    You said you have to go back to the Williot estate, so I''ll have to give you plenty of time. A month should be enough, right?"

    That is enough. Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty.

    You''re someone who''ll help me with my work in the future, so this is nothing.

    After taking a sip of tea, Kalian put down his teacup and looked at me.

    I''ll ept whatever choice the Lady makes, but I want you to know one thing.

    His blue eyes twinkled mischievously.

    That I really need the Ladys help.

    If the emperor needed help, I had to help as I was a noble.

    If thats the case

    "Ah, I''m not forcing you."

    Kalian raised both hands to his chest level, smiling.

    I just said that. The Lady can do whatever she wants.

    Still, I hope to see you again in a month with good news.

    My eyes went down to the teacup, which had lost its warmth.

    I''ll always be waiting for you.

    The words that he''ll be waiting echoed in my ears.

    I was grateful to Kalian for letting me spend the night in the Imperial Pce, and also for lending me a carriage.

    I should say thank you for his helpter. And also gave him a thank you gift.

    What should I give him? Jewelry? Clothes? Or

    strawberry candy?

    I couldn''t believe strawberry candy came to my mind as a gift.

    It seemed like the strawberry candy he gave me before left quite an impression on me.

    In fact, even without worrying about this, I already knew what Kalian wanted the most.

    Me epting the position of an aide.

    Kalian said he didn''t force me, but it was still burdensome.

    I was thinking a lot about it.

    If he had forced me to ept the position, I would have epted it with ease.

    No. I shouldn''t think like this when he thought of me and gave me the chance to make a choice.

    its hard.

    I sighed deeply and looked out the window.

    The scenery became more and more familiar. It meant that Williot territory was getting closer.

    It also meant that the time hade to meet Philen.

    The thought of seeing Philen gave me a headache.

    <i>He must have already heard that I passed the official test.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>How will Philen react when he sees me?</i>

    I hoped he didn''t get too upset, but it would be impossible.

    If I thought of my rtionship with Philen, I had to refuse the position. But if I thought of my dream, I wanted to ept it.

    it would be too much to catch two rabbits at the same time.

    What on earth should I do?

    The worries weren''t resolved, rather it continued to grow like a snowball, and by the time I arrived at Williot''s estate, it became uncontrobly huge.

    When I finally arrived at Duke Williot''s mansion, my face had turned dark

    The imperial knight and the coachman, who took me all the way here, asked me what was wrong.

    I tried hard to smile, saying there''s nothing wrong and went into the duke''s mansion.

    "My Lady!"

    You are back, My Lady!

    Sarah and Misa came out to greet me with bright smiles. Other servants were also seen.

    I didn''t see them for only about 10 days, but I was happy as if I hadn''t seen them for a year.

    "It''s been a while. Is everything okay?"

    "Of course! As you may have seen, the territory restoration is going smoothly!

    Did it? I didn''t pay attention as my head was full of other thoughts.

    But My Lady.

    Sarah looked at me with twinkling eyes.

    I heard you passed the test? And on the top too!

    As expected, that story had spread all the way here.

    As expected of My Lady! You are amazing!

    Somehow, I was lucky.

    It can''t be lucky enough to be on top! My Lady got it because you''re smart!"

    Sarah gave me a thumbs up saying I was cool. Other servants also made a fuss andplimented me.

    It''s not like I had done a great job, but beingplimented by so many people made me embarrassed.

    "Stop it. Its not a big deal.

    Yeah, its not a big deal.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43<blockquote></blockquote>

    The chilly, subdued cold voice ate up the noisy people''s voices all at once.

    When Philen appeared, Sarah and other servants shut their mouths at once and stepped aside.

    Philen crossed the crowd, approaching me.

    Congrattions, Lady.

    Philen''s eyes bent.

    "You managed to pass it by all means. I never thought you''d pass the test as the top.

    It was a smiling face, but the eyes looking at me were terribly cold.

    He''s in a very bad mood.

    Well, he couldn''t have felt good because he was doing something he didn''t like and even lost the bet.

    Since I was greeted with congrattions, I thought I should answer, so I bowed my head lightly.

    Its all thanks to the Dukes support.

    "Support, huh?"

    Philen smiled a little and folded his arms. His head tilted to one side.

    So, what are you going to do next? Are you nning to be an official?

    I hadn''t decided yet, but I nodded, thinking about Philen''s intentions.

    "Yes. I decided to do that.

    The smile faded from Philen''s face at my answer.

    In the ce where the false smile disappeared, the chilly, cold air swept around.

    Did you make that decision without my permission?

    Do I have to get permission from the Duke to be an official?

    Did you forget that you''re my fiance?

    It was funny that Philen said the same thing I said to the Emperor.

    Did the emperor feel this way when he saw me saying it? It''s a little embarrassing.

    I will ask you the other way around. When the Duke does something, do you ever ask or get permission from me?"

    Philen let out a small sigh and tilted his head.

    Why do I have to get permission from the Lady?

    "Because I''m the Duke''s fiance."

    Just as I realized after listening to Kalian, I wanted Philen to realize it too but seeing his hardened face, unfortunately, it seemed that he failed.

    The Lady seems to have forgotten that I am the duke.

    This time, you''re making excuses with your status, huh?

    When the previous Duke Williot did something, you must have known that he had always asked the Duchess for her permission.

    As I calmly retorted, Philen''s face distorted.

    Are you protesting right now?

    Protest?

    "Aren''t you protesting to me because you''re upset that I didn''t take care of you and only took care of Cecily?"

    I dont know why you think so, but no. Why would I protest for something like that?

    Do you think I''ll believe that?

    I wasn''t surprised, as I had already expected that Philen wouldn''t believe me.

    It''s just tiresome and annoying to have to keep arguing with him like this.

    I got the position with my own strength, so why did I have to hear this from him?

    Do you want to be an aide that much?

    "Yes."

    Even if I''m against it?

    I hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.

    Then Philen twisted his lips and pointed his index finger to the front door.

    Get out.

    "Yes?"

    I told you to get out of my mansion.

    At those words, not only me but also everyone in the hall looked at Philen in surprise.

    I''m sure I''ve warned you. If you ignore my words one more time and do as you please, I won''t let you off anymore."

    Philen looked straight at me and continued.

    So pack up and leave the mansion right away, Lady Le Thebesa.

    How could he look at me like that and tell me to leave the mansion?

    Are you serious?

    Then, do you think Im joking when I say this?

    No, it didn''t look that way.

    I was disconcerted.

    <i>Is he trying to kick me out for something like this?</i>

    <i>For him, my existence is only this much?</i>

    <i>How can he kick me out so easily?</i>

    "My Lady."

    Misa called me anxiously and came to my side.

    "Tell the Duke that you did wrong right now"

    What did I do wrong?

    All of a sudden, my emotions surged up. I looked back at Misa and asked.

    Is it wrong for me to be an aide without the Dukes permission?

    I deliberately said it out loud so that Philen could hear it.

    As soon as Philen''s expression hardened a little more, Misa, who noticed his expression, grabbed my arm.

    "My Lady."

    "I won''t apologize. I did nothing wrong, and there''s no reason for me to apologize.

    At some point, Cecily was seen behind Misa.

    In the meantime, while hugging her bigger belly, she looked at me with a pitiful look on her face.

    <i>Are you pitying me?</i>

    Augh came out.

    I wasn''tughing at her behavior, I wasughing because I felt sorry for my situation of being pitied by Cecily.

    But that was now over.

    <i>I''m leaving this house.</i>

    Although Philen didn''t explicitly say that the engagement was broken, asking me to get out of the duke''s mansion was nothing more than an implicit deration of breaking up.

    It would be better to cut it off for sure.

    Because of his personality, he might say something elseter.

    That might be why there was room left right now.

    <i>So let''s make sure to tie the knot now.</i>

    Duke Philen Williot.

    It was my refusal to be swayed by him anymore.

    Let''s break up.

    From the time Philen brought Cecily in, it was expected that our engagement might end in a breakup rather than a marriage.

    I didn''t know that I would say let''s break up'' first. But

    <i>It''s all thanks for the position of an aide.</i>

    If it weren''t for that position, I still wouldn''t have given up on my attachment to the duchess''s position.

    Even if Philen poured out such insults, I would have swallowed my anger like a fool and endured it by clenching my teeth.

    And I wouldn''t have seen Philen''s stupid face.

    As expected, it was a good thing that I became an aide.

    I was truly grateful to Kalian for giving me this opportunity.

    <i>I have to do my best to assist him.</i>

    My Lady, what should we do about this?

    The maid asked, holding out a box of a pretty dress.

    It was a birthday gift for me before Philen went to war.

    He gave it to me as a gift to wear when I debuted in the social world, but I couldn''t wear it because the war broke out.

    Throw it away.

    I had no intention of taking even a single stone from Philen''s gift.

    This too?

    This time, the maid held out a hairpin I received from the previous Duchess Williot.

    She put this on my head and told me that I was pretty.

    She smiled brightly, saying that it goes well with my dark hair.

    Just thinking about it made me want to cry.

    I couldn''t answer as readily as before and hesitate.

    I wanted to take it with me, but I should leave it.

    Because I didn''t deserve this since I gave up the Duchess''s position.

    <b><i>Le, you have to be Philens brain.</i></b>

    What the previous Duchess Williot said lingered in my ears.

    <b><i>As a wife and duchess, fill what my stupid son cannot do. Please take good care of Philen and the Duke of Williot, Le.</i></b>

    <i>I''m sorry, Duchess.</i>

    <i>I guess my endurance is up to here.</i>

    I didn''t feel a bit sorry for Philen, but I was very sorry for both of them.

    I closed my eyes tightly and put all the items given by the previous Duchess into the box and gave it to the maid.

    Throw everything away.

    Yes, My Lady.

    As I was looking for anything to throw away, what caught my eyes was the drug given by Countess Thebesa.

    Come to think of it, did Countess Thebesa return to her estate already?

    I had to tell her that there''s no need to prepare for the wedding anymore Philen would take care of that, right?

    Throw this away too.

    I wrapped it in a cloth in case anyone else saw it and gave it to the maid.

    Are you really leaving, My Lady?

    Sarah asked me with tears in her eyes.

    Can you not go?

    I smiled softly, wiping the tears from Sarah''s eyes.

    Im sorry, Sarah.

    Uh-huhug.

    More tears pouring out than tears wiped away.

    What should I do with this tearful child?

    I held Sarah in my arms and patted her.

    After crying in my arms for a long time and wetting my shoulders, Sarah looked at me with a determined face.

    I, have made up my mind! I wille with My Lady!

    huh?

    But you''re the Duke of Williot''s maid. How are you going toe with me? You can''t."

    As I said before, I am not a ve. I can choose the job I want!

    Sarah clenched her fists.

    So Im going to leave this ce ande with My Lady!

    Dont do that, Sarah. I can''t pay you as much as the Duke of Williot."

    I''m not here for money! I''m here because I wanted to repay the favor to My Lady!

    To repay the favor?

    "Five years ago, when there''s a famine, My Lady opened the storage and provided food to us. Thanks to that, my younger siblings and I did not starve to death.

    Sarah put her hands on her chest and clenched them together, smiling brightly.

    I really want to repay the favor I received back then. So, please give me a chance to repay the favor.

    She said it so earnestly, how could I firmly say no?

    "If that''s the case Okay, I get it."

    I needed at least one maid to help me when I went to the capital anyway.

    If Sarah could take that role, I would be grateful for it, so I hugged her tightly again.

    "Thank you, Sarah".

    Philen really had no intention of kicking Le out.

    She didn''t know her fault and came out so confidently, so he just wanted to scold her a little.

    Then she would realize what she had done wrong and beg for forgiveness, but his expectation was unexpectedly wrong.

    Le actually left the mansion after shouting loudly that she wanted to break up.

    Philenughed at the fact that it was so ridiculous.

    She seemed to get big-headed because of bing an aide.

    <i>We''ll see how long you can do that, Le.</i>

    <i>You''re bound toe back to me anyway.</i>

    <i>When that dayes, I will not forgive you as mildly as I am now.</i>

    Thinking so, Philen ignited his anger towards Le.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    After a while, the butler, who returned from seeing Le off, politely asked Philen.

    What shall I do with Young Lady Les stuff, Master? The Young Lady told me to throw them all away, but

    You don''t need to throw them away.

    <i>Because she''s bound toe back soon.</i>

    Keep them all in the storage.

    "I understand."

    The butler, who was sad to throw away Le''s stuff inwardly, quickly followed Philen''s orders.

    ording to the butler''s instructions, the servants diligently moved her stuff and the maids cleaned her room.

    Misa watched it with a gloomy look.

    The butler approached Misa and patted her on the back.

    Misa, dont be so sad. The Young Lady will definitelye back.

    Will she?

    Yes, of course. ording to the saying of a certain country in the east, a quarrel between a married couple is like, is it cutting a knife with water?"

    Its not cutting a knife with water, its cutting water with a knife, butler.

    A passing servant corrected the butler''s words.

    The butler shed a glimpse of the servant who broke the mood and coughed.

    Ehem hum, anyway, there is no woman that suits the Master other than the youngdy"

    Woman that suits?

    The butler turned around, startled at the sudden coy voice.

    Then he saw Cecily wearing a thin shawl.

    With her long, wavy hair hanging down beautifully, she was so beautiful that people didn''t even think she was pregnant.

    "Little Young Lady."

    The butler hurriedly bowed his head and greeted her. The same goes for Misa and other servants.

    The title is wrong.

    "Yes?"

    You have to call me just Young Lady now. Isn''t that woman not here?"

    At Cecily''s deration that she was no less than the mansion''s hostess, the butler and the other servants'' expressions subtly hardened.

    Misapletely ignored Cecily.

    Cecily also didn''t care about her and called a servant who was passing by her.

    What are you carrying right now?

    This is Young Lady Les stuff.

    Where are you taking it?

    To the storage. The Duke said to keep it in the storage.

    Keeping her stuff in the storage without throwing them away.

    Philen still had lingering feelings for Le. That''s what it meant.

    <i>I''ve been driving a wedge between those two, and he still hasn''t thrown away his lingering feelings for her?</i>

    <i>I don''t like it.</i>

    Cecily frowned slightly and moved her hand.

    Bring it here.

    The servant didn''t move immediately and looked into the butler''s eyes.

    Are you ignoring me?!

    As Cecily shouted hysterically, the butler sighed deeply and nodded.

    It meant to do what she wanted.

    The servant took the box and brought it to Cecily.

    Then Cecily rummaged through Le''s stuff as if it was hers.

    My Lady, that is Young Lady Les stuff.

    When the unseen Misa said a word, Cecily''s eyes went up sharply.

    Who do you dare to talk back to when you''re just a maid?

    "I apologize."

    Misa bowed down and apologized, but Cecily continued to be sarcastic.

    A maid like you thinks the Duke of the Empire is no big deal, huh? No, maybe its because there hasnt been a proper hostess until now.

    Misa clenched her fists as Cecily openly shot Le.

    Young Lady Le is a hundred times or a thousand times better than you!'' Those words lingered in her mouth, but couldn''te out.

    How could she say that? Her opponent was the woman with Philen''s child.

    The moment you provoke her by mistake, you will be kicked out of the mansion and your life will be at risk.

    "Hmph."

    Cecily snorted and rummaged through Le''s stuff again.

    Then she found something wrapped in a luxurious cloth and took it out.

    What was wrapped in the cloth were bottles of red and blue liquid.

    She thought it was a jewel, but it wasn''t. She was disappointed.

    Still, if it were something Le was holding, it wouldn''t be an ordinary item.

    It could be an expensive magic drug, so Cecily took the vials.

    Chapter 3. The Emperor''s Aide.

    About five days after leaving the Duke of Williot. I came back to the capital again with Sarah.

    I never thought I''d be back this early.

    Getting off the rented carriage, I now looked around.

    Maybe because I had been here a few times, I was familiar with the street to some extent.

    In particr, the huge Imperial Pce that was not too far away caught my eye.

    <i>That''s where I will be working in the future.</i>

    My heart was pounding. I looked at the Imperial Pce for a long time.

    Sarah, who had paid for the carriage, sprinted to my side.

    Where are we going now?

    "Well, shall we go to the inn first?

    I used to stay at Duke Williot''s mansion in the capital, but now I couldn''t do that anymore. I needed another ce to stay.

    <i>I''ll have to find a house first.</i>

    How much was the housing price in the capital? It could be expensive since it''s in the capital, right?

    <i>I hope the money I have can solve it.</i>

    Leaving aside the worries about a house for a while, I went to a nearby inn to unwind.

    I paid the amodation fee for two days and headed to our assigned room.

    The room is much smaller than I thought.

    Sarah, who checked the room, asked worriedly.

    Is it okay for you to stay in a ce like this?

    "It''s okay."

    This was good enough. There were no bugs, and I didn''t have to sleep on the floor without a nket.

    and there''s no strange hands reaching out every night too.

    "Then I''ll organize our stuff simply. Because when we find a house, we have to move immediately."

    Sarah smiled vigorously and unpacked the luggage.

    <i>Oh my, I should find a house right away.</i>

    As soon as I finished organizing my stuff, I opened my bag thinking that I had to find a house first.

    Inside the small bag was a wallet, a notarized document from betting with Philen, and a ne from Kalian.

    Since we had broken up, there would be no fighting with Philen over trivial things like now, but I brought the notarized document in case something went wrong.

    <i>I hope I don''t use this.</i>

    I looked at the document bitterly and picked up the box next to it.

    It was the box containing the ne I received from Kalian.

    When I opened the box, I saw the ne shining brightly in blue under the sunlight.

    <i>Come to think of it, I haven''t given him something in return yet.</i>

    As I received a lot of help, I wanted to give him a proper gift.

    What should I give as a gift that would make him happy?

    Jewelry? Or clothes?

    An ordinary nobleman would have wanted that, but it was the emperor.

    Giving the emperor a material gift wouldn''t impress him.

    His treasury should be filled with more valuable treasures than what I gave him.

    Then, as expected, it should be a gift from the heart, right?

    Sarah, what would be a gift from the heart to give?

    A gift from the heart?

    Sarah, who was diligently organizing her stuff, looked back at me.

    "Yeah. If possible, it''s with sincerity.

    If its a gift from the heart with sincerity, shouldn''t it be a handkerchief embroidered by yourself?

    <i>Embroidered handkerchief.</i>

    Suddenly, I remembered the handkerchief I gave to Kalian before.

    A handkerchief with the Duke of Williot''s crest on it.

    Why do you ask about a gift from the heart all of a sudden?

    There''s someone who I have to give something in return.

    Mydy? Ah, then an embroidered handkerchief will not work. Because My Lady can''t embroider."

    "No, a handkerchief will do."

    It still bothered me that Kalian took the handkerchief with the Duke of Williot''s crest.

    I should take this opportunity to give him the handkerchief with the Imperial crest on it, and ask him to return the handkerchief he took before.

    Sarah, lets go outside.

    I left my bag and only took my wallet.

    Sarah, who was quickly ready to go out, stood close to me and asked.

    Are we going to find a house, My Lady?

    No, lets go to the embroidery store first.

    *****

    Your Majesty, Lady Le Thebesa is here.

    Kalian, who was looking at the document in the office, put the document down at Rahel''s words, the head attendant, and looked at him.

    Who''s here?

    Lady Le Thebesa is here.

    Is it the Le Thebesa Im thinking of?

    If you are thinking about Lady Le Thebesa, who was recently selected as an aide after passing the open official test as the top, you are right.

    Of course.

    As far as he knew, there was only one Le Thebesa.

    But why was she here? Wasn''t she gone down to the Williot estate?

    Did shee back again? It hadn''t even been two weeks yet.

    It was good that she came early because he didn''t really like waiting too long, but it made him nervous.

    He had an ominous feeling that she would refuse to be his aide.

    Bring her here.

    He was concentrating on the document again when Rahel returned.

    Behind him, he saw Le, dressed in a light sky-blue dress with her hair neatly tied up.

    Le Thebesa, I greet the sun of the Empire.

    Le grabbed the hem of her skirt and greeted him in a somewhat dignified yet elegant manner.

    It suited her better than a fancy dress full of jewels.

    After greeting her with a light nod, Kalian moved to the table.

    Sit down.

    When Kalian, who was seated at the higher seat, gestured, Le finally sat down.

    [T/N: higher seat = a seat of a person who is of high-ranking or who is older.]

    Kalian stared at Le''s face as the maids set the table.

    He was trying to read what she was thinking in advance, but it was difficult to read her thoughts with her expressionless face.

    <i>She''s the type who''s good at hiding her thoughts. I like her even more.</i>

    After taking a sip of tea, Kalian started with a small talk.

    I thought it would take three weeks, so I couldn''t believe you came to see me in two weeks. You came back earlier than I thought. When did youe to the capital?"

    I came yesterday.

    <i>Is that why herplexion doesn''t look very good?</i>

    Then, you should unwind your fatigue from travel.

    I think I should give you an answer quickly.

    <i>is she trying to reject it?</i>

    It was as if he had eaten a bitter herbal medicine in his mouth. Kalian''s lips were slightly lowered.

    Looks like you have decided.

    Yes, I have.

    Le clenched her hands on herp tightly and looked at Kalian. She looked quite nervous.

    There''s no way she would be that nervous if she said yes.

    are you rejecting it?

    Le''s eyes widened slightly at Kalian''s words. It was like the expression of a person who was hit right on the mark.

    As expected, it was a rejection.

    His annoyance soared. Philen, he was very upset that he lost to that man.

    Kalian frowned and was about to say something, but before that, Le opened her mouth.

    "No."

    Kalian immediately swallowed what he was about to say and listened to Le.

    Im here to tell you that I ept the position of an aide.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Kalian''s crumpled face straightened up. A gentle smile spread across his lips.

    Well thought.

    Kalian got up from his seat. He took something out of his desk drawer and put it down in front of Le.

    It was a round piece big enough to fit into the palm of a hand. The marble sculpture was engraved with a blue dragon, the crest of the empire.

    Its a pass. If you have this, you don''t have to get my permission when you enter the pce in the future,

    It''s an important item.

    Le kept the pass in her pocket.

    You can fill out the aide document when you meet my aide, Baron Delrond. You know who he is, right?

    "Yes. I know."

    They had already met once, and if not, there was no noble who didn''t know Baron Ver Delrond, the emperor''s only aide.

    Then, I wille to work tomorrow.

    That early? You came to the capital yesterday. There should be things you need to organize, right? Ah, will you be okay staying at Duke Williot''s mansion?"

    Le smiled faintly at the indifferent words and lowered her gaze.

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    "No. It''s not that I don''t stay at Duke Williot''s mansion.

    "Hmm? Why?

    Le''splexion darkened.

    <i>Something must have happened.</i>

    <i>Why can''t Philen Williot''s fiance stay at Duke Williot''s mansion?</i>

    <i>Does she have a fight with Philen Williot?</i>

    He was curious, but even if he asked, she seemed unwilling to answer.

    <i>I''ll have to investigate this separately.</i>

    So, where are you staying right now? I don''t think Count Thebesa is in the capital.

    For now, I am staying at an inn.

    "Inn?"

    Wrinkles crept into Kalian''s forehead.

    Did you not find a suitable house?

    I am trying, but

    Le hesitated, unable to speak about it easily.

    Why did she act like that?

    "Perhaps, you don''t have money to buy a house?"

    Le blushed and nodded.

    He was just saying it without knowing that it was the answer.

    He couldn''t believe she, who was the fiance of a duke not too long ago, couldn''t find a house in the capital because of money.

    It was an absurd story enough for a passing dog tough, but there''s no way she would lie about something like this.

    Then, I''ll help you find it.

    Le''s eyes widened. Her two tightly clenched hands finally fell and waved in the air.

    "It''s okay. It''s my house, I''ll take care of it myself."

    Are you able to do that?

    Le shut her mouth at the words that hit right on the mark. Her hands slid down to her knees again.

    I know what the Lady is thinking, but its better to ept this.

    "But"

    You don''t have to think hard. Think of it as a kind of welfare. If the Lady has any inconvenience when working, it makes me ufortable too.

    Le''s expression became a little morefortable at the added exnation.

    "Thank you."

    Then I should look for a house.

    There were several mansions owned by the Imperial family, so he could give her one of them.

    Kalian shook the bell, and Rahel came in.

    Call Ver. Tell him to bring the aides employment contract when hees.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    After Rahel left, Kalian immediately called the handmaiden, Audrin.

    It was to fit Le''s uniform.

    I''ve never had a female aide before, so there are only pants in the uniform. It''ll be okay, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Good. Audrin, fit Lady Thebesas uniform.

    "I understand. My Lady, this way.

    Le followed Audrin to measure her body.

    After taking the measurements, she was given exnations from Kalian about the body and mind she should have as an aide.

    There''s nothing very special. Just be loyal to me. And do what I tell you to do well.

    "Yes, I understand."

    The uniform doesnt have to be worn regrly, but it should be worn on special asions or formal events.

    Kalian said it as if it were nothing, but Le listened carefully.

    After talking about many other things, Ver finally came.

    It''s been a while since I called you, youe really early.

    My boss forced me to do too much of what I had to do, so I couldnt help it.

    As Ver skillfully responded to it, Kalian smiled.

    "Oh my, I don''t know who the boss is, but I have to scold him."

    I sincerely hope you do that.

    <i>is this a conversation between an aide and a superior?</i>

    <i>The superior is not an ordinary nobleman. He''s an Emperor.</i>

    Le looked at them in bewilderment because it was something that didn''t make sense to hermon sense.

    It was an obvious result. In this long battle, it was Kalian who won the battle of words.

    Ugh, really.

    Ver grumbled openly and put down the aide''s employment document, a quill, and ink in front of Le.

    Read it and sign thest page. If you have any questions, please let me know.

    "Yes."

    Le took the document and read it thoroughly.

    In the meantime, Kalian gave Ver an order.

    Ver, give one of the mansions owned by the Imperial family to Lady Thebesa.

    Ver looked at Le.

    Is there a house you want in particr? Whether it''s the size of the house or the shape of the house you wish to have.

    "It doesn''t matter. I will take what you give me.

    At Le''s reply, Ver smiled and made a little sarcasm.

    What will you say if I give you a shabby and dirty house that makes you terrified, My Lady?

    I dont think there will ever be such a house among the houses owned by the Imperial family.

    Le replied calmly without panicking.

    Ver looked at Le with interest and then nodded.

    "All right. I just remembered a mansion suitable for the Lady.

    Ver looked back at Kalian.

    "Then I''ll bring the house gift document."

    <i>Gift? Doesn''t that mean you''re going to give me the house?</i>

    Wa, wait!

    Le was bewildered and stopped Ver, who was about to get out.

    Gift? It''s not making any sense. I''m okay with rent.

    "Why?"

    Ver asked with a face that he didn''t understand at all.

    You can live it without paying, but why on earth are you paying for it? If you like to waste money

    "Stop."

    Kalian cut off Ver''s words.

    If you dont want to act like a senior already, do it in moderation, Ver.

    Act like a senior? I''m asking because I was genuinely curious.

    Ver protested that he was wrongly used, but Kalian neatly ignored him.

    Lady Thebesa, do you really want me to rent the mansion? I don''t mind giving it to you."

    Rent is enough.

    Le was determined, and Kalian respected her opinion.

    Ver, I will rent the mansion as Lady Thebesa wants. And guide her to the mansion.

    I have to do it personally?

    Ver''s eyebrows twitched.

    I apologize, Your Majesty. I have a mountain of work to do

    Ill be doing it, so go.

    I will go right away.

    Ver, who changed his words as quickly as turning a palm, looked at Le with a bright smile like a child who got a sweet cookie.

    Come on, let''s go. Lady Thebesa.

    "Please wait."

    Le, who had just finished reading the employment document, signed thest page and stood up.

    "Wait."

    As they were about to leave, Kalian grabbed Ver''s shoulder and spoke in a voice only audible to him.

    Find out what happened between Le Thebesa and Philen Williot.

    As Ver looked at Le unknowingly, Kalian grabbed his shoulder a little harder.

    Only then did Ver, who recovered his eyes, respond with his eyes that he understood. Then he went outside with Le.

    Williot estate, which had been a mess due to the rainy season and flooding, was quickly recovering.

    Houses that were flooded and broken were repaired, and the riverbanks were also repaired.

    The riverbank repairs were carried out ording to the report written by Le before.

    However, the crops that were swept away by the flood were, of course, not restored. Most of the crops were flooded and couldn''t be used.

    Even so, I''m d. Thanks to Young Lady Le''s annual storage of some harvest, we don''t have to worry about food this year. But"

    Tail, who was reporting with a smile, shut his mouth when he looked at Philen''s serious face.

    The other aides also looked at Philen''s serious face.

    Since Le left the mansion, Philen''s mood hit the floor and hadn''te up until now.

    He seemed fine when Cecily was around, but he wasn''t actually feeling better, he was pretending'' to be.

    <i>What''s wrong with him when he''s the one who kicked her out first?</i>

    Tail sighed consecutively inwardly and asked Philen carefully.

    "May I continue the report, Duke?"

    "yeah."

    <i>I really can continue it, right?</i>

    Tail smiled awkwardly and spoke again.

    As I''ve already said, we don''t have to worry about the food this year, but next year is the problem. Much of the farnd has been eroded and needs restoration.

    So, what''s the conclusion?

    It was the moment when the report that he had spent a lot of time on was overshadowed.

    Tail answered with an awkward smile.

    We need to hire a wizard.

    It was the surest and fastest way to restore vast areas.

    There''s a disadvantage that it cost a lot of money, but in the long run, it was beneficial to borrow the power of a wizard.

    Therefore, Le hired a wizard every rainy season. This was to reduce the damage of the rainy season.

    However, Philen canceled the wizard''s employment.

    As long as there was no flood, it didn''t really matter, so the aides agreed with Philen''s opinion.

    But there was a flood. It was also such a great flood, with 60% of the territory submerged.

    It was crazy not to hire a wizard in this situation.

    If we dont hire them, we cant guarantee the farming for next year or the year after that. The food problem will eventually happen.

    At the added exnation, Philen looked at the report with a serious face.

    As expected, did the budget bother him?

    He''s been obsessed with money sincest time.

    It was also because of money that the situation became like this.

    Such a catastrophe wouldn''t have happened if it hadn''t been for rejecting Le''s document, saying that the budget was too high.

    No, it would have been better if Le had taken care of everything in the first ce.

    Suppressing a wish that couldn''te true, Tail said to Philen carefully.

    If hiring a wizard because the budget is too high

    The budget is fine.

    Philen cut off Tail''s words and said.

    The problem is Cecily.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    <i> Hmm? Why is her name popping up all of a sudden?</i>

    Tail looked puzzled. The other aides also looked like they didn''t know what happened.

    On the other hand, Philen continued with a serious face.

    "She hates wizards."

    "yes?"

    When she was still a princess, she was caught by a bad wizard and suffered harshly, you know?

    Haha, so what?

    He didn''t cancel the wizard''s employment because of the budget, he simply didn''t hire them because she hated them?

    It was a truly ridiculous reason. Tail managed to swallow his smirk and continued.

    The youngdys story is pitiable, but if you think about the territory, you need to hire a wizard.

    Philen''s eyebrows furrowed.

    And what if Cecily is so shocked to see the wizard and miscarries the child?

    At the question he returned, Tail was speechless and kept his mouth shut.

    "We''ll hire a wizard once Cecily gives birth. For now, let''s put the territory''s people in it as soon as possible."

    An aide responded to Philen''s decision, shouting.

    Right now, the territory''s people are in a very difficult situation due to flood damage.

    Most of the people lost their homes, and some of them lost their families or were injured.

    And you want them to restore the farnd? You cant do that.

    Thats the territory''s people''s job. There''s nothing that cant be done.

    That''s true, but as I said before, the situation of the people is not very good right now.

    The people''s resistance may intensify.

    Tail and the other aides came forward and suggested hiring the wizard, not the people, but Philen was determined.

    Put the people into restoring the farnd.

    Philen put aside the document he was looking at and stood up.

    Tail and the other aides also stood up at once.

    If there were rebels, who dared to disobey the lord''s order, put them all in the dungeon. That''s it, the meeting ends here.

    *****

    House prices in the capital were more expensive than expected.

    Although the price on the outside was cheaper, the security was not good there. It was dangerous for two women to live.

    That''s why I was worried because I didn''t have much money to go to a ce with good security, but then he''s helping me out like this.

    <i>His Majesty is a very good person.</i>

    When I heard the rumors, he was like an evil viin with a twisted personality who enjoyed ughter, but it was wrong.

    He was a very kind and nice person. He knew how to be considerate of other people too, unlike Philen.

    But there were rumors like that going around. Someone must have been jealous of Kalian and spread false rumors.

    "We''re here."

    The carriage stopped, and I got off the carriage while being escorted by Baron Delrond.

    As soon as I got off the carriage, I saw a clean two-story house. There was also a small garden.

    <i>This is where I''ll live in the future, huh?</i>

    I would have been grateful even if he had rented me a shabby cabin, but to rent me such a nice mansion like this

    His Majesty is a very good person.

    "Yes?"

    At the remark that I unconsciously uttered, Baron Delrond looked at me in surprise.

    His Majesty is a good person? Do you genuinely think so?"

    You dont think so, Baron?

    "Of course not! First of all, he has a terrible personality! It''s so terrible that he''ll get angry if he doesn''t like it even a little bit!"

    Baron Delrond refuted me with veins on his neck.

    Is that all? He''s so narrow-hearted that he''ll keep in mind what happened, and then get back to you several timester!

    <i>this person, has a lot of stuff piled up, huh?</i>

    Uhum hum, lets stop talking about it.

    Perhaps embarrassed after swearing for a while, Baron Delrond''s ears blushed and coughed.

    Then he took the red key out of his pocket and held it out.

    This is the key to this house. It is the only key, if you lose it, you will have to change the entire door, so be careful not to lose it.

    "Yes."

    Like the pass, I took the key carefully.

    Then, would you like to open it yourself and take a look inside?

    "May I?"

    "Of course. This is the house where the Lady will live from now on.

    <i>The house I''ll live in.</i>

    It''s not particrly a special word, but it made me feel strangely good.

    I opened the door, went inside, and looked around the house.

    The first floor had 3 rooms including the drawing-room.

    There was also a separate kitchen and storage room.

    I went straight to the second floor and looked around.

    As you can see, the basic furnishings are all there.

    Baron Delrond followed me and said.

    It takes about 10 minutes by horse to get to the Imperial Pce from here. Ah,e to think of it, you don''t have a horse. As soon as I return to the Imperial Pce, I will send you a horse.

    Umm, Im sorry, but I dont know how to ride a horse.

    Baron Delrond, who had been following me diligently, seemed to have stopped.

    Looking back at him, I saw Baron Delrond looking at me with eyes full of questions.

    <i>I should learn horse riding as soon as possible.</i>

    Horse riding was a basic skill for any nobles to learn, men and women of all ages.

    However, it was rare for nobledies to actually ride horses when they went out. Most of them rode carriages.

    So I thought there would be no problem if I didn''t learn it, but it was my arrogance.

    "I''m sorry. I will learn it quickly.

    "Ah, I didn''t mean it that way.

    Baron Delrond ced his hand on his chest and bowed his head politely.

    Please forgive me for my rudeness, My Lady.

    "No. I also thought that I should learn how to ride a horse.

    I also rmend you to learn it. When I am working as an aide, I often ride a horse.

    <i>If that''s the case, I have to learn it even more.</i>

    I nodded, deciding that I should find a horse riding teacher right away.

    Then lets discuss this againter.

    I said I woulde to work tomorrow, but Kalian gave me a week off.

    It took not only that long for the uniform to be made, but it was also a consideration for me to slowly adapt to the capital.

    As expected, he''s a good person, but why was everyone saying he''s not?

    Did you bring a maid when you came from the Williot estate?"

    "Yes. I brought one.

    It will be difficult for one person to manage the house and the garden and even attend the Lady. If you can afford it, I rmend getting one more person.

    That was something I also agree with.

    Then lets fill out the document.

    Baron Delrond took the document out of his bag and showed it to me.

    Its a house rental document. Please read it and let me know if you have any problems or questions.

    You mean, I should read it all right now?

    <i>I think it''ll take some time to finish reading it all.</i>

    If it was only one page, I would quickly read it, but there were more than six pages.

    "No. You will need time to read it, so you can give me the documentter. You can finish it until then."

    "Yes."

    Then, I will go now. I have a lot of work to do. I''m worried about leaving everything to the emperor."

    I thought I just heard something I shouldn''t have heard, but I must have heard it wrong.

    I''ll see you next time, My Lady.

    Ill see you off.

    After seeing Baron Delrond off, I looked around the mansion again.

    Perhaps it had been well maintained, the mansion was clean with no dust.

    The small garden was also well maintained with no weeds.

    The vine roses that rose along the fence were particrly beautiful.

    "It''s good."

    It was good that my worries about the house disappeared, and it was nice to live in such a nice ce.

    Sarah, too, would definitely like it when she saw it.

    I wanted to quickly see if Sarah liked it, so I set aside everything else and went to pick her up first.

    *****

    Are we really going to live here from now on?

    "Yeah. This is the mansion bestowed upon us by His Majesty.

    To be precise, he rented it to me, but I didn''t need to say that, right?

    At my words, Sarah sped her hands like a girl and her eyes twinkled.

    When I heard the rumors, I thought he was a scary person, but he is actually a good person.

    "I think so, too."

    With such a person as my superior, it was a great honor to have him as my master.

    Are you using the second floor, My Lady?

    Probably.

    I already had a n in my head on how to use the second floor.

    I was nning to use thergest room as a study, the middle room as a bedroom, and the smallest room as a storage room for clutter.

    Oh, Sarah, I think it would be difficult for you to manage this entire mansion alone. How about getting another maid?

    "Are you okay with that? That"

    Sarah didn''t finish her words, but I could guess what she was trying to say.

    She was probably worried about money, right? After all, it wasn''tfortable enough to have two maids considering my circumstances.

    It would be different when I get paid, but for the time being, her pocket money wouldn''t be enough.

    As expected, it''s not a good idea to hire a new maid for a while.

    "I''m sorry. If you had stayed in the duke''s mansion, you wouldn''t have to suffer like this."

    N, no!

    Sarah waved her hands in surprise.

    I am happy just being by Mydy''s side! Really!"

    No lies could be seen in her transparent, sparkling eyes.

    I was happy to know that Sarah truly believed in me and came with me, but my sorry for her grew bigger.

    I grabbed Sarah''s hands tightly. Telling her this, no matter how many times, wouldn''t be enough.

    Thank you so much, Sarah.

    *****

    Contrary to Ver''s expectations, Kalian was working diligently.

    It was just that strange, so Ver looked at Kalian blearily.

    Do you have anyints with me?

    With his gaze fixed on the document, Kalian threw a word at Ver.

    No way.

    Ver smiled brightly and sped his hands tightly.

    I''m just very happy that Your Majesty finally feels like he''s working.

    Of course, I have to work.

    Kalian stamped the seal at the bottom of the document.

    Or someone will keep being sarcastic.

    I dont know who it is, but I feel like I want to bow down to that person.

    Ver skillfully responded and shared the information he had learned.

    Ah, Lady Le Thebesa and Duke Williot are said to have broken up.

    Kalian''s hand, picking up the next document, froze.

    His cold blue eyes turned to Ver.

    What did you just say?

    I said Lady Le Thebesa and Duke Williot have broken up.

    Ha. That''s why when he asked about the Duke of Williot, she made that kind of expression.

    Well, but I dont think its official.

    What do you mean by that?

    "Rumor has it that Lady Thebesa has dered their breakup, but Duke Williot is still preparing for the wedding."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    One dered a breakup, and the other was clingy and still didn''t ept it?

    interesting.

    Kalian''s eyes bentnguidly.

    Philen Williot had very high self-esteem, as expected of the son of a duke.

    Even on the battlefield, there were a few times when he was in trouble because he couldn''t hurt his pride.

    Yet, it now looked like he''s just clingy to a Count Lady.

    He couldn''t help butugh.

    Shall we find out more about it?

    Kalian thought for a moment and then shook his head.

    No, that''s enough.

    Seeing Le didn''t say anything to him, it seemed like she wanted this to be buried, and it didn''t seem like he wanted to dig more into it intentionally.

    So Kalian pretended not to know anything and was going to bury it.

    Until Le told him about it with her mouth first.

    We unpacked our luggage from the inn and headed to the market to buy groceries and other daily necessities.

    It was well maintained, but there were more things to buy than I thought, probably because people hadn''t lived there for a long time.

    After wandering around for a while, my wallet became thin.

    <i>Now, I really don''t have much money left.</i>

    Instead of hiring a new maid, it seemed like I had to save until I got my paycheck.

    <i>I think I only bought what I needed, where did I spend so much money?</i>

    As I pondered, I remembered a fine handkerchief and thread I bought at the embroidery store.

    Those two prices ounted for more than half of what I spent today.

    <i>Is it too much?</i>

    <i>No. It''s a gift for the emperor, I can''t buy the cheap ones.</i>

    <i>Andpared to what I''ve received from him so far, this much is nothing.</i>

    Even if I was thrifty about other things, it was right not to be thrifty about it.

    If I was in a pinch, I could sell the jewelry I brought.

    Even if I sold just one, the half-year living cost was not worth worrying about.

    That''s why, just in case of an emergency, I had to save the jewelry as much as possible.

    What are you thinking about, My Lady?

    "Nothing. We have bought everything now, right?"

    Sarah nodded, pointing to the box containing the items.

    "Yes. I think we can buy other things whenever we need them.

    "Okay. Then let''s bring it together."

    When I asked the employee to deliver, he said I had to pay two shillings for delivery.

    With that money, I could buy bread for a few days, so I decided to save it.

    It wasn''t something that two women couldn''t carry, too.

    "Yes? Instead of asking for delivery, do you want to bring it yourself?

    We have to save money.

    "Ah."

    Sarah turned red and bowed her head.

    I, I apologize, My Lady. I shouldn''t have

    "It''s okay."

    "I really apologize."

    <i>It''s really okay, you know?</i>

    Stop it and lets go.

    If I left her alone, it looked like she would be digging into the ground, so I grabbed some of the stuff first.

    Then Sarah grabbed the remaining stuff and followed me.

    When I got home, I started organizing the luggage with Sarah.

    Sarah jumped restlessly, saying she would do it alone, but in the end, she helped me.

    I was sorry to have made her manage this spacious house alone, so I couldn''t leave her to organize the luggage by herself.

    After organizing the luggage, we had ate dinner and chatted about this and that, and then I embroidered the handkerchief until just before I went to bed.

    The imperial crest was a roaring blue dragon.

    Dragon scales were more sophisticated than roses, so if I didn''t concentrate even a little bit, the embroidery would be messed up.

    I wanted to finish it quickly, but it was too much to stay up all night long working on it.

    Still, I fell asleep while working until quitete, and at dawn, my eyes opened wide.

    It was because of the habit of waking up early in the morning.

    Even when I tried to sleep again, my mind was awake. I thought it would be impossible to sleep again.

    <i>Since I''m up, should I embroider?</i>

    While picking up the cloth and needle on the desk, I suddenly remembered what Baron Delrond had said when I saw the document next to it.

    He said he had a lot of work to do.

    I remembered there were quite a number of documents piled up in the emperor''s office.

    The long war had just ended, and since he had just been crowned, of course, there''s a lot of work to be done.

    <i>But Baron Delrond is the only aide that can help.</i>

    It bothered me. They''re busy working, could I take it easy and embroider?

    While fiddling with the cloth, I put it down and went into the bathroom.

    Kalian said I didn''t have toe for a week, but I thought it would be better to go.

    <i>I''ll go and help them with some simple documents.</i>

    I washed briefly, took out a few clothes from the closet, and changed into it.

    I kept my makeup simple and neatly styled my messy hair.

    It was only after I packed the document and the pass that I realized that I had no transportation to get to the Imperial Pce.

    Baron Delrond said he would send a carriage from next week.

    <i>Then, is there a ce where I can rent a carriage near here? I don''t think I saw it when I got home yesterday.</i>

    I felt like I had to just walk.

    If it took 10 minutes by carriage, it would take about 40 minutes on foot.

    It wasn''t that far away. I could walk enough.

    <i>All right, let''s walk.</i>

    Having made that decision, I left my room after checking if I had forgotten anything.

    I left a note on the table, saying I would go to the Imperial Pce, and was about to leave the house, but Sarah came out of her room, rubbing her eyes.

    "My Lady? Where are you going?"

    Ill go to the Imperial Pce for a while.

    "Yes? This early?

    Sarah, who suddenly woke up, shouted in surprise.

    If something like this happened, please tell me in advance! Then I would have helped you prepare!

    "No. I can do this much by myself.

    Sarah looked at me from head to toe and let out a short exmation.

    You are really prepared yourself. Cool. Nobledies usually cannot do that.

    Usually, yes.

    <i>Usually</i>

    I turned around with a faint smile.

    Ill take the key with me, so dont go out and stay at home today.

    How, how about your breakfast?

    "It''s okay. There''s no need to prepare breakfast in the future. Because I don''t eat."

    Ah,e to think of it, you didnt eat even when you were at the Dukes.

    Duke''s. Just hearing it made me smile bitterly.

    "I understand. Then should I prepare lunch?

    "No. Just prepare dinner.

    If I left now, it would be impossible toe back by lunchtime.

    "Yes! I will make the stew and mocha bread that you like.

    Yeah, I''m looking forward to it.

    Have a safe trip, My Lady.

    I left the house with Sarah seeing me off. The cool air of dawn, which had not yet gone, enveloped my body.

    Its a little cold.

    It was hot during the day, so I dressed lightly, but it seemed to have been the wrong choice.

    Should I go back in and bring out my shawl?

    No. Let''s just go. It got hot during the day anyway.

    In addition, the imperial pce was warm because it had warm magic on it.

    So I went straight to the Imperial Pce, thinking there would be no problem if I just went.

    I walked endlessly through the quiet streets.

    When the blueness of dawn that remained in the sky disappeared, I arrived at the Imperial Pce.

    When I showed the pass that Kalian gave me, I passed from the outer pce to the inner pce at once.

    However, I couldn''t enter the pce where the emperor''s office was located.

    It wasn''t that the pass didn''t work. It was because I came too early.

    ording to the attendant who came to meet me, Kalian had just woken up and was washing up.

    <i>Oh my. I thought too much based on my standards.</i>

    Like me, Philen was the type to wake up early.

    It wasn''t after he brought Cecily, but before that, he always woke up early in the morning and practiced swordsmanship untilte at night.

    The previous Duke and Duchess Williot also always woke up early because they didn''t sleep well.

    So I thought the Emperor would of course be awake at this time.

    Should Ie backter?

    "Please wait. Let me check."

    After telling me to wait a little bit, the attendant went inside.

    After a while, he returned and spoke with a slightly awkward face.

    I''m sorry, but would you mind waiting in the drawing-room for a moment?

    "Of course."

    Then, I will guide you to the drawing-room. Come this way."

    The attendant kindly guided me to the front of the drawing-room.

    Drinking the tea the maid brought, I looked around the splendid and antique drawing-room.

    Duke Williot''s drawing-room was also quiterge, butpared to the emperor''s drawing-room, it was a drop in the bucket.

    [T/N: a drop in the bucket refers to a very insignificant thing or a very small amount.]

    Well, no matter that it was a Duke,

    it didn''t make sense topare it with the Imperial Pce.

    More than that, I should stop thinking of the Duke of Williot

    Despite leaving the Duke of Williot, I could hardly escape from the Duke''s shadow.

    I didn''t miss Philen. I missed the life there, Williot estate.

    It was only natural because I had been living there for over 10 years.

    To me, Williot estate was like a second home.

    <i>now it''s a hometown that I can''t go back to again.</i>

    The fact that there were two such hometowns broke my heart.

    In particr, unlike the first hometown, the second hometown was even more heartbreaking because I had many good memories in many ways.

    "Huu."

    I felt like crying, so I covered my face with both hands.

    The warmth of my palms warmly embraced my slightly cold face.

    <i>Let''s just stay like this until the fluctuating emotions subside.</i>

    Before the Emperor came, I had to calm down unconditionally.

    Because I couldn''t show my unsightly tears in front of him.

    I was used to holding back tears and swallowing sadness.

    I was pressing my face with my palms when a cold hand touched my shoulder.

    When I looked up in surprise, I saw Kalian, who I didn''t know when he came.

    "Your Majesty, when"

    When I tried to stand up hurriedly in surprise, Kalian pressed my shoulder hard and prevented me from standing up.

    I remembered something urgent.

    Kalian said indifferently and put a handkerchief in my hand.

    Im sorry. Ill be back for a while, so please wait a little longer, My Lady.

    And without a moment to hold onto him, he quickly went out.

    Left alone, I looked at the handkerchief he gave me.

    Since when did hee?

    Did he happen to see me crying?

    Kalian didn''tfort me with kind words or hugs.

    He just gave me a handkerchief and left the room.

    However, itforted me.

    Really, strange.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    It was about 30 minutester that Kalian returned.

    Kalian didn''t ask me anything, but I was embarrassed to look at his face for no reason, so I looked down at the teacup.

    I''ve thought about it before, the Lady seems to like teacups."

    That was out of the blue. I didn''t know what he meant by that, so I looked at him and Kalian added.

    I said it because there''s a person in front of me and she kept staring at the teacup.

    "Ah."

    If Kalian said something like that, it seemed that I had only looked at the teacup.

    <i>Oh my. I''m not a child who is just learning etiquette, why do I keep making mistakes like this?</i>

    I politely put my hands together and apologized.

    I apologize, Your Majesty.

    You have nothing to apologize for.

    Kalian smiled mischievously and stroked his chin.

    Because its my fault.

    "Yes?"

    I''m less attractive than the teacup, isn''t that why you don''t look at me?

    What a ridiculous thing to say.

    I hurriedly denied it, thinking that Kalian was having a strange misunderstanding.

    "N, no! Your Majesty is attractive enough!

    "I know."

    It was rather embarrassing that he took it as if it was obvious. I didn''t know what to say.

    As I stared nkly at Kalian, heughed cheerfully.

    "Haha, the Lady seems to be weak at jokes like this.

    Ah, that was a joke, huh?

    I didn''t even notice it and reacted like a fool.

    "I see, a jo"

    Well, I was stating the truth.

    I was speechless again.

    So, why did youe so early?

    Kalian asked, filling the empty teacup himself.

    Do you not like the mansion you live in?

    "No. I really like it. Thank you for renting me such a nice mansion.

    Renting you, huh?

    Kalian smiled slightly and picked up the teacup.

    "Yeah. I''m d you like it. Then, what is it?

    I heard from Baron Delrond yesterday that he was very busy. So, I wonder if there is anything I can do to help

    "Does that mean you''re here to work as an aide?"

    When I nodded, Kalian looked at me with puzzled eyes.

    Didn''t I tell you to take a week off to unwind?

    I have unwind enough.

    "So you''re asking me to get you to work right now."

    When I nodded, Kalian shrugged.

    The Lady is a workaholic, huh?

    <i>So you don''t like it?</i>

    Fortunately, Kalian nodded as if it wasn''t.

    Well, okay. I was tired because Ver was whining. If you want to help, there''s no reason to refuse.

    "Thank you."

    I should be the one who''s thankful. Thanks to the Lady, I was able to reduce the work''s burden.

    Kalian''s eyes bent in delight.

    Im telling you just in case, once you start, you cant quit.

    He gracefully picked up the teacup.

    Even if you want to restter, you wont be able to rest until your next vacation.

    "It''s okay."

    It was better to work than to do nothing and rest. It was only then that I could feel that I was alive.

    I didn''t want to be a useless human being.

    "Then I''ll get to work right away."

    You''re full of enthusiasm. I hope that enthusiasmsts for a long time.

    Kalian put down the teacup and shook the bell on the table, then an elderly attendant came in.

    I havent eaten breakfast yet, has the Lady eaten?

    "No. I usually

    Then, lets eat breakfast together.

    "Yes?"

    Breakfast with the emperor alone?

    Just thinking about it made my heart race and my mind went nk.

    Rahel, prepare breakfast.

    Before I could bring up the fact that I usually didn''t eat breakfast, Kalian gave an order to Rahel, the attendant.

    I wanted to refuse it even now, but there''s no good reason.

    If I had known this would happen, I would have said that I had eaten breakfast.

    Rahel left and Kalian stood up.

    The emperor stood up, and I couldn''t keep sitting down, so I, too, quickly stood up from my seat.

    Kalian smiled and reached out to me.

    I want to escort the Lady to the dining room before you be an aide. It''s okay, right?

    He even said he wanted to escort me, I couldn''t say I wasn''t going now.

    "it is an honor."

    I struggled to raise the corners of my mouth and gently ced my hand on Kalian''s outstretched hand.

    Table manners were the most important etiquette among the etiquettes learned by nobles.

    If I made a mistake here, there''s no turning back. I would be branded as an uneducated person. I should never make a mistake.

    I sat down on the chair pulled out by the attendant, recalling the table manners I had learned when I was very young enough that I couldn''t even remember.

    Then, I btedly realized that this seat was right next to Kalian and I opened my eyes wide.

    <i>It''s not like there aren''t any other seats, so why am I here?</i>

    <i>I''m sure I''ll definitely get indigestion if I eat here.</i>

    I''ll go to another seat

    <b>-click.</b>

    As I was trying to say that I would go to another seat, I heard the door open.

    I turned my head inadvertently and saw Baron Delrond creeping in like a zombie.

    Perhaps he had stayed up all night in the Imperial Pce, he wore the same clothes as yesterday and had sloppy appearances.

    The dark circles reached down to his nose, and his face looked exhausted. His eyes were full of drowsiness.

    "Oh."

    Baron Delrond stopped and stared at me, rubbing his eyes.

    I must be seeing things because I haven''t slept.

    What nonsense are you spitting out all of a sudden?

    Kalian, who was seated on the higher seat, asked indifferently.

    [T/N: higher seat = a seat of a person who is of high-ranking or who is older.]

    Ver rubbed his eyes again and looked at me.

    I really can see things

    .were the things Baron Delrond talking about me?

    Kalian seemed to think so too. He frowned and rebuked the baron.

    I can''t believe you called a person who definitely exists in front of you as things.

    "Huh?"

    It was then that the baron widened his eyes, perhaps realizing that I wasn''t an illusion but a real person.

    "Why is Lady Thebesa here?"

    She said she''s here to work.

    "really?"

    Kalian nodded, and the baron''s mouth opened wide. His sleepy eyes gleamed like stars.

    The baron strode over to where I was, took my hand, and said,

    Lets work right now.

    Looking at his expression, I thought I should go right away. I leaned forward a bit and lifted my butt.

    "Sit down."

    Then, at Kalian''smand, I put my half-lifted butt back on the chair.

    I tried to read Kalian''s face, but the baron didn''t.

    He said, looking at Kalian with dissatisfaction.

    She is here to work, so I am going to take her to work. Why are you stopping me?

    Because she has to eat breakfast.

    Ah, right. Breakfast."

    His face that had shone brightly became sullen again.

    Everything you do, you''re doing it in order to eat and live, so of course, she has to eat. Well, I, too, have to eat to work."

    [T/N: Everything you do, you''re doing it in order to eat and live = this phrase is usually used when they''re talking about the importance of eating and good nutrition and living well as opposed to the importance of hard work and frugality.]

    The baron muttered to himself and sat to Kalian''s left, that''s, opposite me.

    Seeing Baron Delrond sitting there, it looked like he''s sitting so close.

    Well, thinking about it, the room was big and there also weren''t many people, seeing the way we''re seated, I found it funny.

    When the baron sat down, the attendants served the food.

    Soup made with oatmeal, hot freshly baked bread and butter, and sd with fresh vegetables, tomatoes, and salmon.

    It was an easy meal to eat for breakfast.

    Let''s eat.

    As Kalian began to eat, Baron Delrond also picked up the cutlery.

    As if he was familiar with this kind of seating, the Baron ate casually.

    Oh, Your Majesty. You got another letter from Lady Alton.

    Then they exchanged conversations that had nothing to do with work.

    Her heart for Your Majesty was desperate.

    You read the content on your own again.

    Should I not read it from now on?

    "No."

    Kalian drank water and replied indifferently.

    I''d rather have your eyes dirty than mine, so keep doing that for a long time."

    Wow, you''re so mean. My eyes are precious too, you know?

    <i>Do they usually eat in this kind of atmosphere?</i>

    I, too, had meals with the aides several times when I was working at the Duke of Williot, but it wasn''t in this kind of light atmosphere.

    We ate in a strictly formal and rigid atmosphere. The only conversation we had throughout the meal was about work.

    And if I ate in such an atmosphere, I always had indigestion.

    So, not wanting to show that from the first day, I didn''t eat as much as I could and only rummaged through the sd.

    Lady Thebesa, is the meal not to your taste?

    As their eyes focused on me all of a sudden, I looked at the baron with my fork.

    Its because you talked about useless things.

    Baron Delrond responded to Kalian''s words with an unfair look.

    What did I say?

    Kalian didn''t answer. He ced a delicious piece of bread on my te.

    Eat it.

    Youre unusually kind, you know?

    When Baron Delrond spoke as if he was dumbfounded, Kalian''s eyes bentnguidly.

    Are you jealous?

    No way.

    You''re not, huh?

    Kalian picked up two pieces of bread and ced them on Baron Delrond''s bowl, then spoke affectionately.

    If youre jealous, you should''ve told me earlier. I would''ve taken care of you.

    Baron Delrond muttered with a face that seemed to have seen a ghost.

    Now I am afraid Your Majestys voice will appear in my dream.

    It must be a lucky dream. Make sure to buy a lottery ticket.

    I shouldn''t have talked.

    Baron Delrond grunted and ate the bread.

    I also picked up the bread that Kalian gave me.

    I didn''t really want to, but if the emperor gave it to me, I had no choice but to eat it.

    I picked it up to eat, but the thought of eating it made me sigh.

    When I hesitated with the bread, Baron Delrond said,

    If you dont want to eat, you don''t have to eat it.

    <i>Still is that okay?</i>

    I nced at Kalian, reading his face.

    Kalian, who met my eyes for a moment, nodded.

    I''m not forcing you, so if you dont want to eat, you don''t have to eat it.

    no, thank you for the food.

    He said he wasn''t forcing me, but I felt like I had to eat it anyway, so I tore the bread into small pieces and put it in my mouth.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    ****

    Come to think of it, now that you have be an aide, I should call you Sir, not Lady.

    Unlike me, who didn''t even eat half of the bread, Baron Delrond, who ate two, said.

    Since yourst name is Thebesa, then you will be Sir Thebesa. Sir Thebesa, it''s kind of awkward.

    Kalian replied indifferently.

    There''s nothing awkward about it. You called her right.

    "Okay. Then from now on, please take good care of us, Sir Thebesa.

    When Baron Delrond bowed his head, I hurriedly put down the bread I was eating and bowed my head.

    Please take good care of me too, Baron Delrond. Ah, should I call you Sir Delrond too?

    You can call me Sir, and if you want, you can also call me Baron.

    Then I will call you Baron.

    Sir was a title used to call those who were given administrative positions, including knights. However, if that person had a title, generally, it was his title that was called.

    Let''s stop it and continue eating. The food will get cold if it''s continued.

    At Kalian''s urging, I ate the bread again.

    The freshly baked bread was delicious enough to whet my appetite, but that''s all.

    I didn''t want to eat more. So I was going to stop eating after eating it.

    But when I finished eating it, Kalian put a new piece of bread on my te. He also kindly gave me rose jam.

    Once again, I''m not forcing you. If you don''t want to eat, you don''t have to eat it."

    <i>you''re sure you''re not forcing me, right?</i>

    I read Kalian''s face and picked up the bread.

    <i>Then, I''ll just eat it and really stop eating.</i>

    That''s what I thought.

    ".delicious."

    The bread with rose jam was very delicious.

    Try this too.

    When I was admiring it, this time, Baron Delrond pushed the strawberry jam with pulp in front of me.

    <i>the strawberry jam is also delicious.</i>

    Before I knew it, I finished one piece of bread and picked up a new one.

    When I was thirsty, I ate the soup while eating the bread. I also ate the sd little by little.

    After eating for a long time, when the meal was over, I had already eaten my portion.

    That alone was surprising, but what was even more surprising was that even though I ate so much, my stomach didn''t feel ufortable at all.

    It was really strange.

    *****

    Early in the morning just before dawn.

    After sneaking out of the mansion, Cecily secretly contacted a maid and waited under the secluded wall.

    Miss Cecily.

    "Shhh."

    Cecily covered the maid''s mouth and looked around.

    After confirming that there''s no one around, Cecily took her hand off the maid''s mouth and asked.

    Did you find out about what I asked you?

    Cecily had ordered the maid to find out the identity of the drug she had obtained from Le''s stuff.

    The maid nodded. To Cecily''s ear, she told her what she had known.

    Cecily''s eyes widened as she heard all the stories.

    "Really?"

    "Yes. It''s definitely an abortion drug. One is a drug that will help you get pregnant.

    "Hoo."

    She thought it was an expensive magic potion. She couldn''t believe it was a drug used for that purpose.

    Cecily clicked her tongue at thepletely unexpected result.

    It was not difficult to guess why Le had the drugs ready.

    The drug to get pregnant would have been to have Philen''s child. And the abortion drug would have been for her.

    <i>That woman, unlike her appearance, is sly.</i>

    <i>I have no idea that she has drugs like this ready.</i>

    <i>What a shame. Had I known this would be the case, I would have kicked that woman out a littleter.</i>

    <i>If that had been what happened, Philen would havepletely thrown away any lingering feelings for her.</i>

    Biting her nails in regret, Cecily''s eyes shed for a moment.

    didn''t I still have a chance?

    Betterte than never.

    A quote from someone suddenly came to Cecily''s mind.

    And Cecily came up with a very useful way to use this drug.

    <i>If I use that method, he won''t be looking for that woman anymore.</i>

    A sly smile crept across her lips.

    Which one is it?

    Cecily grabbed the maid''s shoulders hard and asked her.

    Surprised by Cecily''s sudden behavior, the maid blinked her eyes like a fool.

    Frustrated by this, Cecily shouted loudly.

    Which one is the abortion drug?!

    Ah, thats

    The maid hesitated as if she didn''t remember it well.

    <i>No matter how uneducated a lowly maid is, how could she''s so stupid?</i>

    Cecily''s irritation soared, but she tried hard to hold it in.

    Currently, in Duke Williot''s mansion, the only people she could use as her hands and feet were the maid in front of her and a servant named Jack.

    Other servants didn''t move ording to Cecily''s will. Because everyone was impudent and only followed Le.

    Because of that, Cecily had no choice but to hold back her irritation.

    If she kicked out this maid, she would have no hands and feet to use.

    As a princess who had many attendants, Cecily knew how frustrating it was.

    Even so, there''s a limit to patience, so she hoped the maid would give her an answer before her patience ran out.

    Ah, I remember!

    Fortunately, the maid remembered before Cecily''s patience reached its limit.

    The drug dealer definitely said that the red one is the abortion drug.

    [T/C: Lol (   )]

    Are you sure?

    "Yes. Apparently, the blue one is the pregnancy drug, and the red one is the abortion drug.

    [T/C: (   )]

    "Really?"

    Cecily grinned with satisfaction.

    "Great job."

    Cecily put some gold coins in the maid''s hand. The maid''s mouth opened wide.

    The maid held the gold coins tightly and bowed her head toward Cecily.

    If you have anything else to order next time, please feel free to let me know, Princess.

    <i>Princess. That''s right. I''m a princess.</i>

    <i>Even if my country is destroyed, that fact doesn''t change.</i>

    The title of a princess that Cecily had not heard in a long time made her shrug.

    This is your tip.

    Cecily smiled and put another gold coin in the maid''s hand.

    *****

    After the meal was over.

    Kalian left immediately due to the nobles'' request for an audience, and I followed Baron Delrond to the aide''s office.

    The aide''s office was right next to the emperor''s office.

    If you open the door and look right next to it, you can see the emperor''s office.

    "Don''t you have to apany him when there''s an audience?"

    Didn''t the aide usually have to go there too?

    When I asked in wonder, Baron Delrond kindly answered.

    Normally, one has to do that, but now it is an unusual case.

    Unusual case?

    I am the only official aide. If I apany him there, the other things wille to a halt.

    The baron let out a small sigh.

    So, for the time being, I am only reading the records written by the secretary.

    <i>I see.</i>

    Somehow, it seemed that my role had be more important, so I answered resolutely.

    I will do my best to fulfill my role as soon as possible.

    I am sincerely looking forward to it.

    The baron entered the aide''s office and added several exnations.

    As you know, the working hours are from 9 am to 6 pm. Of course, there are times when youe to work a little earlier or leave workte. All of them are paid for, so please work with a joyful heart to earn money.

    <i>Is it my illusion that he emphasizes the word joyful''?</i>

    There are also other offices, but I usually do my work here. Still, it''s better to know, so if I have a chanceter, I''ll show you the other offices of the outer pce."

    "Yes."

    Baron Delrond pointed to an empty desk.

    This is the seat where Sir Thebesa will work from now on.

    <i>This is where I''ll be working from now on, huh?</i>

    I swept the desk with my hand. The texture of the wood that my fingertips felt was soft.

    The thought of working here already made my heart race.

    Did you bring the rental document?

    Yes, here.

    I handed the rental document I had brought to the baron.

    Baron Delrond checked thest page of the document to confirm my signature, then nodded.

    I have confirmed your signature. Do you have any other questions about the document?

    No, I don''t.

    "All right."

    The baron put the rental document in his desk drawer and looked at me again.

    Then I will tell you what to do.

    The baron put down the documents piled up as high as his upper body length on my desk.

    First of all, you just have to sort these documents in chronological order. Then, organize these documents by region and by case.

    The baron put another pile of documents next to it.

    "Sometimes, there are cases where they foolishly omit the seal and submit for approval, and I have to go to the department and pick it up myself

    Baron Delrond suddenly blurred the end of his words, made a serious expression, then smiled casually again.

    I will take care of that part, so you just have to give it back to me.

    If it is only getting the seal, I can do it.

    He seemed too busy to do even such a trivial thing, and I thought it would be better to go there in person to find out the location of the department.

    Absolutely not.

    Baron Delrond shook his head violently as if he didn''t think so.

    Please leave the work that has to go to the outer Pce with me unconditionally. Sir should not go there by herself.

    "Ah, yes. I understand."

    I couldn''t say I''d go despite all the opposition.

    The documents without seals should be given back to Baron Delrond.

    I thought about what the baron told me to do over and over in my head.

    When should I finish the work you gave me?

    I hope you can finish it today, but you dont have to push yourself too hard.

    The baron said that while having dark circles on his eyes. Tiredness was smeared on his face.

    Do it in moderation and leave work at 6 oclock. I will do the rest.

    "No. It is my work, so I will do it until the end."

    Then you will leave workte.

    "Its fine."

    I was sorry for the promise I made with Sarah, but I couldn''t help it.

    I hated the thought of throwing away the work given to me or passing it on to someone else.

    <i>I have to finish it as soon as possible.</i>

    <i>And it''d be better if I could finish everything in the meantime.</i>

    Thats a good attitude. I like it.

    Baron Delrond smiled contentedly as if he liked my answer.

    Then let''s start working. If there is anything you don''t know, feel free to ask."

    "Yes."

    I immediately sat down and started sorting out the pile of documents.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    ***

    Kalian, who was about to rebuke him for being afraid of useless things, swallowed what he was going to say in response to what Ver added.

    After all, the person who was most likely to be hurt by this problem was none other than Le.

    Surely she would cry again. Although she looked strong on the outside, she was a soft-hearted person on the inside.

    Kalian had seen Le cry twice.

    First, under the big tree.

    Second, in his drawing-room.

    Until now, he didn''t agree with the saying that women''s tears are a weapon but seeing Le''s tears changed his mind.

    She looked pathetic and pitiful.

    It felt like seeing a pitiful kitten wet in the pouring rain.

    That''s why he wanted tofort her asking if she was okay, but he couldn''t do that because he was afraid Le''s pride would be hurt by his nosy sympathy.

    The thought of Le crying again made Kalian feel bad. He frowned and clenched his jaw.

    Should I send them all to the workhouse? That way, they wouldn''t have such useless thoughts."

    I hope you dream that while you sleep.

    Kalian''s eyebrow went up slightly at the criticism that came back to him.

    "My aide is very nice."

    I''m nice.

    After responding indifferently, Ver bowed his head.

    Then, I''ll leave now because I''m busy. Please finish the documents I gave you by tomorrow.

    "By tomorrow? Its too tight.

    Well, if you find it hard, you can give it to me a littleter. Starting from tomorrow, it will be done by Sir Thebesa, not me.

    He wondered why Ver, who had always been whining hard saying it had to be done within the schedule, was leaving so meekly, it turned out there''s a reason for everything.

    <i>Of course. This guy couldn''t have changed.</i>

    Kalian let out an annoying sigh and waved his hand.

    *****

    <i>The time hase to go to the office to report to His Majesty.</i>

    Huu.

    I stood up with the documents and took a deep breath.

    Up until now, I was in the position of receiving reports, so when it was the other way around, I felt awkward and nervous.

    Hello, My Lady.

    Hello, Mr. Head attendant.

    As I went around frequently as an aide, I also made some acquaintance with Rahel, the head attendant.

    The head attendant smiled slightly at the documents I was holding.

    Starting from today, will you report directly to His Majesty, My Lady?

    "Yes. It just happened. Its my first time, so I''m nervous.

    You will do well, My Lady.

    "Thank you for saying that."

    Rahel responded with a smile.

    Then I will inform His Majesty that you''re here.

    Please do that.

    The head attendant knocked and informed Kalian that I was here.

    Your Majesty, Lady Thebesa is here.

    After a brief silence, permission toe in was dropped.

    I bowed my head once again to the head attendant and went inside.

    After I entered, when the head attendant was about to close the door

    Rahel, youe in too. Leave the door open.

    Kalian, who was standing in front of the bookshelf and reading a book, said abruptly.

    Rahel was puzzled but he came in right away. The door was left open as he ordered.

    I could feel the attendants standing around the room sneakily peeking inside.

    And Kalian said nothing after letting us in.

    "Your Majesty."

    When Rahel called him, only then did Kalian close the book he was reading and turn to Rahel.

    Repeat what you just said.

    <i>Repeat what I just said? He''s not asking me about when I called him Your Majesty, is he?</i>

    <i>I think I''m pointing out that Lady Thebesa is here</i>

    It hadn''t been long since Viscount Kranten became the head attendant, but he was a veteran for a long time as an attendant belonging to the Imperial Pce.

    He quickly noticed the mistake he had made and apologized hurriedly.

    Not to Kalian, but to Thebesa.

    I apologize, Sir Thebesa. I''ve never seen ady given the title Sir'' before, so the title Lady'' came up like a habit.

    "It''s okay."

    Le smiled awkwardly and waved her hands.

    In fact, she didn''t even feel strange or awkward when Rahel called her Lady''.

    I will be more careful next time.

    You should be.

    And then, Kalian spoke loudly as if to tell the attendants who were hearing their conversation through the open door, not to Rahel.

    If something like thises into my ears one more time, I wont let it slide then. Do you understand?

    There''s a feeling of exaggeration a little, but for the sake of Le''s position, he had to do this.

    Rahel replied that he did, then went out.

    The door closed. Kalian sat at his desk and looked at Le, who was a little spaced out.

    What are you standing there nkly for?

    Ah, I apo

    Enough apologizing.

    Kalian held out his hand.

    Did you bring the report? Bring it here.

    *****

    Bring it here.

    <i>Is it starting now?</i>

    What was happening with Rahel just now waspletely erased from my mind.

    I was so nervous that I tried hard to move my immobile feet to the front of his desk and put down the report I had brought on the desk.

    Suggestions and reports from each department were put together to make it easier for Kalian to see.

    I thought it would be easy because it was simply organizing, but I was wrong.

    Some documents were hard to recognize because of their bad handwriting, and there were people who suggested strange things.

    As Baron Delrond said, the documents that were submitted without the seal often appeared.

    It was a lot more intensebor than I thought to rewrite them after checking and categorizing them if there were any other problems.

    Was that all? It was also the aide''s job to investigate the background of the issue presented in the proposal and find data about it.

    Once again, I understood why Baron Delrond worked overtime every day.

    Do you have any urgent business to do right now?

    Any urgent business to do? I thought for a moment and answered.

    There''s not right now.

    "Then wait there for a while. I''ll let you know if there''s anything to fix orplement."

    Thank you, Your Majesty.

    You don''t have to be thankful for it.

    Kalian grinned and picked up the report.

    I was a bit nervous. I sped my hands tightly and waited for his evaluation.

    I thought he was just reading the report, but as he read, he asked various questions.

    Why is it categorized like this?

    Why is this data needed here?

    What is my opinion on a particr issue?

    I used to ask the same questions when the aides brought me the report.

    It made meugh a little that his behavior wasn''t that different from mine. The anxious feeling that I felt disappeared.

    As they were expected questions, I was able to answer calmly without trembling.

    The more I answered, the more pages of the report flipped, and the more Kalian''s expression changed little by little.

    It didn''t change in a good way. Because the smile on his face is getting harder and harder.

    When he saw the report that Baron Delrond brought, he didn''t look like that. It seemed that there were still many parts that werecking.

    If you tell me what iscking, I will correct it right away

    "Lacking?"

    Kalian''s eyebrow tilted.

    If this iscking

    Kalian put down the report he was looking at, grabbed another document, and shook it.

    Everyone who wrote this should get out and die.

    <i>that''s apliment, right?</i>

    Its apliment.

    When he replied as if he read my mind, I looked at him in surprise.

    Its your first time, but you did pretty well. Good job."

    Kalian looked at me with a bright smile.

    From now on, the report should do only this much. If there''s anything you don''t understand, ask Ver right away.

    "Yes."

    Then, you can leave now.

    I tried to bow to him politely with courtesy, but I just bowed my head lightly, recalling his words to say goodbye in silence because it was burdensome.

    Le.

    And as I was about to leave right away, Kalian called me as if he had suddenly remembered.

    Le.

    Even though it was my name, it felt a little strange when he called me.

    <i>Is it because he''s been calling me Sir Thebesa all this time?</i>

    Looking back at him, Kalian looked at me a little worried and asked.

    Are there any rumors

    "Yes?"

    No, I was just trying to ask you to have lunch with me.

    <i>Hmm, I don''t think so</i>.

    Have you eaten already?

    N, no.

    Then lets have lunch together.

    "Okay. I will contact Baron Delrond, too.

    Kalian paused for a moment, then nodded with a trembling look.

    do it.

    "Then I''ll see you again in a little while, Your Majesty."

    I bowed to him once again and left the office.

    *****

    After Le left, Kalian stared at the office door quietly, then stood up with a deep sigh.

    He tried to ask Le about the rumors, but he couldn''t.

    Because he couldn''t think of what to say if he asked her that.

    <i>Can''t I just say don''t worry about it indifferently?</i>

    <i>But even if I say that, it''s not like she won''t worry about it.</i>

    And even after not asking that, it gave him a headache. Because he had brought up a useless thing and stimted her curiosity.

    That''s why he quickly changed the topic by talking about a meal that wasn''t nned at all.

    It was surprising to see himself like this, but it was also surprising that Le said she would contact Ver as if it was natural.

    <i>Those two, are they that close?</i>

    Well, of course, they''re close. They had been together almost all day, so there''s no way they couldn''t get close.

    He also didn''t like that part.

    Because rumors of being with another man all day long gratuitously would block Le''s path to being single and that made him worried about unnecessary things.

    <i>well, I''m already blocking her marriage path.</i>

    Because there''s no great nobleman dared to marry a woman who was rumored to be the emperor''s mistress.

    But he wasn''t too worried.

    It was all rumors that would go away as soon as Le showed her ability. And she also had enough ability.

    Kalian read the report that Le organized again.

    It was a neat report that contained only the necessary information.

    He said to Le that she did pretty well in her first time, but in fact, even if it was perfect enough, there''s nocking.

    He just praised Le moderately in case she would bezy.

    Ver, Hiltine, and then Le.

    There were only three people he handpicked, and all three of them were excellent.

    Such an urate eye I have for people.

    Kalian smiled happily, praising his own eyes.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    At first, I was very nervous about eating with the emperor, but after doing it a few times, I got used to it. It''s also thanks to Baron Delrond.

    When I arrived at the dining room, as usual, I sat to Kalian''s right and Baron Delrond to his left.

    As everyone was seated, the attendants served the food. Therge table was quickly filled.

    "Your Majesty, I have something to tell you about the reward for the war hero

    When Baron Delrond talked about work matters even before eating, Kalian''s forehead wrinkled.

    I dont want to talk about work while eating.

    I apologize, but I don''t have time. After eating, I have to go back to the outer pce.

    Kalian clicked his tongue in annoyance and picked up his ss of wine.

    Because of the problem of distributing the spoils

    Ver didn''t care and began reporting again.

    Kalian listened to Ver''s report steadily while showing off his annoyance.

    They''re having a serious conversation, and I didn''t think I should be the only one eating, so when I tried to put down the fork

    Le.

    Kalian called me. I was startled and picked up the fork again.

    I will keep eating.

    What are you talking about?

    <i>huh? Isn''t that what you mean?</i>

    "The things Ver just told me, did you hear it?"

    Embarrassed for no reason, I quietly put the fork down again and looked at Kalian.

    If youre talking aboutpensation for the bereaved family, I heard it.

    I want to hear your thoughts about it.

    <i>My thoughts?</i>

    I was taken aback. Baron Delrond was in full charge of this matter, so I had nothing in my mind about it.

    If you give me some time, I will investigate

    I want to hear your opinion purely, rather than a standard answer based on data.

    But I dont know anything about this issue

    "So, what''s your opinion?"

    He cut me off and asked again. No matter what, he was determined to hear my answer now.

    <i>What should I do? What kind of answer must I give to satisfy him?</i>

    It wasn''t that I didn''t have any thoughts at all, but I couldn''t tell him because I didn''t know if this was right or not.

    Hmm, did I ask something too difficult?

    His sigh woke me up as if cold water had been poured onto me.

    <i>Hold yourself together, Le.</i>

    <i>The Emperor''s testing you.</i>

    I was afraid that if I showed a foolish side here, I would never be recognized by Kalian.

    But, it would be better to say anything.

    I took a deep breath and slowly spoke my thoughts.

    As Baron Delrond said, I also agree to give constion money to the bereaved family. One more than that. I think there is an issue that needs to be solved first.

    What is it?

    It is about protecting war orphans.

    Children without guardians were left in danger.

    Not only that, but it also makes their livelihood hopeless. Because what children can do is extremely limited.

    Thats why we''re giving them constion money. We want them to make a living.

    Baron Delrond interrupted the conversation.

    Of course, if you give them constion money, they can make a living right away, but in the long run, it doesn''t help much. Rather, there is a high possibility that crimes targeting children withrge sums of money will ur.

    That makes sense.

    Kalian nodded in agreement with me. Baron Delrond also looked like he understood.

    The two of them listened to my opinion, which gave me confidence. I expressed my opinion more confidently than I did before.

    That''s why I think protecting the children first is a priority.

    Protect

    Kalian thought for a moment and asked.

    In what way?

    There are many ways, but in my opinion, taking the children and taking care of them until they reach adulthood is the best and surest thing to do.

    The temple must have been doing that already.

    Baron Delrond interrupted the conversation again. I looked back at him.

    Of course, the temple ys that role, but it has its limits. The number of people that can be amodated in the temple is also limited.

    In addition, there were several problems with amodating children in the temple.

    So I think it would be good to create a new child care institution.

    However, to point out one by one now would make the conversation leak to a different area, so I ended it appropriately.

    Of course, the initial budget will be high, but in the long run, it will be very helpful for the Empire''s welfare. Because even if there is no war, there are still orphans.

    "Right."

    Kalian thought for a moment and then nodded.

    "Okay. Le, I''ll leave this to you. Go write the report."

    <i>Do you want me to write the report right away without discussing it with the ministers of each department?</i>

    I looked at him in surprise.

    I think it was a hasty decision to write the report right away, Your Majesty.

    Baron Delrond also expressed his opinion anxiously whether he had the same thought as me.

    This is something that needs to be thought through and decided. We also have to discuss it with the ministers of each department.

    Dont worry, Ver, because Ive thought about it enough.

    Kalian said with a smile.

    What''s left is to make the ministers of each department understand. To do that, we need a proper report, that''s why I asked Le to write it.

    In other words, the state of the report I wrote would determine whether or not this would proceed.

    I was worried about whether I could do such an important task, but I really wanted to do it.

    Building a child care institution had been something I had always wanted to do since I was at the Duke of Williot.

    I had no choice but to put it aside because of realistic walls such as a budget problem, but when the opportunity to achieve it came, my heart was pounding.

    I really wanted to seed.

    With my own hands, not anyone else''s.

    You can do it, right?

    "Yes."

    If I showed too much excitement, Kalian would think it''s strange, so I calmed down my excitement as much as possible and replied politely.

    I will give it a try.

    I wanted to write the report on the child care institution right away, but there were too many other things to do.

    The priority was to prepare for the victory celebration party that was just two weeks away.

    Usually, the banquet preparations were led by the empress, the owner of the inner pce.

    When the Empress is absent, the Empress (concubine) takes over the role, but Kalian had neither Empress nor Empress (concubine).

    Because of that, the work came back to us, the aides.

    Although each department provided assistance, most of it had to be handled by me and Baron Delrond.

    When I saw the documents piled high enough to be iparable with what I saw at the Duke of Williot, I sighed.

    It would have been nice if there''s an owner in the Pce.

    Iined without realizing it.

    I hurriedly saw Baron Delrond''s face, and fortunately, he didn''t seem to find it strange.

    I also fully understand your feelings.

    Rather, he agreed with me.

    But it would be better to give up on that part. His Majesty has no intention of bringing in an Empress or Empress (concubine).

    Baron Delrond scratched his head.

    No, I guess can''t'' is the right expression.

    <i>It''s not that he has no intention, but that he can''t?</i>

    Why?

    <i>Is it because of the 3-year phase?</i>

    <i>But I know that the Imperial family is an exception for the prosperity and stability of the Imperial family.</i>

    Curious, I asked, and Baron Delrond eximed briefly with a stiffened face.

    I made a mistake. Please pretend you didn''t hear that, Sir Thebesa."

    Baron Delrond took the documents and stood up.

    Then, Sir Thebesa. I will go to the outer pce, so please contact me if there is anything urgent.

    Baron Delrond left the office as if he were running away.

    I didn''t know if that''s actually the case, but that''s how it seemed to me.

    <i>There must be some great secret.</i>

    I was curious, but I didn''t want to ask again.

    If I asked, I didn''t think he would tell me and I didn''t have a hobby of digging other people''s secrets.

    <i>There must be a good reason.</i>

    I thought lightly and looked at the documents that came from each department.

    Duke, a letter has arrived from the Imperial Pce.

    The old butler politely handed the letter to Philen.

    A letter from the Imperial Pce was an important thing to check even during meetings.

    Philen put down the document he was looking at and took the letter.

    The Imperial seal was clearly engraved on the sealing wax. It''s definitely a letter from the Imperial Pce.

    Philen cut the envelope neatly using a paper-knife and read the letter inside.

    The butler stood in front of Philen until he finished reading the letter.

    After reading the letter, Philen put down the letter and looked at the butler.

    In two weeks, there will be a victory party at the Imperial Pce.

    Then you have to go back to the capital.

    Philen clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Why dont they hold it all at once? Why do they hold it separately?

    Because there are a lot of things to deal with, such as merit andpensation.

    As the butler expressed his opinion, Philen''s eyes went up sharply.

    Are you trying to teach me now?

    "I apologize, Duke."

    The quick-witted butler quickly apologized.

    Philen nced at the butler once, and then put the letter in the drawer.

    I should prepare the clothes first.

    Ill contact the boutique right away.

    "No need. I have to wear a uniform this time, so there''s no need for a banquet suit.

    <i>The clothes problem has been solved, what else do I need to prepare?</i>

    Philen tried to think, but nothing came to mind.

    Up until now, all of this had been done by Le.

    Philen always ate at the table she had perfectly prepared, even the cutlery.

    So, he didn''t know what and how to prepare.

    Besides this, there were many other things he didn''t know. And there were so many things to do.

    It was hard to believe that Le had done all these things, where it was too much for Philen to handle all the work by himself.

    I wish Le was here.

    Absence makes the heart grow fonder'', that statement was right.

    [T/N: to be precise, here means when the person is around, they don''t realize his/her importance/presence. But when he/she disappears, they greatly feel that person''s importance/presence.]

    Without Le, he could feel her preciousness.

    It would be the same for Le.

    If she felt that, he would like her toe back without being too stubborn, but the woman who endured it would feel silly.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    ***

    Philen put aside his thoughts about Le for now and thought about what to do with the rest of the preparations.

    Bring Baroness Wizard here. I need her help.

    "Yes."

    The butler, who was worried inwardly that he might be asking for Cecily''s help, calmly epted it.

    How are the wedding preparations going?

    "Countess Thebesa continues to take care of that. But"

    The butler studied Philen''s face and asked carefully.

    Young Lady Le isnt here, I don''t know if we can continue preparing for the wedding

    That''s not your concern.

    <i>And there''s no need to worry. Because Le will be back.</i>

    Philen beckoned him to leave.

    The butler, who politely bowed to him, came out and was startled to find Cecily standing leaning against the wall.

    Yo, Young Lady?

    What are you so surprised about?

    Cecily smiled and tilted her head.

    Her bright blonde hair swayed gently.

    Its like seeing a ghost.

    Since when did you here

    "Why do I have to tell you that?"

    When Cecily spoke informally without hesitation, the attendants standing around looked at her in annoyance.

    Le, a counts daughter and officially Philen''s fiance, used to speak politely and respectfully to the butler.

    It was a treatment for the elder who had served the Duke of Williot since the predecessor.

    However, speaking informally when she''s just a mistress? They didn''t like it.

    The old butler didn''t say anything. He bowed his head and asked.

    Should I report your arrival to the Duke?

    "No."

    Cecily raised her leaning body, supported by her exclusive maid.

    You dont have to.

    Cecily turned back and nced at the room where Philen was.

    Her gaze was quite sharp. Her expression was venomous.

    It was as if she had heard something she didn''t want to hear.

    *****

    All banquets should be abolished.

    Baron Delrond, who had returned after half-day, sat down on the chair and murmured as if he were dying.

    I dont know why people keep throwing money for something meaningless.

    <i>Hearing his harsh words, he must be very tired.</i>

    Well, he couldn''t go home for two days and he had been working all night, so of course, he''s tired.

    As evidence of that, the dark circles under Baron Delrond''s eyes had grown even thicker.

    Feeling sorry for Baron Delrond, I picked up some of the documents he had brought.

    "I''ll take care of this, so get some rest, Baron."

    But there must be a lot of work for you to do.

    "It''s okay. Im almost done.

    It wasn''t empty words, it was true.

    I wanted to work on the child care institution report as soon as possible, so I worked a little hard and was almost done with what I had to do today.

    Sir, you''re my savior

    Baron Delrond couldn''t finish his words and fell asleep.

    I took a nket and covered Baron Delrond with it, then I went back to my seat and read the document he had brought.

    It was a document about spoils and rewards to be distributed to the war heroes.

    The number and quality of spoils changed depending on the contributions.

    The person who made a lot of contributions could ask the emperor for any spoils he wanted.

    just like Philen.

    There were several names on the document, but Philen''s name was exceptionally noticeable.

    The spoil Philen requested was none other than Cecily.

    It didn''t feel good to see the names of those two written side by side.

    I wanted to live without knowing each other''s news forever, but it was impossible since we were in the same country.

    <i>I''ll run into Philen at the victory party, won''t I?</i>

    I was worried about what he would say when he saw me, and what the other nobles, who saw him and me, would gossip.

    Thinking about it, my eyes were already darkened and my head was throbbing, so I closed my eyes tightly and touched my head.

    *****

    Baron Delrond awoke when I was almost done with the documents.

    "What time is it now arghh!

    Looking out of the dark window, Baron Delrond stood up from his seat in surprise.

    Why is it so dark?

    Because it is 8 oclock in the evening?

    Then, why aren''t you leaving work yet?

    Because I''m not done

    Baron Delrond, who approached me with an angry look, took the document I was looking at.

    Go home before its toote, Sir Thebesa.

    "I will when I finish"

    Please go home.

    When Baron Delrond spoke with a terrifying look on his face, I couldn''t refute any further and nodded.

    Then Ill see you tomorrow.

    "Yes. Be careful on your way home.

    As if being kicked out, I left the office and walked through the quiet hallway.

    <i>Ah, wait. Before I left, I should have asked the attendant to prepare a carriage.</i>

    Realizing that only after leaving the pce, I let out a small sigh.

    <i>I need to learn horseback riding quickly.</i>

    It''s cumbersome to ask the attendants to prepare a carriage everyte hour. And it''s also a nuisance to them.

    <i>After the banquet, I have some free time, so I should learn how to ride a horse right away.</i>

    "Excuse me."

    Just as an attendant passed by, I called him.

    Im about to go home. Could you please call me a carriage?

    "Of course. But I think it will take some time, could you wait?

    How long should I wait?

    I think it will take about 30 minutes.

    Hmm, 30 minutes?

    It was an ambiguous time to do something, but it was a waste of time to just stand and wait.

    <i>Now that this has happened, shall I look for data on the establishment of a child care institution?</i>

    The library was too far away, and the document storage room seemed just right.

    There might be at least one emperor who thought the same as me among all the previous emperors.

    "Then I''ll be in the document storage room. Will you call me when it''s ready?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    Thank you.

    After asking the attendant a favor, I headed straight to the document storage room.

    The documents were well organized, but there were so many documents that it was difficult to find what I was looking for.

    <i>I''ll spend all 30 minutes just looking for it.</i>

    <i>I''ll just need to know where it is ande back tomorrow to see it.</i>

    Construction, establishment, architecture

    It was the time when I was frantically looking around to see rted data about institutions other than child care institution.

    <b>Click</b>

    I heard the door open.

    <i>Is the attendant here already?</i>

    I turned around to ask him to wait a little bit, but an unexpected person was standing there.

    The person standing in front of the door was Kalian, not the attendant.

    I looked at him in surprise.

    "Your Majesty."

    Kalian also looked surprised when he saw me.

    Why havent you gone home yet?

    I was about to go home.

    "Is that why you''re here right now?"

    Kalian frowned slightly as if told me not to lie.

    I really am. I was just looking through the documents for a while while the carriage was being prepared.

    "Carriage?"

    Kalian tilted his head for a moment and then soon eximed as if he had realized something.

    Come to think of it, you didnt know how to ride a horse.

    I apologize. I will learn it quickly.

    "Ah, I''m not trying to me you. I just forgot about it for a moment. By the way, what were you looking for?"

    I was looking for data on the establishment of a child care institution.

    If it''s that data, you wouldnt be able to find it here. None of the previous emperors ever thought of that.

    <i>That means</i>

    It seems Your Majesty has already looked for it, too.

    Kalian paused for a moment at my response, then smiled.

    I always feel this, that the Lady is very quick-witted.

    <i>Is that apliment?</i>

    Yeah, I looked for it. Its been more than 10 years, though.

    If it''s 10 years ago, he would be only 18 years old.

    When I was 18, let alone thinking like this, I was in a rush to deal with what was in front of me.

    The data I researched at that time must still be there, do you want it?

    Yes, please.

    If it was given, I would be very grateful. I nodded my head right away.

    Kalian took out a box that had been left unattended with a whiteyer of dust in the corner.

    I thought he''d take some wads of paper out of the box and give them to me, but I was wrong.

    "Here you go."

    He handed me the whole box.

    <i>Is it possible that all the documents in there are his research data?</i>

    My mouth was wide open at the huge amount, which was more than I thought.

    Do you want to check the inside?

    "Yes."

    As soon as Kalian put the box down, he opened it and checked the inside.

    Inside the box were a bunch of old papers.

    It feels different to see it after a long time.

    His blue eyes quickly scanned the inside of the box.

    As you can see, it''s not organized at all. In addition, there must be a lot of things that aren''t helpful since they''re from 10 years ago.

    "No. It will be very helpful.

    You said that because you havent seen it yet.

    <i>Ah,e to think of it, he''s right.</i>

    I smiled awkwardly and picked up anything I could grab.

    The neat handwriting was Kalian''s that I had been ustomed to.

    It is data about the location.

    I skimmed through it, but all of the selected locations were outside the capital.

    Of course, it would.

    Thend price inside the capital is expensive, and it was a waste to spend it on this kind of thing.

    If you see anything you dont know, ask me.

    Do you remember the contents of the data?

    <i>Isn''t it something you researched 10 years ago?</i>

    Come to think of it, it seems I do.

    Kalian smiled lightly and shrugged.

    When will the carriage be ready?

    "He said it would take about 30 minutes, so I think it''s about 5 minutes left."

    We wont have time to go to the office.

    Kalian thought for a moment and then nodded.

    You can take these home if you want.

    But it belongs to the Imperial family, can I do that?

    Imperial documents were basically prohibited from being taken out of the Imperial Pce. This was why Baron Delrond worked in the Imperial Pce instead of going home.

    What do you mean Imperial documents? Its just my personal data.

    Kalian snorted lightly.

    So you can take it home and read it. Of course, if you want to."

    Of course, I wanted to, so I answered right away.

    Thank you for your consideration.

    At just the right time, the attendant told me that the carriage was ready.

    Kalian was going to take the box himself, but the attendants who watched it couldn''t stay still.

    Your Majesty shouldn''t do this!

    Please leave this to us!

    Kalian, who had the box stolen by his attendants, clicked his tongue.

    Being the emperor changes their treatment of me.

    When you were a prince, werent your attendants like this?

    Although the treatment of an emperor and a prince was different, wouldn''t these trivial things be the same?

    They weren''t.

    When I asked out of curiosity, Kalian replied with a yful smile.

    At that time, I waspletely ignored.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    ***

    On the way back to the mansion by carriage.

    I recalled what Kalian said.

    That he waspletely ignored.

    The reason I didn''t consider Kalian''s yful remarks was because I knew about his birth.

    That he was an illegitimate child like me.

    aren''t we the same then?

    My biological mother was a maid, not a noble, but Kalian''s biological mother was the daughter of a Viscount.

    He was only called an illegitimate child because the Lady was neither an empress nor an empress (concubine).

    Empress Solia, who had no children at the time, took Kalian and raised him like her own son.

    That''s why I thought he would have been treated fairly well, but from what he said, it seemed he wasn''t.

    The fact that he waspletely ignored by the attendants

    <b><i>Look over there. She must have been scolded by the Countess again.</i></b>

    <b><i>Oh my, does she want to live like that? If it were me, I would just die.</i></b>

    <i>Let''s stop thinking about it. It reminds me of the past I don''t even want to remember.</i>

    I closed my eyes and tried not to think, but the more I tried, the clearer it came to mind.

    <b><i>Hey hey, we made eye contact. Let''s go before the Counts daughter bes territorial."</i></b>

    <b><i>Okay, okay. Lets go before we interact with her, hihi.</i></b>

    It was over 10 years ago, but I still remembered it clearly when I closed my eyes.

    The hellish moments I experienced when I lived in the Count of Thebesa.

    Count Thebesa, who was obsessed with women, touched all the maids who worked in the mansion. My mother was one of them.

    My mother became pregnant with me because of a one-night rtionship.

    If Countess Thebesa had known this earlier, I would have disappeared before seeing the light of the world.

    At that time, the Countess was at her parents'' home on the pretext of recuperation. Thanks to it, my mother was able to give birth to me safely.

    The Count of Thebesa considered daughter as something valuable from generation to generation.

    A daughter was good to use as a tool forbining with other families, and Count Thebesa took me for that purpose.

    Of course, Countess Thebesa didn''t like it, but she had no choice but to ept what the Count wanted.

    That was the beginning of hell.

    Until the moment when I was chosen as the fiance of the Duke of Williot.

    Thinking that Kalian might have gone through the same thing as me, I felt pity and had a sense of kinship.

    I couldn''t believe I had a sense of kinship with the Emperor. It was an absurd feeling.

    If Kalian knew what I was thinking, I was sure he wouldugh at me.

    Huu.

    I let out a sigh and turned my head to see the box Kalian had given me.

    I opened the box and took out a document inside.

    It was a document about child carew.

    I had already researched this part before, so I already knew most of it.

    Still, I was reading it carefully to review my memories and to see if there''s anything I didn''t know, but my eyes were drawn to what was scribbled on the corner of the document.

    <b><i>[Why can''t children choose their parents?]</i></b>

    It wasn''t a summary of the data, but a monologue.

    Unlike the other writings, the font was a bit thick and shaken.

    I felt like I knew a little bit about how he felt when he wrote these things.

    <b><i>[Why don''t the parents I choose admit that they are my parents?]</i></b>

    There''s a dark red stain next to the letter.

    <i>This isn''t it bloodstain?</i>

    Kalian''s monologue continued on the back page.

    I flipped the paper over as if I was possessed.

    <b><i>[Can parents who abuse their children be called parents?]</i></b>

    <b><i>[Should parents who don''t recognize their children be called parents?]</i></b>

    <b><i>[Is bloodline the only thing that can define parent and child?]</i></b>

    <b><i>[Who should I call my parents?]</i></b>

    Looking at the rambling written monologues, I realized one thing for sure.

    Contrary to his rxed appearance, he had a deep wound in his heart.

    And that it was none other than his family who caused the wounds.

    *****

    I''m going to leave the mansion for about two weeks from tomorrow.

    Philen said, brushing Cecily''s coveted hair with his hand.

    Cecily, who was lying on Philen''sp and feeling his touch, opened her eyes wide and raised her upper body.

    Why all of a sudden?

    I have to attend a party.

    Cecily''s head tilted.

    If its a party, havent you been to it before?

    That was a party tomemorate the Emperor''s throne. This time, it''s a party tomemorate the victory. They said I don''t have to attend if there''s anything special, but I''d like to attend if possible.

    Of course, you have to.

    Cecily smiled and kissed Philen lightly on the cheek.

    Because you are the hero who led the empire to victory.

    Philen looked at Cecily withplicated eyes.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    are you okay?

    Cecily''s head tilted slightly.

    "What?"

    I''m the one who ruined your country. But are you okay?

    "Ahh."

    Only then did Cecily realize what Philen was trying to say. She eximed softly and fell into him.

    Well, it would be a lie if I said it''s nothing at all, but I decided to forget it because I wasnt that close with my family and this child is more important than that."

    Cecily smiled bitterly and stroked her belly.

    I guess people change their mindset when they be mothers.

    <i>How can you be so bright when you must be sad to lose your home country?</i>

    Philen was proud of Cecily.

    "Thank you."

    Philen gently stroked Cecily''s hair.

    Thank you for understanding me, and for giving birth to my child.

    "If I say everything I meant to say, what will I say?"

    When Cecily folded her eyes like a crescent moon and smiled bashfully, Philen kissed her cheek.

    I''lle back before you give birth to the child.

    You are going to buy me a present when youe back, right?

    "Yeah. Just tell me what you want. I''ll buy you anything."

    What if I ask you to pick a star in the sky?

    Then I should bring you a jewel as pretty as a star. I can do that much for you, who will give birth to my child.

    Cecily chuckled at the witty answer and rested her head on his chest.

    I dont need everything. I just need you toe back safely to my side.

    Really?

    "Of course. Ah, if possible, I hope that Lady Thebesa will alsoe back with you.

    When Cecily talked about Le first, Philen''s eyes widened.

    I didnt know you were going to talk about Le first.

    Hey, if you say that, I will feel disappointed.

    Cecily smiled sweetly and stroked Philen''s chest.

    As I said before, I think of Lady Thebesa as my family.

    Really?

    "Of course. Lady Thebesa will be my child''s foster mother. I want to get along well with the Lady.

    It seemed that every word Cecily said was pretty.

    It would have been nice if Le was like this, too.

    Thinking about Le all of sudden, who was as stiff as an old tree, made his heart stuffy.

    I''ll make sure toe back with Le this time.

    Philen sighed and hugged Cecily''s waist.

    If you show her your heart, her heart will change too. Even if her words and actions are like that, she is not a bad person by nature.

    "I know."

    Cecily''s eyes gleamed sharply as she buried her face a little deeper in Philen''s arms.

    So, please do that.

    *****

    Late morning.

    Kalian visited the aide''s office with a document to ask Le.

    Le, who was working, stood up in surprise.

    "Your Majesty."

    Le''splexion was darker than usual.

    Are you sick?

    "Yes?"

    Because yourplexion is dark.

    At Kalian''s words, Le let out a short exmation and wiped her face.

    She couldn''t sleep wellst night thinking about his monologue, and it looked like it''s obvious.

    If you''re not feeling well, you can go home.

    "No. Its just that I couldnt sleep for a while, and I''m not sick anywhere.

    Why couldnt you sleep?

    Le hesitated, unable to tell the truth.

    Meanwhile, his blue eyes quickly scanned Le''s desk.

    His gaze finally stopped on the paper piled up on one side.

    It was so long ago that he couldn''t remember the details, but it was definitely the content of the data he had researched 10 years ago.

    His frantic writing was neatly organized in her writing.

    The amount was considerable. It wasn''t something that could be finished in an hour or two.

    Kalian frowned and picked up the paper.

    Don''t tell me, you didn''t sleep because you were organizing this?

    "No."

    No? I think it''s right. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have organized this much in one night.

    Probably because he hit the mark, Le hesitated for a moment and then continued.

    it''s true that I organized it because I couldn''t sleep, but its not because of that.

    <i>That''s what I''m saying.</i>

    Kalian snorted and put the paper down again.

    Do you have anything to say to me?

    <i>Now you''re changing the subject, huh?</i>

    "This."

    Kalian could see Le''s mind clearly, but Kalian pretended not to know.

    Its the report you organized yesterday, and I have a question.

    Kalian asked Le what he had checked beforehand.

    Le satisfied Kalian''s curiosity based on the data she had prepared beforehand.

    Thanks to her, Kalian was able to easily solve his curiosity.

    If it wasn''t for Le, he would have called the ministers from each department to break the stones.

    Though, he would have been asking the schrs or searching the library for the unsolved problems.

    "Thank you. Thanks to you, I could solve it easily.

    The word Park Hak-da-sik'' used in a country in the east seemed to be referring to Le.

    As such, Le had various knowledge in various fields.

    In this case, the depth is usually thin, but Le was an exception. Hers was very deep.

    Of course, it might be shallowpared to schrs who specialize in one field, but it was good enough.

    Despite having a prudent and calm personality and this ability, he also liked that she was humble and not arrogant.

    It is an honor to be of help.

    At times, she was too humble to the point of being overly rude, but it didn''t matter.

    Because self-esteem was something she could grow by keeping her by his side from now on.

    Le.

    "Yes?"

    I hope you work as my aide for a long time.

    <i>That way, I''ll be able to step down without worrying in the future.</i>

    Kalian tapped Le on the shoulder and left the office before she could say anything.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    ***

    As the banquet was just a week away, the entire Imperial Pce became bustling.

    As an aide to the emperor, all that was left was to make sure that each department was doing its job well.

    I can do it myself. So Sir Thebesa, please go write the report on the child care institution.

    Ver said as he handed the documents he had brought to the servant.

    If it is dyed, the establishment of the health institution will also be dyed.

    Thank you for your consideration.

    When Le bowed her head, Ver shook his hand.

    "No. Thanks to Sir Thebesas early arrival, the work was done quickly. This is only natural.

    If Le hadn''te, Ver would still be struggling with the documents.

    Was that all? Each department would have constantly urged him to finish them by saying, there''s not much time left until the banquet.''

    It was terrible just thinking about it. Ver shuddered inwardly and thanked Le.

    Thank you foring early, Sir Thebesa.

    "No. I was just doing what I had to do.

    A pure smile was drawn over her lips. It was a light smile without a single speckle.

    "Then I''ll get going now."

    Le bowed politely to Ver and turned around.

    Ver looked half absentminded at Le, who was getting farther away.

    The servant, who was holding the documents on behalf of Ver, looked at him curiously.

    What''s wrong, Baron?

    Oh, thats

    Ver, who turned around scratching his head, was indifferent when a group of attendants passed by.

    And he greeted the attendants lightly.

    Since the Imperial family was served closely, most of the attendants working in the inner pce were the children of nobles higher than Viscount.

    Although they didn''t have titles, Ver had to greet them first because their status was higher than Ver.

    [T/N: Title here refers to a title or rank of honor conferred on royalty or nobles with outstanding achievements.]

    The attendants didn''t receive Ver''s greeting. They whispered as they passed by him.

    Look at how that person greeted us

    Even if he receives a title, it doesnt mean that his low bloodline is going anywhere. He must be mistaken for bing a noble like us.

    Maybe that''s what it is. Basically, things like that are kind of stupid.

    They were gossiping about Ver.

    When Ver looked at them, the attendant''s faces who met his eyes changed slightly.

    They coughed as if they had never done so and disappeared quickly.

    <i>Things that can''t be said in front are always done on the back.</i>

    It was so childish that Ver turned his head with a small smile.

    The servant asked anxiously as if he was worried.

    Are you okay, Baron?

    "I''m okay. It''s not something that happens once or twice."

    Ver shrugged casually.

    About 10 years ago, when he came to the Imperial Pce to serve Kalian, he was used to it as he had suffered countless times.

    At first, he was hurt and shed tears at their words and actions, but not anymore.

    It had reached the point where he heard with one ear and let it out through the other. He didn''t even blink most of the time.

    But these days, the reason he kept getting disturbed was because of Le.

    At first, he was enchanted by the perfect answer sheet and forgot about it for a while.

    Soon after realizing that Le was a count''s daughter and a duke''s fiance, Ver was seriously worried about whether he would be able to work with her.

    However, Le and he were in perfect harmony to the point where his worries were overshadowed.

    Was that all? Le, unlike other nobles, didn''t ignore Ver.

    Not only did she respect Ver''s opinion, but she also used honorifics to him.

    Although he''s bothered about it, it was the first time he had ever been treated like this by a noble.

    Of course, people like Rahel and Audrin treated Ver to some extent, but that was extremely clerical treatment.

    They didn''t treat him as warmly as Le.

    Because of that, Ver was dazed whenever Le did that.

    He even hinted about the fact in case she might not know that he wasn''t a nobleman.

    However, Le''s attitude didn''t change at all.

    Rather, she said that it was great to receive the title even though he wasn''t a nobleman.

    <i>She''s a strange woman.</i>

    Of course, she was strange in a good way, not a bad way.

    So Ver didn''t dislike Le''s strangeness. Rather, it was fresh and eye-catching.

    If Le asked him, he felt like he would do anything for her.

    I think I can get you a star if you feel like it now.

    "Yes? What did you just say?

    No, it''s nothing. Lets go.

    Embarrassed with his own words, Ver roughly equivocated and headed to the outer pce with the servant.

    *****

    As I frantically searched and organized the data in the library, it was almost time to go report to His Majesty.

    As Baron Delrond was busy with final preparations for the banquet, it was still my job to report.

    There''s nothing else to do, and I was going to see His Majesty, so I couldn''t bete.

    <i>First of all, I have to stop by the office, put down the data, and take the report.</i>

    <i>I have to take it'' too.</i>

    I hurriedly headed to the pce where the office was while holding the data in my arms.

    "Ack!"

    But then, I fell down when something caught my foot.

    The data I was holding spilled out.

    Ugh.

    When I fell, I could feel the pain in my knee as if it was broken. My elbow also felt stinging.

    "Oh my goodness. Are you okay, Ms. aide?

    As I was about to check the wound, I heard a high-pitched voice above my head.

    I looked up and saw several women.

    One of them was a familiar woman I had seen at the party before.

    I couldn''t remember which family she was, but I remembered her being with Sophia.

    <i>Are they Sophia''s followers?</i>

    They were smiling down at me.

    It wasn''t the kind of expression that could be made while looking at someone who had fallen.

    <i>That means they knocked me down on purpose, right?</i>

    "Here. Come on, stand up.

    A woman reached out to me and stepped on a piece of paper that had fallen on the floor.

    Footprints were clearly engraved on the white paper.

    Oh my, my mistake.

    The woman opened her eyes wide, covering her mouth with the hand that she had held out to me.

    "I''m sorry."

    Contrary to what she said, she didn''t look sorry at all.

    <i>As expected, it''s intentional.</i>

    I stood up with a smirk.

    And when I looked at the woman without saying a word, the woman raised her nose bridge and asked brazenly.

    You aren''t going to me me for making a mistake, right?

    If I answered yes, she would do this again.

    And if I answered no, it was obvious that I would be treated as a petty person and they would make strange rumors.

    Either way was a trap.

    <i>I''m sure it is for other people.</i>

    "Of course."

    In response to my answer, the women smiled with expressions that said of course, it is.''

    The women''s eyes twinkled unusually.

    It was clear that they were delighted to see my submissive attitude, thinking about tricks that would be great for me in the future.

    But Im a little worried.

    <i>What to do? Those smiles won''tst long.</i>

    I smiled brightly in response to their smiles.

    Will His Majesty forgive you?

    "What, what?"

    When the emperor was mentioned, their expressions changed in an instant. Their faces hardened and their smiles disappeared.

    The paper that the Lady has stepped on just now is the report for His Majesty.

    It was a tant lie.

    It was simply the data I organized, but I lied without blinking an eye.

    Since the Lady stepped on it, I have no choice but to tell His Majesty the truth that it was because of the Lady.

    The woman, who stepped on the paper, turned white. It seemed that she feared the emperor.

    A are you trying to get revenge on me for making a mistake?

    Revenge? No way.

    If this isnt revenge, what is it?! You can report with the new one you write!

    I would love to, too, but that document is the one His Majesty asked me to bring right now. I dont have time to write a new one.

    I put my hand on my cheek and tilted my head slightly.

    "Well. After telling His Majesty the truth and asking for forgiveness, I might have time to rewrite it.

    So, shall we go ask His Majesty for forgiveness together?

    At my words, the woman was startled and shouted.

    Wh, why me? This is the Ladys fault!

    Didnt the Lady just say it with your mouth? My mistake''.

    "That, that

    Still, the woman couldn''t continue her words, whether she had no conscience enough to say that she didn''t say what she had said.

    "Well, if the Lady sincerely apologizes for her mistake, I won''t tell His Majesty that the Lady made the mistake."

    What will you do?

    The women looked into each other''s eyes without a word.

    The woman, who stepped on the paper, bit her lip with her face red.

    What will I do?

    "Lisa."

    The woman, who was watching silently, hit the woman, who stepped on the paper, on the back with her arm.

    The woman, Lisa, bit her lips to the point of bleeding, then bowed her head.

    "It''s my fault."

    "I beg your pardon? I can''t hear you well."

    I said it''s my fault!

    Lisa closed her eyes and screamed.

    I didn''t feel the sincerity at all, but should I stop here?

    If I touched it more for no reason, she could have harbored a grudge and made something worse.

    Okay, you can go.

    you''re really not going to tell His Majesty about this, are you?

    I keep what I said.

    Lisa and the other women looked at me and left in a hurry.

    In the meantime, it was funny to see them being careful not to step on the paper again.

    "They should have picked it up before they left."

    I didn''t have time, and I couldn''t believe I had to waste my time in this ce like this.

    I sighed deeply and picked up the papers, but then I felt someone''s presence behind me.

    As I turned my head, I saw a silver-haired knight I had seen before.

    He picked up the papers that fell on the floor and handed them to me.

    Thanks to him, I was able to save time. I smiled brightly and took the papers the man had handed out.

    "Thank you."

    The man''s expression changed subtly. It''s as if he didn''t know I''d say thank you.

    <i>Why? Do I look like such a rude person?</i>

    It''s kind of awkward.

    If he was the emperor''s escort knight, he was someone I might see often in the future.

    My name is Le Thebesa.

    It''d be better to simply make an acquaintance.

    If you dont mind, may I ask your name?

    The man hesitated for a while and opened his mouth.

    Hiltine.

    Sir Hiltine

    I gathered some of the paper that had slipped down slightly and bowed my head.

    Thank you so much for your help, Sir Hiltine.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    ***

    Thanks to Sir Hiltine''s help, I was able to arrive at the office on time.

    I put the documents to report to Kalian in my arm, and it'' in my pocket.

    And, as usual, I greeted Rahel, who was guarding the door, then entered the emperor''s office.

    Kalian was sitting at his desk, looking at the documents.

    You''re here.

    I bowed slightly to him, and then put the report I had brought on the desk.

    This is the report on taxes from each territory.

    Kalian''s gaze shifted from the document he was looking at to the report I had put down.

    He picked up the topmost document and scanned it quickly.

    Since taxes have been lowered because of the war, there are opinions that it is okay to raise it again now.

    Such nonsense.

    Kalian smirked a little and put down the document again.

    It hasn''t been long since the war ended, and the overall situation is still unstable, but to raise taxes? Do they want to skin a flea for its hide?

    [T/N: skin a flea for its hide means to exploit very little profit by unfair means.]

    <i>I agree with that, but</i>

    Still, I think we need to raise the tax.

    Then Kalian looked at me. He looked surprised.

    I didn''t know you''d say that. Why do you think so?

    Because of the budget.

    I chose the budget part of the report and put it aside so he could see it well.

    As you can see, the budget is being spent more than expected due to sessive events, relief projects, and issues with the bereaved family.

    Kalian''s expression became serious.

    Of course, it was.

    The state of the national treasury was also serious in my opinion. The six-year-long war was a problem.

    However, the situation of the people of the Empire wasn''t very good to pay a lot of tax.

    As Kalian said, it was nothing but skin a flea for its hide.

    However, as shown in the data, the situation in the national treasury wasn''t good, so we had to collect more taxes.

    <i>Of course, we''ll have to take it from those who have it, not the fleas.</i>

    If I dare to say something

    As I was about to express my opinion that I had prepared in advance, Kalian suddenly grabbed my hand.

    It didn''t stop there, but he rolled up my sleeve.

    <i>All of a sudden, what</i>

    I panicked and tried to pull my hand from him.

    But Kalian didn''t let go of my hand. Rather, he pulled my hand closer to him.

    As a result, my upper body leaned on the desk.

    I put my other hand on the desk and supported my body so that I didn''t fall.

    "Your Majesty."

    Did you get hurt?

    <i>Huh? Did you get hurt? What Ah.</i>

    I finally realized why Kalian was doing this and eximed quietly.

    He saw the wound from the fall earlier.

    It would have been difficult to see because it was covered with long sleeves, but he had good eyes too.

    Its nothing. It was just a little scratch when I fell earlier.

    I meant to let go, but it seemed to have had the opposite effect as he tightened his grab.

    Did you fall?

    When I nodded, the question why?'' followed.

    It would be better not to say that thedies who caused me to fall, right?

    I did promise that, too.

    I was in a hurry so that I could arrive on time, but my foot got tripped

    Kalian''s eyes nted obliquely.

    That means its because of me.

    <i>huh? Is that how he interprets it?</i>

    "Sorry."

    "No!"

    When Kalian said sorry, I shook my head in bewilderment.

    It was because I was in a hurry without seeing the floor like a fool. There is absolutely no reason for Your Majesty to apologize.

    Its my fault that you came here right away without getting treatment even though you were injured.

    n, no.

    Your reply waste.

    Kalian smiled slightly and stood up from his seat.

    Still holding my hand, I had no choice but to follow him as he moved.

    Kalian sat me on the sofa and rang the bell.

    The attendant, who was waiting outside, came in. It wasn''t Rahel.

    Bring the Doctor.

    <i>Calling the Doctor when it''s just a scratch?</i>

    That''s too much. Just bring the ointment. That''s enough.

    But it''s better for the Doctor to treat it rather than ointment, don''t you think so?

    Just ointment is enough.

    When I didn''t bend, Kalian clicked his tongue as if he didn''t like it.

    Bring the ointment.

    Still, he took my opinion into ount.

    After a while, the attendant came with the ointment. Kalian took it and sat down next to me.

    Be sure to roll up your sleevepletely, I''m going to apply the medicine.

    Let me

    Should I call the Doctor?

    He threatened to call the Doctor if I didn''t do what I was told.

    There''s nothing I could do. Reluctantly, I rolled up my sleeve and let him treat the wound.

    Tell me if it hurts.

    Kalian meticulously applied the ointment to the wound.

    He was so careful and meticulous that it didn''t hurt at all.

    There are bloodstains on your skirt as well. Did you hurt your leg too?

    <i>Ah,e to think of it, my knee was wounded, too.</i>

    Seeing my expression, Kalian asked as if it was ridiculous.

    You seem to have forgotten that you got hurt there?

    Somehow

    Silly.

    He clicked his tongue and pointed the tip of his chin to my skirt.

    Roll up your skirt, too.

    <i>what?</i>

    <i>Roll up my skirt?</i>

    I stared nkly at him. Even if it''s an imperial order, I couldn''t readily follow an absurd order like that.

    And as if he realized what he had said, Kalian looked bewildered.

    There''s an awkward silence for a moment.

    It was Kalian who broke the silence first.

    sorry."

    His earlobe that''s exposed as he bowed his head was slightly red.

    Kalian couldn''t see my face directly and apologized while looking elsewhere.

    I didnt mean to make fun of you.

    "Yes. I know."

    I already knew that Kalian said those words purely to heal my wounds without any other intentions.

    So, although I was a little embarrassed, I wasn''t angry or anything.

    Even that had just been cleared up by Kalian''s apology.

    As I nodded my head calmly, Kalian frowned.

    <i>Why is he like that? What mistake have I made?</i>

    I had been pondering over what I had said so far, but there''s nothing that I could think of.

    <i>Still, seeing Kalian looking at me like that, I must have said something wrong, right?</i>

    If I made a mistake, please tell me. I will fix it right away.

    At my answer, Kalian frowned even more and grabbed my shoulder tightly.

    Le. I think you''re misunderstanding something, but I made the mistake, not you. It''s me who should apologize, not you."

    That''s right.

    And when something like this happens, you cant forgive easily even if the other person is sorry. You should be angry.

    But there''s no malice

    How do you know if there''s any malice or not?!

    A roar echoed loudly in the office.

    It was so loud that it was deafening for a moment.

    It was the first time I saw Kalian yell like this.

    That meant I did something wrong What on earth did I do wrong?

    <b>Knock knock</b>

    Your Majesty, is there something wrong?

    Rahel, who was waiting outside, asked carefully as if he had heard Kalian''s roar.

    Nothing! Everyone get out of the door!

    Kalian simply dismissed them and looked back at me.

    His blue eyes were stained with anger.

    You, did you understand what I was saying?

    To be honest, I didn''t understand at all, but I nodded because I thought he would get angry again if I said that.

    "Yes. I will keep that in mind.

    Only then did the wrinkles engraved on Kalian''s forehead fade.

    Perhaps his anger hadpletely subsided, he let out a deep sigh. He took his hand off and took a step back.

    Sorry for yelling.

    Kalian sighed a few more times as he scratched his head. And then, he put the ointment in front of me.

    "I''ll take care of the report, so go out and have your leg treated."

    The aftermath of his yelling still hadn''t gone away, so I leaned forward to grab the ointment and bowed to him.

    thank you."

    Kalian turned around and spoke bluntly.

    It happened because of me, so you don''t need to thank me.

    Kalian, who sat down at his desk again, beckoned me to leave.

    As I was about to go out as he told me, I suddenly remembered something I had in my pocket and stopped.

    I had no idea what I was thinking. But I had to give him this.

    I turned around and stood in front of the desk where Kalian was sitting.

    Kalian put down the report he had just picked up and looked at me.

    Do you still have anything left to say to me?

    "Your Majesty."

    I took out the box I had in my pocket and held it out to Kalian.

    "What''s this?"

    Its a gift.

    "Gift?"

    There was wonder in his blue eyes that looked at me.

    What special day is today?

    There''s no special day as far as I know.

    Then why are you giving me a gift?

    I want to express my gratitude for what I have received so far from you, Your Majesty.

    Kalian leaned against the backrest and looked up at me.

    I dont remember being kind enough to you to receive a gift like this.

    I remember.

    And not just one, but many. There''s enough reason for me to give him a gift.

    So please ept it.

    I put it down in front of Kalian as I didn''t think he would ever take the gift.

    Then, see youter.

    After bowing my head to Kalian, who wanted to say hold on'', I left the office as if running away.

    Rahel, who saw my urgent behavior, opened his eyes wide and looked at me. He looked as if asking me if something had happened.

    I smiled lightly in ce of replying that nothing happened. And hurriedly entered the aide''s office.

    I leaned against the closed door and exhaled loudly. My heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to burst.

    It was my first time giving a gift to someone other than Philen personally.

    It was also a handkerchief that I embroidered myself.

    It was a gift that I never gave to the previous Duke and Duchess Williot.

    Because it wasn''t a good skill to be shown anywhere else.

    Although I was worried about what would happen if Kalianughed at it, I felt a subtle feeling.

    I felt like someone was gently tickling the inside of my palm with a feather.

    It''s really weird.

    The unknown feeling was so unfamiliar that I held my hands tightly together.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    ***

    After Le left.

    Kalian stared at the box Le had left behind for a long time.

    The luxurious box was beautifully tied with a blue ribbon.

    Such a waste to untie it.

    But he had to untie it. Because he''s curious about what''s inside it.

    Kalian carefully untied the ribbon as if handling fragile ss.

    Then he opened the box and checked the contents.

    Inside the box was a high-quality handkerchief.

    When he unfolded the handkerchief, he saw arge embroidered blue dragon.

    Kalian immediately recognized that it was Le who embroidered the handkerchief.

    Because she was the only one he knew who could do such an ugly embroidery.

    Still.

    Its much better.

    It was a rapid growthpared to the embroidery he saw before.

    Kalian smiled happily. He looked at the handkerchief and reced it with the handkerchief he had in his inner chest pocket.

    Shortly after that, Rahel came in, saying that he had something to report.

    As if he had never smiled, Kalian erased his smile and greeted Rahel expressionless.

    Rahelid down a pile of letters in front of Kalian.

    Kalian''s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    What''s all this?

    These are letters from thedies, saying they want to be His Majestys partner at this banquet.

    The pile of letters showed that Kalian''s poprity was just that great, but the person concerned was indifferent.

    Kalian didn''t even give a single nce to the letters.

    Get rid of it.

    Rahel took the letters back as if he was familiar with it.

    Even at this banquet, are you not going to get apanied by a partner?

    "Yeah."

    Then the first dance, as always, will be with Duchess Cloud.

    It was so natural that Kalian looked at the document without even responding.

    What would you do to that person?

    At the added words, Kalian''s eyes turned to Rahel again.

    Is that person excluded again this time?

    Kalian thought for a moment before answering.

    I''m going to do that, but just in case, lets ask Duke Giltian for his opinion.

    Kalian took a piece of paper from the drawer and wrote the contents down quickly.

    Thepleted letter was sealed with sealing wax and he gave it to Rahel.

    I will send it right away.

    With the letter in his arm, Rahel politely bowed and was about to leave when

    Rahel.

    Kalian called him as if he suddenly remembered something.

    Rahel looked back at him.

    "Find out why Le was hurt."

    Le said she fell whileing here in a hurry, but Kalian didn''t believe it.

    Because from what he had seen so far, Le wasn''t that clumsy.

    if the reason why that woman was hurt, I know.

    He thought there might be other reasons and asked him to investigate, but the answer came from an unexpected person.

    It was Hiltine.

    Rahel took a step back in surprise when Hiltine appeared out of the window.

    Hiltine''s sudden appearance was surprising, but what surprised Rahel was that this ce was on the 5th floor.

    On the other hand, Kalian looked at Hiltine calmly as if nothing had happened. And then, he beckoned Rahel to leave.

    As soon as Rahel left, Kalian said to Hiltine.

    Tell me.

    It happened on the road between the library and the inner pce.

    Hiltine reported what he had seen in a monotonous voice with almost no pitch.

    Starting with a group ofdies trying to bully Le by tripping her leg.

    Everything until Le wisely escaped the crisis instead of rebuking thedies.

    After hearing all of that from Hiltine, Kalian let out a small sigh.

    There they go again.

    He couldn''t believe that they didn''t do what they''re supposed to do, and instead, they did things that bothered others.

    Even though thedies who came in as maids had little to do because there''s no hostess in the pce, they were annoying because it was like that every time

    But there''s nothing Kalian could do.

    There were some things that Le didn''t need to deal with, but even if that wasn''t the case, Kalian couldn''t step in.

    If he did, it would only add credibility to the rumor that Le was a mistress and not an aide.

    If that happened, they would be even more excited and would bite and tear Le.

    However, he was worried that the same thing would happen again if he stayed still.

    He was afraid that it would hurt Le.

    Wouldn''t it be a big deal if she quit being his aide because of that?

    Thanks to hering, he was finallyfortable working now.

    I need to take proper action.

    Kalian, contemting what to do, immediately went to Ver.

    *****

    Right before going home, the attendant came and told me that Kalian was looking for me.

    <i>What happened? Is there something wrong with the report I gave him?</i>

    I was worried. I tried to swallow my anxiety and entered the Emperor''s office.

    As soon as he saw me, he held out a paper without saying anything.

    On the paper, wordsmonly used as surnames were listed.

    <i>Why is he showing this to me?</i>

    When I looked at him in wonder, Kalian said.

    Choose any word you like.

    <i>Choosing any word out of the blue?</i>

    When I stood still without saying anything because I didn''t understand the situation, Kalian shook the paper.

    Im busy, so hurry up and choose.

    "Then I will choose this.

    I quickly scanned the paper again and chose the word that stood out to me the most.

    Seeing the word I had chosen, Kalian looked surprised.

    Astera. Do you know what it means?

    "Yes. It means star in ancientnguage.

    Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly.

    I can''t believe you know ancientnguage. Amazing."

    I only know a few basic words.

    That''s amazing, you know? There are a lot of idiots who dont even know that.

    Kalian smiled and took the paper back.

    "Okay. Its a word that goes well with the Lady, so lets go with this.

    What are you going to do

    <b>Knock knock-</b>

    I was about to ask what he was going to do when I heard a knock.

    It was Rahel. He greeted me with a blink and then reported to Kalian.

    Your Majesty, its time for the evening audience.

    "The audience is all day long, huh?"

    Kalian sighed deeply and stood up from his seat.

    You can leave now.

    "Yes."

    I was curious why he asked me to choose a word, but it wouldn''t be a big deal, right?

    I didn''t take it seriously and was about to leave, but Kalian added,

    Thank you for the handkerchief.

    <i>He saw the handkerchief already, huh?</i>

    I was happy about it, but a little embarrassed, so I didn''t look straight at him and bowed my head slightly.

    I''ll repay you for the handkerchiefter.

    "No. It''s still not good enough, but thank you for epting it.

    Not enough? You did a good job, you know?

    I knew I wasn''t, but I didn''t say anything because saying that would make Kalian feel awkward.

    You can leave now.

    Have a peaceful night.

    I was going home soon, so this was thest time I saw Kalian today.

    After giving him a proper bow, I left the office.

    *****

    Next day.

    It was when I was returning to the office with books I had borrowed from the library.

    Come see me for a second.

    Someone popped out of the corner and blocked my way.

    If my memory wasn''t wrong, it''s definitely thedy named Lisa.

    Did I have a conversation with this woman? I couldn''t remember.

    What''s wrong?

    When I asked in wonder, Lisa raised her eyes coyly and looked at me.

    What''s wrong?! Of course, it''s about what happened that day!

    <i>What happened that day?</i>

    "Ah, are you talking about when you deliberately tripping my leg and

    knocking me over, and then stepping on the report that I should give to His Majesty?

    That, that was a mistake!

    "Yes. I suppose it does.

    <i>I don''t believe it at all though.</i>

    So, what''s wrong with that?

    You really didnt say anything to His Majesty, did you?

    I didnt.

    Really?

    <i>Does she have a suspicious disease? Why can''t she believe what people say?</i>

    If I had told His Majesty about it, you should have been given an impetuous order immediately. Did anything like that happen?

    Whether it happened or not, Lisa didn''t answer.

    Of course, it was. Because I really didn''t say anything to Kalian.

    If you''re done with your business, can you please step aside? Unlike you, who cane in and out of the pce leisurely, I''m very busy.

    I was busy preparing for the banquet, proposals submitted by various departments, and writing the report on the child care institution.

    I didn''t have time to y around like her.

    As I was about to pass by Lisa, who didn''t seem to have any intention of stepping aside, Lisa muttered to herself.

    "She''s a fake aide but she''s pretending to be busy."

    <i>A fake aide?</i>

    I frowned at the absurd remark and looked back at Lisa.

    Lisa avoided my gaze, turned her head, and ran away.

    "Hey! Stop!

    Even when I called her out loud, she didn''t stop.

    The desire to chase after her was like a chimney, but unfortunately, I couldn''t because I had a lot of stuff.

    I didn''t have the confidence to chase a woman who ran away so quickly.

    What on earth is that?

    A fake aide?

    It''s not like she spat that out without thinking. On what basis did she say that?

    As I was pondering over what Lisa had said, a hand suddenly reached out from behind and took half of the books I was holding.

    Why are you carrying so much?

    It was Baron Delrond.

    You''re going to the office, right? I''m going in the same direction, so I''ll help you carry this.

    "Thank you."

    It was actually quite heavy, but thanks to the baron''s help, it became lighter.

    Is it all about the child care institution?

    "Yes. I borrowed all the books I thought could be a reference.

    If there are so many, isnt it more convenient to just read them in the library?

    Yes, but its time for the library to close soon.

    Ah, the Imperial Pce Library closes at 5 o''clock, right.

    "Being a librarian is really good." said the baron.

    Then, I suppose I''ll see you tomorrow.

    There''s something I have to organize today.

    That means you''ll stay in the Imperial Pce untilte today. Then

    I won''t be staying toote. I will go home before 10 oclock.

    As soon as I said that, the baronughed as if he couldn''t help it.

    Promised?

    "Of course."

    Ah, if it were the baron, maybe he knew about what Lisa said.

    Baron, can I ask you a question?

    As many as you like. What is your question?

    I heard a strange thing from ady.

    What strange thing did you hear?

    She said I''m a fake aide.

    In an instant, the baron''s eyes widened.

    <i>As expected, he knows what she said.</i>

    I stopped walking and asked, looking back at the baron who stopped too.

    What is it about?

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    ***

    There''s an awkward silence.

    The baron stared at the floor, not at me, and opened his mouth heavily.

    "Sir too also knows It is the first time since the founding of the country that a woman became an aide to serve His Majesty.

    The baron nced at me and continued.

    That''s why other nobles don''t recognize Sir as an aide.

    Even if I passed the official test and became an aide?

    some nobles consider that to be cheating.

    <i>Cheating?!</i>

    I was taken aback and shouted.

    I never cheat or anything like that!

    "I know. I, His Majesty, and the schrs who held the test together with me do not think so.

    But other nobles think so.

    The baron agreed with me and sighed deeply like a sinkhole was going to form.

    That''s why the nobles call Sir a fake aide. They just, they just think what they want to think and say whatever they want.

    It was like that, huh?

    Finding out something I didn''t know made me feel relieved and heavy at the same time.

    I expected the nobles wouldn''t recognize me, but I didn''t expect it would be this much.

    I''m sorry, Baron.

    Why are you apologizing, Sir? They''re the ones who did the wrong thing.

    That''s true, but

    Sir is doing well enough.

    The baron looked at me and smiled.

    Please just do as you do now. Then those foolish nobles will realize what they''ve done wrong and acknowledge you."

    Is that so?

    "Of course. I guarantee it.

    The baron''s warm words were a great strength to me.

    <i>Yeah, right. No matter what other people say, I just have to do what I have to do quietly.</i>

    My heart, which had been so heavy, became a little lighter.

    I smiled and thanked the baron.

    Thank you, Baron.

    "Don''t mention it. So shall we go again? The books are a bit heavy.

    Ah, give it to me. I will hold it.

    It''s not heavy enough to hand it over to you, Sir.

    The baron gave a yful wink and walked ahead.

    I aligned the slightly disorganized book and followed him.

    Come to think of it, how is Huttons business going?

    Hutton was a huge port city on the east side of the Empire.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that all the trade of the Empire took ce there.

    However, in recent years, pirates had been rampant, and they had been causing many troubles.

    You don''t have to worry. Since Hutton is fine now.

    "Is that so?"

    That''s a relief.

    The problem is Khan.

    As soon as I swept my chest in relief, the baron added.

    Khan? Are you talking about the ind located in the southeast of Hutton?

    At my reply, the Baron looked at me as if he was surprised.

    Khan is an ind that most people of the Empire are not familiar with, but you know it.

    To my shame, I also didnt know about it until recently.

    As such, Khan was a very small ind and was often not marked on the map.

    Only about 20 Imperial people lived there, and there were no lords to manage it in particr.

    I was worried about Hutton, so I looked for it and found this by ident.

    That''s actually amazing. There are still a lot of idiots who dont know in Ministry of National Defense.

    The baron was cynical.

    Do you know that Khan is often used as the pirates'' den?

    "Yes. That''s why there have been a few times that it has be an international problem. That''s what I heard.

    "That''s right. Since the founding of the Empire, there have been exactly 10 problems so far, and this time the 11th problem has urred.

    <i>Oh my gosh.</i>

    I was surprised at the unexpected remark and asked the baron.

    Which country did it have a problem with?

    It''s Natsha Kingdom.

    Natsha Kingdom was an ind country consisting of seven inds on the east side of the continent.

    Although the kingdom itself was not veryrge, Natsha Kingdom had powerful warships.

    Compared to all countries on the continent, including the Empire, it was a country with the most powerful navy.

    Even thete emperor, who dered the conquest of the continent, avoided Natsha Kingdom.

    That''s why I couldn''t believe there''s friction with such a ce. I was worried.

    Will it be okay?

    To be honest, it''s not.

    Ver frowned.

    Because they''re making a preposterous demand.

    Preposterous demand?

    <i>What kind of demand are they asking?</i>

    As we talked, we arrived at the office.

    Baron Delrond put the books down on my desk and smiled.

    I''ll stop talking about this here. If it bes more public, I''ll let you know then.

    "Okay."

    I was curious, but it''s not like he didn''t want to tell me. He said he would tell meter, so there''s no reason to ask him anymore.

    After seeing the Baron off, I went back to my seat and focused on what I was doing.

    *****

    Sir Thebesa has heard of the rumor among the nobles.

    Kalian, who was working in the outer pce''s office, stopped at what Ver was saying and looked at him.

    "How?"

    I think she heard it from a Lady.

    <i>What kind of idiot spilled words recklessly?</i>

    Kalian clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Well, fortunately, she doesn''t seem to know about the mistress rumor, but at this rate, Sir Thebesa will know before the banquet.

    Crackdown thedies, who were entering and leaving the pce. In particr, the pce, where the aides office is located, is further cracked down.

    Ver handed the approved document to Kalian and said.

    You can''t stop it just by blocking the rumor, Your Majesty.

    "I know."

    Kalian, who received the document, replied while reading it.

    You just have to block it until the banquet. I''ll take care of it then.

    With the way you said before?

    When Kalian nodded, Ver frowned a bit and shook his head.

    I apologize, but Your Majesty, do you really think that method is going to work?

    You seem to think it''s not going to work, am I right?

    "Yes."

    At the firm answer, Kalian looked at him.

    Why do you think so?

    They dont even acknowledge the aide, so theres no way they''ll acknowledge her.

    Didn''t they acknowledge you?

    Ver replied as if he was asking what was so obvious.

    I''m basically a man, and I''m an exception. But that''s not the case with Sir.

    Even if there''s no legal problem.

    "That''s right. It''s just against themon sense of old-fashioned people.

    When Ver tantly criticized the nobles, Kalian smiled a little.

    If they dont acknowledge her, we can make it happen.

    You must be confident.

    "Of course."

    Kalian stamped the seal at the bottom of the document that he looked through while talking with Ver.

    So trust me and follow me, Ver. As always.

    *****

    The meeting continued untilte at night due to problems with Natsha Kingdom.

    Kalian, who was on his way back to the pce just after finishing the meeting, stopped when he saw the light from the window of the aide''s office.

    As far as he knew, Ver was still working at the outer pce.

    That meant that it was Le who was now in the office.

    It was close to midnight. The moon hanging in the sky also tilted.

    <i>What is she doing that she still hasn''t gone home until thiste?</i>

    Kalian clicked his tongue and turned away.

    The attendants quietly followed Kalian.

    Upon arriving at the aide''s office, Kalian ordered his attendants to wait and entered the office alone.

    He deliberately opened the door loudly and came in, but Le was still buried in her book without noticing that Kalian was there.

    She seemed to have been organizing the data because she asionally transcribed it on paper.

    <i>What is she working so hard on?</i>

    Kalian quietly approached Le and took the book she was reading.

    How to raise a child properly.

    Only then did Le notice Kalian, opening her eyes wide and jumping up from her seat.

    "Your Majesty!"

    <i>She looks like a rabbit.</i>

    Kalian smiled a little and put down the book he took back.

    I definitely told you to write a report on the child care institution, but why are you reading about child care guidelines?

    Le, who was looking at Kalian with a bewildered face, soon regained herposure and answered calmly.

    Child care institutions are ces where children are cared for until they reach adulthood. I thought it would be good to have proper child care guidelines

    Its not toote to look for that after the establishment of the child care institution is passed.

    A mischievous smile was drawn on Kalian''s lips.

    Or do you believe that the report you write will pass no matter what?

    Le was startled for a moment and then answered with a steady voice.

    even if the report doesn''t pass, the child care guidelines can be applied elsewhere.

    Are you talking about the temple for example?

    Le expressed her affirmation in silence.

    The temples had raised children ording to the rules and methods they had set so far.

    And Kalian knew well the fact that big and small problems were urring because of that.

    <i>It would certainly be nice to have child care guidelines.</i>

    Kalian agreed with Le inwardly and nced at the data she had carefully organized.

    At first nce, the amount was considerable. It meant that she was working hard.

    That was good, but the problem was that it was toote.

    <i>I told you not to workte, but you still do it.</i>

    <i>If you do this, it seems like I''m overworking you.</i>

    Kalian, who didn''t like that Le worked sote, turned around, clicking his tongue.

    It''s toote. Hurry up and go home before the day changes.

    "Yes? The day changes!

    Only then did Le, who checked the time, was shocked.

    Apparently, she didn''t know that time had passed so much like this.

    <i>Silly.</i>

    Kalian sighed inwardly and ordered the attendant outside to prepare a carriage for Le.

    In the meantime, Le, who had packed her things, bowed her head toward Kalian.

    I apologize. I didn''t mean to stay thiste

    Because you were working, you probably didnt know that the time had passed like this, right?

    I apologize.

    Its because youre working hard. You don''t need to apologize.

    Kalian responded bluntly and turned around.

    I just want you to keep in mind one thing. If you copse while overworking, Im not responsible for it.

    Yes, I will keep that in mind.

    It was a faithful answer, but it wasn''t a heartfelt answer.

    At times like this, the answer should not be I will keep that in mind'', but I won''t do it again'', you know?

    I won''t do it again.

    Le quickly changed her answer.

    Pleased with her answer, only then did Kalian''s expression change gently.

    While they were talking, the attendant reported that the carriage was ready.

    Ill take you to the carriage.

    You must be tired, so you dont have to.

    It''s just like taking a stroll at the same time, so dont worry about it.

    Kalian urged her to go quickly, so Le had no choice but to leave the office with him.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    <b>Shwaaaa-</b>

    Fromte afternoon, it rained a drop or two, and eventually, it became heavy rain.

    I looked out the window at the sound of rain knocking loudly on the window when I was looking for data in the library.

    The librarian, who was organizing the books, also looked at the rain and spoke to me.

    It''s raining a lot. It doesn''t look like a passing shower. Did you bring an umbre, Ms. aide?

    "No."

    Oh my.

    The librarian felt sorry and added,

    I have an extra umbre. Would you like to borrow it?

    Thank you for your kindness, but I dont think I need it because I ride a carriage.

    "Is that so?"

    The librarian left a message to ask him whenever necessary, and then pulled a cart of books and disappeared inside.

    Even after he disappeared, I kept looking out the window. The sky was full of dark clouds.

    <i>Looking at the sky, it looks like there will be thunder and lightning.</i>

    <i>do I have sleeping pills at home?</i>

    As far as I remembered, I didn''t have it.

    Since I came to the capital, I had no reason to need sleeping pills, so I didn''t think of buying it in advance.

    <i>Then what should I do? It''ll bete to stop by the drugstore when I get off work.</i>

    I was thinking about what to do and then asked Baron Delrond, whom I met by chance.

    There is no such thing as sleeping pills here.

    "Really?"

    <i>Then what should I do? It''s a little shameless, but should I leave work early and go to the drugstore?</i>

    Why are you asking for sleeping pills all of a sudden? Do you have insomnia?

    It''s simr.

    Oh my.

    Baron Delrond clicked his tongue as if he felt very sorry.

    I dont know what caused your insomnia, but it is not good to rely too much on drugs. You might develop a tolerance to the drug, and you might not be able to take it when you absolutely need it.

    Thank you for the advice.

    <i>I''m really thankful, but That time is a necessary moment for me.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>A night when I can''t sleep without the drug.</i>

    <i>A night when everything is eaten up in the dark darkness.</i>

    The thought of spending that night without sleeping pills made my eyes wide open already.

    Philen visited the Duke of Giltian after being invited to dinner.

    Wee, Duke Williot.

    Duke Giltian went to the hall and greeted Philen personally. The butler was handed Philen''s rain-soaked coat.

    Although they''re both Duke, Duke Giltian was like Philen''s father.

    "Thank you for the invitation."

    Philen took Duke Giltian''s outstretched hand with moderate courtesy.

    Duke Giltian smiled broadly and introduced his family.

    This is my wife, and this is my sons and my daughters-inw, and next to them are my grandchildren.

    "It''s nice to see you like this, Duke Williot."

    After one introduction, they immediately moved to the dining room.

    As a duke, the dining room wasrge and grand.

    Sculptures seen everywhere showed Duke Giltian''s interest.

    Duke Giltian sat at the higher seat, and Philen sat to his left.

    The Duke''s sons sat next to Philen, and the Duchess, daughters-inw, and grandchildren sat straight to Duke Giltian''s right.

    The meal was held in a quiet and calm atmosphere.

    That time, so

    "Is that so?"

    Duke Giltian''s family hardly spoke, and only Duke Giltian and Philen were the ones who spoke.

    Perhaps it was boring, Duke Giltian''s little grandson twisted his body.

    As a result, the spoon fell to the floor, making a loud nging sound in the dining room.

    In an instant, the atmosphere subsided. All eyes were focused on the little grandson.

    The little grandson trembled with great fear. His face looked like he was about to cry.

    Lily, the child''s mother and the second daughter-inw of Duke Giltian, also turned white.

    I, I apologize.

    Lily hurriedly bowed her head toward Duke Giltian and Philen and apologized.

    There''s a guest, and he''s being rude Tian. You, too, hurry up and apologize.

    S, sorry, <b>hup</b>.

    The frightened child huped and finally shed a drop of tears.

    Philen didn''t do anything, but he didn''t feel very good because he seemed like a viin who tormented the child.

    Its fine.

    Philen said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.

    He''s still a child, and he can make mistakes. You don''t need to apologize like that.

    Lily''s white face never returned to normal even after Philen''s words.

    The child also was not free from fear.

    They kept looking at Duke Giltian''s mood.

    It was the same for other people.

    Philen was the only one who didn''t look at Duke Giltian''s mood.

    <i>Duke Giltian must be strict.</i>

    <i>If they look at him like that, he must be pretty strict.</i>

    <i>How strict is he that everyone looks at him like that?</i>

    Looking at the child out of curiosity, Philen found a bruise on the back of the child''s neck.

    It was a mark of being hit hard by something.

    <i>Don''t tell me did Duke Giltian hit him?</i>

    It seemed to be because of the child''s reaction, but he didn''t intend to go ahead and talk about it.

    Because it was someone else''s family affair. It had nothing to do with him.

    My my, Duke Williot is generous.

    Duke Giltianughed cheerfully and forcibly evoked the subdued atmosphere.

    Other people forced a smile and agreed with Duke Giltian.

    Thank you for being generous with my grandsons mistake.

    "No."

    While Duke Giltian and Philen were talking, Lily quietly disappeared with her child.

    Come to think of it, Duke Williot.

    After taking a sip of wine, Duke Giltian said as if he suddenly remembered it.

    Rumor has it that the Duke and Lady Thebesa have broken up, is that true?

    Its a false rumor.

    When Philen firmly dismissed it, Duke Giltian nodded as if he had finally understood.

    "Then the rumor about Lady Le Thebesa being the Emperor''s mistress must be false."

    !

    Philen''s eyes widened when he heard that for the first time in his life.

    Even that day, Kalian was returning from a meeting at the outer pce untilte.

    It rained so hard that even using an umbre was useless. To make matters worse, thunder and lightning struck.

    Because of that, Kalian, who was returning to the pce slower than usual, frowned when he saw the light was on again on the aide''s office''s window.

    Again, the culprit was Le.

    It''s only been a day since she said that she wouldn''t do that again. He couldn''t believe she''s already breaking her words.

    <i>She needs to be scolded for her toe to her senses.</i>

    <i>If she didn''t listen to what I said with good words, I have no choice but to give her a scolding.</i>

    Thinking that she should be severely scolded, Kalian headed to the aide''s office.

    Kalian, as usual, left the attendants outside and went inside alone.

    But Le was nowhere to be seen. Her desk was empty.

    <i>Did she forget to turn off the lights and go home?</i>

    <i>I don''t think so, given her desk isn''t organized.</i>

    <i>Did she go to the bathroom?</i>

    It was when he turned around because he thought he should look for her.

    <b>Rumbling, BANG-!</b>

    Hig!

    He heard someone moaning along with the roar of thunder.

    Buried in the thunder, it couldn''t be heard well, but Kalian, who caught it sharply, turned his head again.

    Le?

    Soon, he found Le trembling as she crouched under the desk with her ears covered.

    Kalian knelt down on one knee and sat in front of Le.

    Only then did Le realize that Kalian was there and looked at him.

    Her eyes were drenched in tears, her focus blurred.

    Her pale blue lips trembled.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Fortunately, she didn''t seem to havepletely lost her mind.

    Why are you

    <b>Rumbling, BANG-</b>

    Kalian''s voice was buried in the roar of thunder.

    !

    Her blurry focus hadpletely disappeared. Tears were dripping down from her eyes in fear.

    Le covered her ears harder and buried her face between her knees. Her body trembled like an aspen.

    <i>Is she afraid of the sound of thunder?</i>

    <i>It''s just a little loud, but why is she so scared like a child?</i>

    <i>It''s ridiculous, but I have to calm Le down for now.</i>

    Le.

    Kalian grabbed Le''s shoulder and shook it.

    Le, look at me.

    ugh.

    Le.

    Although he called her several times, Le hardly came to her senses.

    She was covering her ears so hard that her nails ripped her skin and bled.

    <i>Her condition is worse than I thought.</i>

    Kalian''s eyes contorted.

    <i>It seems that there''s no way to wake her up in a simple way.</i>

    Kalian forcibly removed Le''s hands, which were tearing her ears, unaware that she hurt herself.

    <b>BANG!</b>

    The thunder struck again in bad timing.

    Her eyes that lost focus were greatly shaken.

    N, no! No!"

    <i>I have to cover my ears. I have to stop the thunder sound.</i>

    Let me go, let me go! I said let me go!

    Le screamed and struggled to get out of Kalian''s hands.

    Broken nails scratched Kalian''s cheeks and other ces.

    However, Kalian didn''t frown at all. He didn''t even push Le away or yell at her.

    Rather, he hugged her tightly. Le''s tear-soaked face rested on his shoulder.

    <b><i>My beloved daughter. I''m so d I met you, Le."</i></b>

    Duchess Williot''s sweet voice was heard in Le''s ears.

    <b><i>Le, Ill be right back.</i></b>

    <i>God doesn''t care about me, right?</i>

    <b><i>"My Lady! The master and the madam are!</i></b>

    <i>I''m just happy now. Why are you pushing me back into misery?</i>

    <i>Does God hate me?</i>

    <i>If that''s the case, you''d better kill me.</i>

    <i>Why are you taking the people I love?</i>

    <i>I said you''d better kill me instead!</i>

    <b><i>My parents are dead.</i></b>

    <i>No, Philen. They are alive in my heart.</i>

    <b><i>How long will you cling on to the dead and never forget them?"</i></b>

    <i>It''s the same for you.</i>

    <b><i>Why are you afraid of thunder like a fool?</i></b>

    <i>I know that too. I know I''m such a fool But what could I do if I''m still scared of it?</i>

    <b><i>Im not a child, so dont bother me with that.</i></b>

    <i>Philen, I</i>

    <b><i>Pack up and leave the mansion right away, Lady Thebesa.</i></b>

    <i>The darkness hase.</i>

    <i>I''m alone again.</i>

    <i>I thought I had finally entered a family fence, but it''s all an illusion.</i>

    "I''m alone.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    "No way."

    A ray of light could be seen through the dark darkness.

    Le raised her blurry eyes.

    Then she saw a man smiling affectionately at her.

    She knew it was a man, but she couldn''t remember who it was.

    <i>He feels familiar, it looks like he''s someone I''ve seen often Who is it?</i>

    Le, who was staring nkly at the man, slowly blinked her eyes.

    You must be sleepy.

    <i>Is that so? Now that I heard him, it seems to be like that.</i>

    The only reason she couldn''t sleep was because she was afraid of hearing thunder again.

    She needed something else to mask the thunder.

    For example

    sing me a song.

    At Le''s request, the man smiled slightly.

    You''re making a rude request, you know?

    "You don''t want to?"

    And you''re talking without honorifics.

    The man acted like he wouldn''t do it, but he slowly opened his mouth.

    A low, sweet voice resounded softly. It was a charming voice.

    His singing made her gradually be deaf and actually could no longer hear the sound of rain and thunder.

    In Le''s ears, only the sound of Kalian''s singing could be heard.

    Since she couldn''t hear the thunder anymore, her body, which had been trembling for a long time, calmed down little by little.

    <i>This is a luby?</i>

    It was her first time. For someone to sing a luby for her.

    Le just always overheard the lubies sung to other people.

    So she got scolded several times.

    They said she''s surely an ignoble child, that''s why she''s acting like one.

    <i>However A luby is such a sleepy song, huh?</i>

    Sadness disappeared in her eyes where the tears had stopped, and drowsiness filled the spot.

    Distant drowsiness came rushing in.

    Even though she thought that she shouldn''t fall asleep like this, Le couldn''t defeat the drowsiness.

    As her ck eyes disappeared into her thin eyelids, her body drooped helplessly in Kalian''s arms.

    There''s a faint smile on her lips that didn''t match her tear-soaked face.

    What are you smiling about?

    Kalian chuckled as if it was ridiculous, and swept over Le''s hair that flowed over her face.

    With his thumb, he wiped away all the tears left on her face and looked at the scars on Le''s ears.

    Her ears were full of scars. There were many old scars besides the ones that had just urred. There were also dents.

    <i>It looks like she has been suffering from this for quite some time.</i>

    I guess youre not simply afraid of thunder.

    <i>What on earth happened to you, Le?</i>

    He was curious, but he had no intention of asking. Because it''s a big deal if he asked for nothing and dug through the painful wounds.

    He just wanted the wounds she had now healed well without leaving any scars.

    Kalian wiped off the sticking blood, didn''t mind getting his sleeve dirty.

    After all the blood was almost wiped off, Kalianid Le on the sofa and called Rahel.

    Rahel freaked out when he saw the scratches on Kalian''s face.

    Your, Your Majesty! You, you''re hurt!

    It''s nothing. It''s just little scratches."

    <i>But, theyre not little scratches.</i>

    Rahel swallowed what he was about to say and looked quickly at Le, who was lying on the sofa.

    Le''s condition didn''t look very good either.

    <i>These two, did they have a fight?</i>

    <i>No, it doesn''t make sense to fight with the emperor, and even so, how dare she hurt the emperor''s face</i>

    "Nothing happened."

    Kalian looked at Le with a subtle face and said firmly.

    You see nothing.

    It meant to keep everything he saw here.

    All till the scratches on his face.

    "I understand."

    And bring the ointment.

    Should I bring a nket too?

    Rahel asked tactfully.

    Kalian thought for a moment and nodded.

    Also, bring all the documents I saw here.

    Tonight, it seemed like he wouldn''t be sleeping, so he thought to look at the documents.

    *****

    I woke up out of a clear blue sky.

    Usually, it would make my head hurt like it was breaking, but strangely, it didn''t hurt at all.

    I felt rather refreshed. My eyes and ears stung a little, but other than that, there was no pain anywhere else.

    It was refreshing. I felt like I could do anything.

    <i>Today, I''m going to finish the things I couldn''t do yesterday.</i>

    <i>by the way, how far did I work yesterday?</i>

    I couldn''t remember. I had never done this before.

    When I opened my eyes in bewilderment, I saw the familiar ceiling and blinked my wide-opened eyes.

    <i>That ceiling The aide''s office?</i>

    <i>That means I''m in the aide''s office, but</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>Why am I sleeping here</i>

    !

    Things I wish I hadn''t remembered came to mind sparsely.

    From hiding under the desk in surprise when the thunder and lightning struck while I was working.

    Being terrified and trembling until meeting Kalian and being held in his arms. All of it.

    I couldn''t remember what happened after that, but I was sure I had caused him trouble.

    <i>I can''t believe I have caused trouble to the Emperor and not anyone else.</i>

    Crazy, crazy!

    Even if I was crazy, I wasn''t usually this crazy.

    I wanted to cry, so I covered my face with both hands.

    How can I see His Majesty now?

    How can you see? You can just see me.

    !

    When I heard Kalian''s voice out of nowhere, I turned my head in surprise.

    Only then did I see Kalian sitting at Baron Delrond''s desk, looking at the documents.

    My mouth opened on its own.

    "Sin, Since when

    Since when you stared nkly at the ceiling?

    <i>That means you''ve seen it all from the beginning!</i>

    <i>No, rather than lying in front of the emperor.</i>

    I hurriedly got up from my seat, tidied my disheveled hair and clothes, and bowed my head toward Kalian.

    I, I apologize! How dare I sleep in front of Your Majesty!

    "That''s fine."

    Kalian put down the document he was looking at and looked at me.

    How''s your body?

    "It''s okay."

    "Really?"

    I nodded my head vigorously to indicate that I was really okay.

    "Hmm."

    Kalian let out a small nasal sound and nced at me, then he got up from his seat and walked towards me.

    <i>Clo, close.</i>

    At a distance closer than I thought, I took a deep breath and didn''t dare to exhale.

    If he had something to say, I wished he could say it soon, but Kalian didn''t say anything and just stared at me.

    His gaze was very burdensome and it made me tense, so I held my hands tightly together.

    Then Kalian frowned and took my hand.

    If you put too much strength, the wound will get worse.

    <i>Wound? Ah.</i>

    Only then did I realize that my nails were broken.

    <i>Looks like I had another seizure.</i>

    Sometimes, when my stress reached its peak, I would have seizures on a thunderstorm night.

    Like ripping my skin.

    Or scratching other people blindly.

    <i>Wait. That means!</i>

    I hurriedly checked Kalian''s face.

    It was faint, but there were red scratches on his cheeks and on the nape of his neck.

    They were scratches that didn''t exist when I went to report yesterday.

    Did, did I cause that?

    I asked, hoping it wasn''t, but Kalian smiled awkwardly. It was positive that it was me.

    <i>Oh my God.</i>

    <i>I can''t believe I hurt the emperor''s face. I must be really crazy.</i>

    <i>How am I supposed to apologize for this? No, am I going to be arrested right now?</i>

    The refreshing feeling suddenly subsided.

    My mind went nk and I was nervous.

    My mouth was dry.

    I was restless and bowed my head repeatedly.

    I, I apologize. How, how dare I hurt Your Majesty''s face

    My lips trembled and I couldn''t speak properly.

    Because this wasn''t a problem that could be solved simply by apologizing.

    Even if I was punished severely, there was nothing to say.

    As I kept my mouth closed because I didn''t know what to say, Kalian shrugged.

    Im kidding. It''s not because of you, so don''t worry."

    It was obviously a lie. A pure white lie to ease my worries.

    Instead of feeling lighter, my heart became heavier.

    The fact that I caused trouble to such a good person weighed heavily on my heart.

    I also was ashamed to show such a bad appearance.

    I apologize

    It was a pity that the only way to express this feeling right now was by saying these words.

    I''m telling you its not because of you.

    But

    You don''t believe me?

    Kalian asked with a stern face.

    It was disloyal to dare to doubt the emperor''s words.

    Although I didn''t feel ashamed to say yes willingly, I still replied "no." in a low voice.

    Then it''s fine.

    As if satisfied with that alone, Kalian smiled brightly and rang the bell on the desk.

    The attendant came in and bowed politely.

    Prepare breakfast.

    "Yes, I understand."

    <i>Breakfast, huh?</i>

    I nced out the window where the bluish dawn was still there.

    Looking at the atmosphere outside the window, it seemed that the sun had not risen yet.

    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like I slept very long.

    But I couldn''t believe I was staying out. Sarah must be very worried.

    Le, eat breakfast first, then go home to rest.

    <i>Go home to rest?</i>

    I shook my head in bewilderment.

    I cannot do that. I have something

    "No."

    Kalian dismissed it.

    You need a break.

    "But"

    I definitely told you to rest.

    Kalian said firmly as if he wouldn''t change his words and then went outside.

    *****

    After returning from the Duke of Giltian, Philen couldn''t sleep all night.

    It was because of what Duke Giltian said.

    <b><i>"Then the rumor about Lady Le Thebesa being the Emperor''s mistress must be false."</i></b>

    What an absurd story.

    There''s no way that the knowledgeable Le could have be the emperor''s mistress.

    Obviously not

    Philen''s face hardened as he suddenly remembered how Kalian and Le were having a friendly conversation.

    Philen had never seen Le smiling so brightly when talking with another man.

    Of course, since the opponent was the emperor, she couldn''t talk while frowning.

    But there''s no need for her to smile so brightly.

    And even hugged him there, right?

    as expected, did she be the emperors mistress after all?

    Thinking like that, Les confident actions made sense.

    <i>Is that why you''re holding on withouting back to me, Le?</i>

    Suspicion swallowed up his anger and it gradually grew bigger.

    Philen''s face was terribly distorted.

    HUGO! GET READY TO GO OUT RIGHT NOW! I NEED TO MEET LEILA!

    <i>I have to meet her to see if the rumor is true.</i>

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    I had eaten with Kalian several times so far, but never once alone.

    Because Baron Delrond was always with us, but not today.

    Baron Delrond hadn''te to work yet, so Kalian and I had breakfast alone.

    It felt burdensome to be alone with him. And it was even more burdensome considering what happenedst night.

    I was d he didn''t ask about yesterday

    Still, wishing that Baron Delrond could be here, I took the bread and looked at the empty seat to Kalian''s left.

    Perhaps he saw my gaze, Kalian asked while drinking wine.

    You seem to miss Ver, don''t you?

    "Yes? No."

    No? You were looking at Ver''s seat the whole time we were eating."

    <i>Did I? I don''t think I saw it that many times.</i>

    Feeling awkward for no reason, I tore the bread.

    Kalian picked up his wine ss and opened his mouth again.

    Is a man like Ver your type?

    <i>what else is he talking about?</i>

    As I looked at him, confused by his sudden question, Kalian smiled mischievously.

    You were looking at Vers seat so desperately, so I asked you just in case.

    <i>Ah, he''s teasing me, huh?</i>

    Rumor said that Kalian was a ferocious person who didn''t smile often, rough, and mercilessly cut things he didn''t like.

    But the Kalian I met was not like that.

    He had a good smile and his personality was gentle enough.

    I made several mistakes, but he was generous and forgiving.

    In addition, he was so yful that I had been teased by him over and over again.

    <i>I won''t be teased this time.</i>

    <i>He must be teasing me frequently because I keep getting teased.</i>

    I quickly fixed my expression and answered calmly.

    If Baron Delrond was my type, would Your Majesty build me a bridge to cross over personally?

    [T/N: Build a bridge to cross over means to improve rtionships between people; set up a date.]

    what?"

    Kalian asked as if it was ridiculous.

    Are you serious, Le? Do you really like men like Ver?

    Of course not. It''s not that Baron Delrond wasn''t really my type of man, but to be precise, I didn''t have a type of man that I liked.

    Because before those values were formed, I was engaged to Philen and joined the Duke of Williot.

    And of course, there were men who I didn''t like.

    For example

    Le.

    I came to my senses at the sound of snapping fingers.

    <i>Oh my. I was thinking about something else again.</i>

    I was about to apologize in a hurry, but Kalian spoke faster than me.

    Seeing you take it seriously, it seems that men like Ver are really your type."

    <i>hmm? What is he talking about?</i>

    Im telling you for your sake, but you should give up on Ver. Ver is not as good a man as you think.

    Kalian''s misunderstanding continued.

    Contrary to his appearance, he has a bad personality and has a dark side.

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    Is that all? He doesn''t bathe often as well.

    He looks clean.

    Its just his appearance. It''spletely dirty inside.

    Kalian firmly denied it.

    Certainly, Ver and you dont match.

    Am I not good enough for the Baron?

    Kalian frowned.

    Why do you say that?

    "Is it not?"

    "No. Ver is infinitely not enough for you.

    <i>On what standard does he say that?</i>

    I was curious and wanted to ask, but someone knocked and came in.

    It was Sir Hiltine. Sir Hiltine met my eyes and greeted me, bowing his head.

    I, too, greeted Sir Hiltine by bowing my head.

    Then Kalian nced at me, a little surprised.

    <i>What''s wrong with him?</i>

    Whats going on?

    Hiltine approached Kalian and whispered into his ear.

    His voice was so small that even I nearby couldn''t hear it.

    "Really?"

    Kalian''s eyes shed eerily.

    A cold smile crept across his lips.

    When I saw his face, I was suddenly reminded of his nickname.

    The ughter Emperor.

    <i>but shouldn''t there be smoke, there''s fire?</i>

    Kalian put down the cutlery he was holding.

    It looked like he had finished eating, seeing that he put it neatly on the side instead of on the te.

    When I also put the cutlery down, Kalian said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.

    You can eat more.

    "It''s okay."

    I wasn''t saying empty words, I was really full.

    I just pretended to eat because Kalian hadn''t put his cutlery down.

    Then I will go back home now.

    <i>Before I go home, I''ll stop by the office and take what I haven''t done yet.</i>

    With that thought in mind, I got up from my seat, but Kalian waved his hand.

    "Wait. I''ll go with you.

    <i>Don''t tell me, I don''t think he meant to go to the office together.</i>

    If you''re thinking of taking me home, I can go by myself. If you could lend me a carriage

    Its true that I''m taking you, but Im not going out because of you, so you dont have to refuse.

    Kalian smiled slightly.

    Because your house is on the way, I''m just thinking of going together.

    I couldn''t believe that that was the reason.

    Making a wrong guess without ground, I bowed my head in embarrassment.

    Then, shall we go?

    Kalian got up from his seat and strode away.

    I asked while following him.

    Umm, can I stop by the office before we go?

    If its to pack your stuff, Ill allow it, but no documents.

    I was about to say that I had to bring the documents, so I flinched and stopped.

    Kalian, who stopped at the same time, frowned and looked at me.

    I told you to rest, you seem to have heard me in vain, huh?

    N, no.

    No?

    Kalian snorted.

    If not so, there is no way you would dare to take the documents with you when I told you to rest at home.

    I was thinking of going to work on it after taking a good rest

    Reject.

    Kalian said firmly.

    I''ll tell the maids to bring your stuff. You will go right out with me.

    Kalian turned around and walked away as if he didn''t want to hear my answer.

    I hurriedly followed him.

    After standing outside and waiting for a while, the attendant brought out two in brown horses.

    <i>Not a carriage, but horses?</i>

    I looked at Kalian in bewilderment.

    I apologize, but Your Majesty, I dont know how to ride a horse yet.

    "I know."

    Hiltine rode one of the horses he had prepared.

    Excuse me for a moment.

    Kkyag!

    Kalian grabbed me by the waist, held me up, and put me on the horse.

    I couldn''t believe he held a person up this lightly.

    I, I must have been heavy.

    As I was in awe, Kalian climbed up behind me and chuckled.

    Heavy? You''re too light. Are you eating properly?

    I do.

    But I can''t believe you''re this light. It''s unbelievable.

    Kalian reached out from behind and grabbed the horse''s reins.

    As a result, I was naturally being held in his arms. I stiffened my body with a little embarrassment.

    His body that touched my back kept bothering me.

    I should tell them to prepare your meals with high calories from now on.

    Then my body bes heavy and it bes difficult to move.

    "It''s okay. You can be a little heavier.

    After answering indifferently, Kalian stamped his foot.

    Hiltine followed Kalian, who was running lightly.

    By the time we reached the gate, Kalian asked me as if he had suddenly remembered.

    Where is your house?

    *****

    Young Lady has already left for work.

    <i>It''s not 8 o''clock yet, but she''s already left for work?</i>

    <i>I can''t believe it.</i>

    Philen frowned and asked the maid again, who had a familiar face but didn''t know her name.

    Did Le really leave for work already?

    "Yes."

    To be honest, she hadn''te back from work yesterday, but Sarah calmly lied without blinking.

    And Le usually left for work at 7 o''clock, so it wasn''t a tant lie.

    Unaware of that fact, Philen sighed in annoyance and swept his hair up.

    He wanted to check the truth of the rumor as soon as possible, but he was frustrated because Le was not there.

    <i>Should I go to the Imperial Pce right now?</i>

    <i>No. Even so, I can''t get into the inner pce where Le works.</i>

    Even a duke had to get permission from the Imperial family to enter the inner pce where the Imperial family lived.

    <i>There''s nothing I can do. All I can do is wait for Le to get off work.</i>

    When does Le get off work?

    I dont know.

    He thought she would get off work by 7 o''clock at thetest, but the answer he got back was ridiculous.

    Does that mean she had no fixed hours to get off work?

    I dont know about that either. I just know it''s always different.

    Then I''lle back at night.

    After notifying Sarah, Philen left the house and didn''t get on the horse right away, but looked over at Le''s house.

    The mansion with vine roses on the outer wall was quite small and pretty, but it was too shabby for the fiance of Duke Williot to live in.

    <i>She was determined to make me lose my face.</i>

    <i>If I meet her, I''ll take care of the house right away.</i>

    <i>No, is that necessary?</i>

    <i>She''ll go back to the estate with me anyway.</i>

    Philen looked nkly at Le''s house and got on his horse.

    He wanted to meet Le quickly, so he rode a horse instead of a carriage. He didn''t even bring an escort knight.

    When he turned around the corner to go to the Duke''s mansion.

    Here it is.

    A familiar voice was heard from across the alley.

    <i>This voice Le?</i>

    Without realizing it, Philen got off his horse and hid behind the wall, looking at where the voice came from.

    A pair of a man and a woman were riding on a in brown horse.

    The man on the back got off the horse and reached out towards the woman.

    Get off.

    The man was Kalian.

    "Thank you."

    And the woman was Le.

    Le took Kalian''s hand and gently got off the horse.

    Kalian looked at Le with a stern face and said.

    I''ll say it once again, never think of working. You have to take a good rest today."

    "Yes."

    You''re always good at answering.

    In his eyes, the atmosphere flowing between Kalian and Le was unusual.

    They didn''t look simply as the emperor and his aide to him. It seemed to be a deeper rtionship than that.

    For example, lovers

    <i>Did she really be the emperors mistress?</i>

    <i>I''ve never heard of an emperor taking his aide home with a horse.</i>

    Philen clenched his hand tightly, not realizing that his nails were digging into his skin until bleeding.

    Blood from the torn skin dripped to the ground.

    At that moment, Kalian turned his head and looked at the alley where Philen was hiding.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    **Warning! Possible r*pe and abuse****

    ***

    Philen was surprised and hurriedly hid himself.

    Fortunately, perhaps because he didn''t see Philen, Kalian got on his horse, looking like he''s leaving.

    Then see you tomorrow, Le.

    Le, not Lady Thebesa.

    <i>As expected, it''s clear that the two are not in a normal rtionship.</i>

    <i>Does she be the Emperor''s mistress?</i>

    Clenching his teeth, Philen''s eyes shed dangerously.

    Philen wanted to run out right away, but he waited for Kalian to leave for now.

    Soon after, the sound of the horse''s hooves became farther and farther away, and eventually, it was not heard.

    <i>Now.</i>

    He was going to meet Le right away, but he felt a terrifying murderous presence behind him.

    Philen took out the sword he always brought and took a defensive stance.

    <b>ng-</b>

    The sound of swords shing sharply echoed through the quiet alley.

    Even in the dark alley, Philen could see his dazzling silver hair and immediately recognized the identity of his opponent.

    The Emperor''s loyal dog, Hiltine.

    Hiltine''s here meant that Kalian knew he was here.

    He thought he didn''t get caught, but he''s wrong.

    Well, Kalian was one of the outstanding knights after all.

    If Kalian had not left the battlefield in the middle and returned to the Imperial Pce, he would have got the first ce that made the most contributions.

    I will pass on the words of His Majesty to you, Duke Williot.

    Hiltine said in a monotonous voice with almost no pitch.

    Dont hang around Le unnecessarily and leave right now.

    "What?"

    <i>Who is unnecessary to whom now?</i>

    <i>And hang around?</i>

    Philen''s face was distorted at the remark that clearly ignored him.

    His Majesty is asking for something preposterous.

    What he didn''t like the most was that he had to leave right now.

    "What''s wrong with a fianc visiting his fiance?"

    Hiltine didn''t respond to any of Philen''sints.

    He just looked at Philen with an expressionless face.

    <i>What a jerk.</i>

    But his skills were clear. He didn''t want to admit it, but Hiltine''s skills wereparable to his.

    In addition, his assassination skill was even better than him.

    like he''s a former assassin.

    What if I dont leave?

    Hiltine finally answered.

    If the Duke didn''t leave, His Majesty said that you would pay the price for breaking the Imperial order.

    The sword, which was pointed downwards, aimed at Philen again.

    Instead of retaliating, Philen put his sword back.

    If its the Imperial order, theres nothing I can do.

    He could stand it even if it was the Imperial order, but the problem was Hiltine.

    Philen couldn''t afford to lose to him, but he''s not even confident of winning.

    Moreover, if he fought in a ce like this and other people saw it, he would be a joke to other nobles.

    He couldn''t do that. He couldn''t do anything that would damage the reputation of the Duke of Williot.

    Only then did Hiltine lower his sword again and lower his head lightly toward Philen.

    Ill take you to the Duke of Williot''s mansion.

    A guarantee was a must in case Philen changed his mind and came back.

    Even if there''s no need for him to follow him, Philen didn''t say anything and quickly got on his horse.

    As soon as I got home, I got the shocking news from Sarah.

    Duke Williote?

    Sarah nodded her head and shouted.

    That''s what I''m saying! I can''t believe he came after he kicked you out! I don''t know what he''s thinking!"

    It was the same for me too.

    No, there was only one reason that came to my mind.

    Asking me to return to Williot estate.

    <i>That''s ridiculous.</i>

    Although I missed Williot estate, I had no intention of going back.

    I had to be crazy if I went back there. To that suffocating ce

    I was fully satisfied with the life I had now. Working as an aide was more enjoyable and rewarding than expected.

    Did the Duke say anything else?

    In particr Ah, he said he''d be back at night."

    "Really?"

    What should I do? I didn''t want to meet him. Should I run away?

    No, it wasn''t something that could be avoided. It was something I had to bump into one day.

    So I would not run away and waited for Philen toe.

    As I waited, I felt ufortable and anxious.

    Kalian told me to take a good rest, but I didn''t think I could.

    I skipped dinner and waited for him, but Philen didn''t show up as the time passed.

    Did he really say he''d be back at night?

    He definitely said that

    Looking at Sarah''s expression, it seemed that Philen had said that for sure.

    I waited a little longer to see if he was a littlete, but Philen didn''te.

    The moon tilted and the clock hands pointed to 11 o''clock.

    There''s no way he''de at this time.

    Then there were two possibilities.

    Either Philen just said it out without thinking.

    Or because of some reason, he couldn''te.

    I didn''t know which one it was, but it was certain that Philen wasn''ting today.

    I was d not to see Philen, but I felt ufortable because there''s still unresolved problems between him and me.

    I was worried that this problem would explode at the banquet.

    I became even more reluctant to attend the banquet.

    Should I pretend to be sick?

    Eventually, I decided to attend the banquet.

    It was my first banquet as an aide, so I couldn''t fake illness.

    Today, I had no other schedule other than to attend the banquet, but I still went to work early.

    To write the report on the child care institution.

    Kalian said it was okay to take my time, but if I waste, the children would suffer much more, so I wanted to take care of it quickly.

    I skipped lunch and was frantically writing the report when I heard a knock.

    Sir Thebesa.

    Mr. Head attendant.

    It was Rahel.

    I hurriedly got up from my seat and tried to greet him ording to etiquette, but I couldn''t grab my skirt.

    <i>Oh, right. I''m wearing pants now.</i>

    To be precise, I was wearing the aide''s uniform. To attend the banquet as the emperor''s aide.

    <i>How should I greet people when I''m wearing pants?</i>

    I didn''t know because I had never worn pants in front of other people.

    Thinking about it, I remembered Baron Delrond''s greetings to other nobles and did the same.

    <i>ce your right hand on your left chest and bend your back slightly.</i>

    Rahel smiled and responded with the same greeting as me.

    It must be the first time you greet someone like this, but you do it perfectly. Thats amazing.

    You praise me too much.

    But I rmend you not to greet His Majesty or other people in that way.

    I saw a thorn on his smiling face that I had not seen before.

    <i>He''s displeased with me.</i>

    Was the head attendant also one of the nobles who didn''t recognize me as an aide?

    I had never felt that before

    It''s time to go to the banquet.

    It''s already time for that, huh?

    I couldn''t check the time because I was concentrating on my work.

    I''ll be right out.

    I hurriedly cleaned my desk and followed Rahel.

    After walking a little through the long hallway, I saw Kalian talking with Baron Delrond in the distance.

    Kalian, with his hair up neatly and wearing fancy formal clothes was very gorgeous.

    He was a man who was more suited to the word gorgeous than handsome.

    Thanks to his blue hair shimmering under the splendid lights, it gave off a mysterious atmosphere like a fairy.

    Once again admiring his outstanding appearance, I approached him and stood behind him.

    Only then did Kalian and Baron Delrond look back at me, perhaps noticing that I was here.

    You''rete.

    I apologize. I''m focusing on writing the report, so I stop

    Again, inadvertently trying to grab my skirt, I made a vain attempt and clenched my fists tightly.

    I couldn''t get used to my pants, so I kept making mistakes.

    It''s a relief that there weren''t a lot of people right now, but I shouldn''t make this kind of mistake at the banquet.

    What''s wrong?

    It''s also a relief that Kalian didn''t notice my mistake.

    "It''s nothing."

    There''s no need to show any ws, so I smiled and stood upright as if nothing had happened.

    Let''s go now.

    Kalian turned around, swinging his blue cape.

    Numerous attendants and maids, including me and Baron Delrond, followed Kalian.

    Soon after arriving at the banquet hall, Kalian stopped and looked back at me.

    Le.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Prepare yourself.

    "Yes?"

    <i>What do you mean by prepare yourself''?</i>

    I looked at him, puzzled by his words, but instead of answering, Kalian waved his hand with an inexplicable smile.

    Then the attendants blew their trumpets to announce the Emperor''s arrival.

    His Majesty the Emperor is entering!

    The attendant''s loud voice silenced the people and drew their attention.

    Thevishly dressed nobles bowed their heads one by one and greeted the emperor.

    Kalian leisurely passed through the people that split like the Red Sea.

    The attendants and maids stopped at the entrance, but not me and Baron Delrond.

    We continued walking after Kalian.

    When he sat at the higher seat, we stood on the stairs right below.

    Baron Delrond stood to Kalian''s left, and I stood on the right.

    Thanks to standing under the higher seat, I could tell who wasing.

    And thanks to attending the emperor''s coronation banquet, I could see quite a few familiar faces.

    Of course, there''s also Philen. I wasn''t too surprised because I already knew he wasing.

    But, I didn''t expect that man woulde.

    !

    The moment I saw his shameless smiling face, I clenched my fists without realizing it.

    Andante Thebesa.

    The second son of Count Thebesa.

    Unlike Count Thebesa, who was being indulged in having sexual rtionships with women, and his eldest son, who was addicted to gambling, he was apparently fine.

    He was kind to the people around him, and he didn''t even ignore the servants.

    He was also the only one who cared for me as I was being abused by Countess Thebesa.

    So I trusted and relied on him.

    <b><i>Le, youre a nice girl.</i></b>

    I never thought he would change like that.

    <b><i>Dont be afraid. I''m just giving you a chance to pay me back."</i></b>

    A terrifying voice pierced my ears.

    <b><i>You have fine skin.</i></b>

    A terrible touch stroking the ce where no one has ever invaded.

    <b><i>Will the inside be finer?</i></b>

    A damp, dirty touch that licked the skin.

    <b><i>She seduced me! If it wasn''t for that, there''s no way I could get sexually attracted to my sister!"</i></b>

    No. I didn''t do anything.

    I screamed desperately, but no one listened to me.

    Rather, I was scolded even more harshly for telling a lie.

    Saying all I could do was move my body which resembled my mother.

    They pointed their fingers at me, clicking their tongues, asking me if I wanted to live like that.

    Like that, I waspletely abandoned in Thebesa''s mansion.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Todays banquet is for those who led the war to victory.

    !

    As if struck by lightning, my mind, which was digging into the cruel past, came back at the solemn voice.

    I finally came to my senses and took a deep breath.

    I could feel someone''s gaze. When I looked to the side, Baron Delrond was looking at me worriedly.

    He asked if I was okay with the shape of his mouth.

    I tried my best to smile and replied that I was okay, then I clenched my cold sweaty hands.

    <i>Pull yourself together, Le.</i>

    <i>You can''t ruin what you have to do just because of the past you don''t want to remember.</i>

    I took a deep breath and braced myself.

    Duke Williot, Count Asdar, Sandra

    In the meantime, after finishing his speech, Kalian called out the names of the main characters who led the war to victory.

    Those who were called came out to the front of the stairs with their sses.

    Because of that, I was able to see Philen more closely and gritted my teeth in a different meaning than when I saw Andante.

    On the other hand, Philen didn''t give me a single nce as if he was not interested in me.

    I was deeply relieved by the fact, but also anxious at the same time.

    It felt like seeing a dormant volcano just before it burst.

    After calling all the names of the main characters, Kalian raised the ss handed by Rahel.

    Tofort the others who were unfortunately killed at the war, cheers.

    "Cheers!"

    All the nobles, including the main characters, emptied the ss they were holding.

    The banquet began by emptying the ss.

    As before, Kalian came down from the higher seat and danced with Duchess Cloud first.

    The aide had nothing to do until halfway through the banquet. So all we could do was to enjoy the party.

    <i>will I be able to enjoy it?</i>

    I peeked at Andante''s side.

    Andante was not there.

    I looked around the banquet hall to see if he had gone somewhere else, but I still couldn''t find him.

    Did he leave? No way.

    The banquet began now, and there''s no way he could have left.

    More than that, why''s Andante Thebesa here?

    Shouldn''t he be in the academy by now?

    Let alone the Count of Thebesa being a fallen noble and having done nothing during the war, they couldn''t possibly attend this banquet.

    I knew they didn''t even get an invitation.

    So how did Andante get here?

    If it were Countess Thebesa or the Count, it would have been, but not Andante.

    I was anxious. I had to find him before he could do anything.

    !

    I was looking for Andante anxiously when someone suddenly grabbed my shoulder.

    I looked back in surprise.

    Behind me was Baron Delrond, who looked more surprised than I was.

    Ah, Im sorry.

    Baron Delrond raised both his hands to his chest level.

    "I didn''t mean to surprise you, Sir."

    "No."

    I was surprised purely because I was stupid. Baron Delrond was not at fault.

    Whats the matter?

    The banquet hall is a little stuffy, so Im going out to the terrace.

    Baron Delrond pointed his thumb at the empty terrace.

    If its okay with you, would you like to go out there with me?

    "Okay."

    Getting out of the people''s eyes was something I wanted too.

    I dly followed Baron Delrond to the terrace.

    Its been a while since I wore the uniform so it''s stuffy.

    As soon as Baron Delrond came out to the terrace, he frowned and unbuttoned the button that was tightening his neck.

    Seeing the baron like that, my tension was relieved andughter came out.

    Is it funny that I feel ufortable?

    No way.

    If youugh and say something like that, it''s not credible, you know?

    Baron Delrond looked at me while grunting.

    The first song ended as I was talking with Baron Delrond.

    Numerousdies gathered around Kalian as if waiting, but Kalian didn''t seem interested.

    That''s interesting. His reaction was quite different from the men I had seen so far.

    Sir, aren''t you going to dance?

    At the baron''s question, I looked back at him.

    I''m not good at dancing, so I''m just going to rest.

    I saw you dance before, and you were good at it.

    <i>Ah, did you see that?</i>

    I''m only good at the first waltz. And I''m totally poor at the other songs. Besides, I can''t dance in this outfit."

    When I pointed to the uniform, he nodded, saying he understood.

    Well, Sir is a woman, so it''s kind of weird to dance in a mens uniform. But it''s ironic that the uniform suits you well.

    The uniform suits me well?

    "Very."

    That''s a relief. I was worried if it didn''t suit me.

    Still, it''s a little awkward. I don''t know how to greet people."

    Cant you just greet the way noblemen do?

    Is that okay?

    I didnt know, that''s why I asked.

    A moment of silence passed.

    The baron and I looked at each other and burst outughing out loud.

    It''s been a while since Iughed like this. It seemed like a really long time.

    I didn''t know why I wasughing though.

    "Oh, my."

    After a longugh, Baron Delrond realized that his champagne ss was empty and clicked his tongue briefly.

    I should go and get some champagne. Will you still be here, Sir?

    "Yes."

    Inside the banquet hall was stuffy, and if I went inside, I might meet Andante or Philen.

    Then I''ll be back with only champagne. Please wait for a moment."

    "Go ahead."

    I let the baron go and looked at the wide garden.

    It seemed that my stuffy heart had relieved a little.

    I liked the quiet silence, too.

    As I was looking at the wide garden, hoping that the banquet would end without anything happening, like the quiet silence, I could feel someoneing in.

    Are you already back

    Of course, I thought it was Baron Delrond, but unexpectedly, it was Philen.

    As soon as I saw Philen, I took a step back because I wanted to run away, but I couldn''t run away much because the railing was right behind me.

    When I tried to run away to the banquet hall, Philen was blocking the entrance like an iron fortress, and when I was going to ask other people for help, there''s no one around except for Philen.

    And there''s no sign from Baron Delrond, who said he would be back.

    Then I had no choice but to face it head-on.

    "Get out of my way."

    I snapped sharply, but Philen didn''t blink an eye. Rather, he came closer to me.

    I leaned my back to the railing as much as I could, wary of Philen.

    I told you to get out of my way, didn''t I?

    Lets talk.

    I have nothing to talk about with you.

    I have.

    Philen grabbed my arm. I groaned at how hard he grabbed me.

    But instead of groaning out loud, I red at him fiercely.

    Let me go.

    If you dont run away.

    As I said before, I have nothing to talk about with you.

    Even if its about Williot estate?

    <i>about Williot estate?</i>

    My resolve not to talk to Philen was shaken.

    <i>Should I hear what''s going on?</i>

    <i>Because if there''s a problem with the territory people, I have to help</i>

    It wasn''t for Philen. It was for the people of the territory, and furthermore, for the empire.

    what''s going on?

    When I expressed my willingness to listen, Philen finally let go of my arm.

    My arm, which he was holding, was throbbing. I wrapped the area with my other hand and red at him.

    If you have something to say, hurry up and say it.

    Since when did you be His Majestys mistress?

    <i>What kind of nonsense is this again?</i>

    Philen had said countless nonsense so far, but this time it''s by far the best.

    Philen''s eyes gleamed dangerously as I stood still saying nothing.

    Seeing that you didnt deny it, it looks like you really became the Emperors mistress.

    Do you not think I didnt deny it because its so ridiculous?

    Are you saying that it''s a false rumor?

    Of course, it''s a false rumor. Why would I be the Emperor''s mistress?"

    I firmly answered no, but Philen didn''t erase his suspicions.

    <i>Just think whatever you want.</i>

    Having no intention of making excuses, I waved my hand.

    So, what''s going on in Williot estate?

    Cecily is going to have a baby soon.

    I told you to tell me about Williot estate, didn''t I?

    This is about Williot estate, too.

    How can this be rted to Williot estate?

    Of course, it can. The lords child is about to be born.

    It''s just pure coercion.

    So, you want me to congratte you?

    If I want it, can you do it?

    "Of course."

    It wouldn''t have been possible if I was in the position of his fiance, but now that we''repletely unrted to each other, it was possible. There''s no reason not to do it.

    "Congrattions."

    I congratted him with pleasure, but Philen sighed, rubbing his face.

    "You think Cecily''s having a baby ispletely someone else''s business, huh?"

    Because it is someone elses business.

    As I spoke honestly about what I thought, the wrinkles on his forehead deepened.

    How can this be someone elses business?

    I would rather ask this. Why do you think it has something to do with me?

    Because youre my fiance.

    Fiance?

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn''t evenugh.

    Did you forget what I said before I left the mansion? I said that I wanted to break off the engagement, right?

    I know it''s out of anger. You''re angry because I told you to leave."

    I think you''re misunderstanding something, but what I said that day was sincere. I want to break off the engagement. No, our engagement has already broken up.

    When I emphasized the word broken up'', a deep wrinkle was formed on Philen.

    Why? Is it because you became the Emperors mistress?

    Why did his mind only roll in that direction?

    I said no.

    Then,e back. If you want to work as an aide that much, I''ll let you do it.

    The way he spoke as if he was being kind was ridiculous.

    "I''ve said it many times, but I''m not going back. I have no intention of going back.

    "Don''t lie."

    I told you I''m not lying.

    That''s a lie, too.

    <i>Ah, really.</i>

    Fury rose from the depths of my heart. Even talking to the wall seemed less frustrating than this.

    "Okay. I''ll make sure you believe it. Just the way you did it.

    I grabbed Philen''s arm and headed towards the center of the banquet hall.

    People''s attention was drawn to my sudden move.

    Philen also looked at me in bewilderment.

    What are you doing now

    Duke Williot, I will say it once again.

    I ignored Philen''s words neatly and said.

    I, Le Thebesa, want to break off the engagement with you, Duke Philen Williot.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Le didn''t say it very loudly, but it sounded loud because the crowd was quiet.

    The nobles murmured as they looked at Le and Philen.

    Did you hear that? Their engagement was broken.

    Oh my God, and Duke Williot kept saying it''s not

    Eyes filled with smirk poured on them.

    Philen''s face turned red as if it were going to explode at any moment.

    <i>Of course, it would be embarrassing.</i>

    <i>He can''t help but be embarrassed about being publicly humiliated.</i>

    <i>Why did he have to go to Le anyway?</i>

    Ver, who looked at them with his tongue out, found Kalian not too far away.

    Kalian was looking at them with great interest.

    The corner of his lips that raised smoothly felt like it was going to reach his ears.

    <i>What''s so funny?</i>

    <i>This situation is funny enough, but I don''t think it''s enough to make someoneugh.</i>

    Ver, who was looking at Kalian with a puzzled look, ran to him immediately when he saw Kalian''s eyes bent.

    "You can''t."

    He grabbed Kalian''s arm tightly and said firmly.

    Kalian looked back at Ver.

    Please dont make more work here.

    Kalian''s head tilted slightly.

    I dont know what you''re talking about.

    Dont y innocent with me. You were trying to get in between them just now.

    Hoo.

    Kalian''s eyes widened as if he were surprised.

    When did you start practicing mind-reading, Ver?

    I''ve been serving Your Majesty for years, and I know this much without mind-reading.

    You''re not fun.

    Kalian clicked his tongue and lightly removed Ver''s hand.

    Dont worry, I wont do anything.

    Really?

    "Yeah. My beloved aide is asking me to do that, so I have to stay still.

    Ver nodded vigorously.

    "Yes, yes. Please stay still.

    Still, I have to carry out what I have nned.

    <i>n? What</i>

    !

    Ver, who waste realizing what Kalian was talking about, tried to catch him, but Kalian was already walking towards Philen and Le.

    <i>AH, NO!</i>

    Ver''s hand waved in the air.

    Ver also agreed with Kalian''s n, but now''s not the time.

    <i>Please do it when the situation calms down, PLEASE!</i>

    Ver let out a silent roar. But sadly, it didn''t reach Kalian.

    Even if he wanted to run and stop Kalian right away, it would draw people''s attention to him, so he couldn''t do it and just stamped his feet repeatedly.

    Philen was looking at Le and didn''t seem to know that Kalian wasing behind him.

    Le also didn''t notice that Kalian wasing because of Philen.

    And Kalian didn''t talk to them right away, just watching them for a while.

    I can''t believe you''re so stubborn when you cant do anything without me and the Duke of Williot.

    His golden eyes containing Le shed dangerously.

    I knew you''re stupid, but I didnt know you''re this stupid.

    Le looked at Philen with a smirk as if it were ridiculous.

    If you had believed me, I wouldnt have done this either.

    How long do you think you can be as confident as you are now?

    Philen was sarcastic.

    How long do you think His Majesty will be interested in you? You don''t think it''llst forever, do you?"

    What if itsts forever?

    !?

    When Kalian stepped in all of a sudden, Philen turned to look at him in surprise.

    Le also just realized that Kalian was here and looked at him.

    They both looked equally surprised, but the feeling waspletely different.

    One was cute like a rabbit and the other was disgusting.

    Duke Williot, may I take my aide with me if you''re done talking?

    We''re not done yet.

    Is that so, Le?

    When Kalian called out Le''s name, the crowd roared.

    Oh my goodness, did His Majesty just call Lady Thebesas name?

    As expected, the mistress

    Each whisper was small, but as they gathered, it became louder as if they were shouting.

    It felt even more so because they were all talking about the same thing.

    Despite the pouring gaze, the two men didn''t care and looked only at Le.

    Le.

    You''re going to stay with me, right? Le.

    Two men were fighting over a woman.

    It was a good topic for people to talk about. It''s also a regr topic that often appeared in cheap gossip.

    Everyone wondered what choice Le would make.

    Of course, if it was usual, the emperor''s words would have taken precedence over the duke''s, but this was a banquet hall.

    It was the woman who took the lead in the banquet hall.

    Someone could refuse a man''s request for dance first, but they couldn''t refuse a woman who requested first.

    If a woman had several suitors, the woman could choose.

    Regardless of status or position, it was solely up to the woman''s choice.

    So everyone waited for Le''s choice. A bet was also made secretly.

    Most of them thought she would choose Kalian, and Le also thought the same.

    One thing she was worried about was the rumor that she''s a mistress.

    If she took Kalian''s hand here, the rumor of her being his mistress would grow bigger.

    But she hated holding Philen''s hand more than being misunderstood as a mistress.

    Its noisy here, so shall we go somewhere else and talk?

    After a short consideration, Le took Kalian''s hand.

    At this, Philen was in despair, and Kalian smiled triumphantly.

    Kalian took Le to the higher seat.

    But Le stopped at the stairs below without going up to the higher seat.

    When Kalian looked at her curiously, Le bowed slightly and said.

    The aides seat is here.

    The mistress could sit next to Kalian, but the aide couldn''t.

    As an aide, she indirectly said that she couldn''t go to the higher seat.

    That also indicated that she''s not the emperor''s mistress.

    My aide is very clever.

    Kalian smiled and held out his hand.

    Then, Ver, who didn''t know when he came, handed something to Kalian while weeping.

    Everyone be quiet.

    The people, who were whispering, shut their mouths all at once at the voice that overwhelmed them and looked at Kalian.

    There''s still time until the spoils presentation ceremony in the middle of the banquet.

    So they were curious about why he''s drawing their attention.

    It was the same with Le.

    As Kalian''s aide, she was informed of the banquet order in advance, but there''s no such thing about this.

    Le asked Ver, who was standing opposite her, about what was going on with her mouth.

    But since it was something he couldn''t answer, Ver just smiled without saying a word.

    Historically, all aides have been awarded titles.

    Kalian''s long speech ended.

    The bewildered people all looked at Le in unison at thest words, saying no way''.

    Le, on the other hand, was looking at Kalian.

    Le Thebesa.

    Even though Kalian called her name, Le continued to stand still. Ver came over to her side and tapped her arm.

    Only then did Lee to her senses and stand right in front of Kalian.

    Then, Ver told Le to kneel on one knee and bowed her head with his mouth.

    Le was puzzled, but she still did what Ver told her to do.

    Rahel handed Kalian a decorative sword.

    Le Thebesa.

    Kalian tapped her shoulder lightly once.

    I grant you the surname of Astera and also the title of baron.

    *****

    Andante left the banquet hall shortly after Kalian granted Le the baron title. He returned to the Duke of Williot right away to pack his belongings.

    Ron, his exclusive servant, who had followed him all the way from the Count of Thebesa, looked at Andante strangely.

    Why are you packing all of a sudden?

    Because we''re leaving the mansion.

    At this time of night?

    "Yeah. So dont procrastinate and pack up quickly.

    Ron was puzzled by Andante''s orders, but he meekly packed his stuff.

    After packing everything up, Andante asked the Duke of Williot''s servant to bring him and Ron the horse they rode.

    Where are we going thiste at night?

    We should go to a nearby inn first for sure. But I don''t know if there''s a room left.

    Wait, why are we leaving this nice mansion and going to the inn?

    Everything has a reason. So, be quiet and follow me."

    Andante left the Duke of Williot''s mansion and took a room at an inn far from the Duke''s.

    He got the best room in the inn, but it was far less than the room Andante stayed in the Duke of Williot.

    It was even worse than Andante''s room in the Count of Thebesa''s mansion.

    Are you really going to stay in a ce like this?

    Andante smiled at Ron''sint and sat down on the bed.

    I cant help it. Because I can''t stay in the Duke of Williot anymore."

    "Yes? Why? Didn''t the madam say that you can stay at the Duke of Williot while you''re in the capital?

    Thats because the two of them have broken up.

    "Yes?!"

    Ron screamed in surprise.

    Why did they break up!

    <i>That''s because Le became the emperor''s mistress.</i>

    Andante smiled as he recalled the appearance of Le and Kalian at the banquet hall today.

    When he first heard this rumor, he was skeptical, but that confirmed it.

    Le had be Kalian''s mistress.

    Otherwise, there''s no way for Kalian to give only that chick the position of an aide and baron.

    <i>Shes my little sister, but shes amazing.</i>

    <i>I can''t believe she seduced the infamous ughter Emperor.</i>

    <i>She looks like she''s someone who doesn''t know much about the world, but unlike her appearance, she seems to be good at that.</i>

    <i>Well, she must have been engaged to Philen by seducing the former Duke of Williot.</i>

    <i>As expected, I should''ve forced it back then.</i>

    Andante clicked his tongue as it was such a pity that his attempt was stopped because Countess Thebesa suddenly came.

    Oh, right. What should I say to madam? I think she''ll be very disappointed.

    Ah, dont worry about that. Because I brought news that could happen and my mother could brush it off quickly."

    Andante''s eyes were pleasantly bent.

    Andante ignored Ron''s request to tell him what the news was andy on the bed.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    The party was over, but the heat didn''t cool down until the next day.

    This was because Le''s story had spread throughout the social world.

    It was shocking that Le officially dered her breakup with Philen, but the most talked-about among the people was that Kalian granted Le the baron title.

    "Oh my God. I can''t believe he''s giving a title to a woman. Is His Majesty sane?

    It is said that if you''re blind to love, you can''t make right judgments. His Majesty must be trying to hide the fact that she is a mistress with that.

    That means he cherishes thedy that much, right?

    I feel sorry for Duke Williot only.

    Regardless of age or gender, they talked about the rtionship between Kalian and Le. While the talk about Philen came up once in a while.

    And so, the rumor about Le being Kalian''s mistress became solid as if it was true.

    Because of the fact that Kalian granted Le the baron title, the nobles gathered at the Duke of Giltian from early hours.

    This is nonsense!

    The young nobleman mmed the table, enraged.

    I can''t believe hes giving a title to ady! His Majesty can''t do that unless he''s out of his mind!"

    "That''s right!"

    The other nobles ranted and raved as they agreed with him.

    "Let''s rush to His Majesty right now and tell him that it absolutely can''t be allowed!"

    Its no use though.

    How can you know that?!

    Because Ive already done it.

    A nobleman who had already met Kalian during the morning audience groaned and touched his head with his hand.

    I told you it wouldn''t work. When I said that, he threw the Imperial Codes of Law before me.

    Codes of Law?

    "Yeah. Looking for a reason why Le Thebesa shouldn''t be granted the baron title."

    When he said that, they had no choice but to step down quietly without saying anything.

    Because they already knew that they couldn''t find such aw even if they searched in the Codes of Law.

    So theres no point in going and saying it can''t be allowed.

    We can say that it is a custom, not aw!

    You cant overturn the Imperial order with customs alone. Rather, you''ll be ridiculed for bringing up old customs, you know?

    Then, what should we do?! Are you just going to watch thatss take the title?

    That''s not what I meant

    <b>TANG-!</b>

    When Duke Giltian put down the cup hard, the noisy room became quiet at once.

    Everyone kept their mouths shut like ms and read Duke Giltian''s mood.

    On the other hand, Duke Giltian calmly tilted the pitcher to fill his empty cup.

    The heavy silence was broken when Duke Giltian, who was drinking water silently, emptied his newly filled cup.

    It''s obviously obsolete to stick to the custom. But if you want to break the custom, you must have a good reason.

    Duke Giltian''s gray eyes shed eerily.

    "Let''s listen to His Majesty''s excuses on this matter and decide what to do with it."

    *****

    <b>PAK-</b>

    The scarecrow for practice was smashed. It was the same with the wooden sword Philen was holding.

    Philen threw away the broken wooden sword and grabbed a new one.

    Next to him were piles of broken wooden swords and scarecrows.

    Bring a new scarecrow.

    At Philen''s order, the servants quickly removed the broken scarecrow and brought a new one.

    Philen mercilessly struck the scarecrow again.

    What was in front of him was an ordinary practice scarecrow that could be seen everywhere, but in Philen''s eyes, he looked like Kalian.

    <i>A rogue who seduced Le with his good-looking face and authority as an emperor!</i>

    <i>I should have known from the moment it was written down on the official test announcement that women are allowed too.</i>

    <i>No, I should have done everything I could to stop Le from taking the official test.</i>

    <i>Had it been, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.</i>

    <i>There would have been no such thing as losing Le to such a guy!</i>

    He was resentful to Le, who fell for him, but he hated Kalian more.

    He couldn''t believe he used the aide position as bait to shake Le''s heart and induced her to break her engagement. As if it''s not enough, he even gave him such humiliation.

    Had Kalian not been the emperor, he would have thrown a white glove to his face and challenged him to a duel.

    It was very annoying that he had to leave the banquet hall without doing anything.

    <i>WHAT IF HE''S AN EMPEROR!</i>

    "DARN IT!"

    The more he thought about it, the hotter he got. Philen spat out abusive words and swung his wooden sword hard.

    With that blow, the newly brought practice scarecrow was smashed.

    Not only that, the handle of the wooden sword that couldn''t ovee his power was also broken.

    The debris was stuck in his palm, and blood was flowing profusely.

    Philen looked at his bloody palm indifferently as if it didn''t hurt at all.

    Are, are you okay? Duke!"

    H, hurry! The doctor!

    The servants next to him were making a great fuss even more.

    Philen nced at those servants as if they were annoying, then picked up his coat.

    "Duke! Since the doctor is here, the treatment!

    "I don''t need it."

    The servant turned and hurried after Philen.

    Where are you going?! Duke!"

    To Le.

    He kept thinking about it while beating the practice scarecrow, but he thought it would be better to talk about this with Le again.

    Not enraged like yesterday, but calmly.

    Only then would he be able to hear what Le truly thought.

    Philen didn''t think what Le said yesterday was sincere.

    Just as he spoke out of anger, Le would be like that too.

    So he had to properly exin to Le what the problem was and convince her toe back.

    <i>But why do I have to exin it?</i>

    <i>If she begs toe back, I still have to act, thinking about whether to ept it or not!</i>

    "Huu."

    Philen, who stood tall in his ce, exhaled a small breath and swept his hair up.

    The servant looked at him and spoke carefully.

    How, how about getting treatment first? If Young Lady Le sees that hand, she might be scared and run away.

    At the servant''s words, Philen looked at his injured hand.

    It was definitely bizarre.

    <i>Even though it looks like this to me, will Le be terrified at this?</i>

    the doctor?

    This way.

    As if waiting, the servant led Philen to the drawing-room where the doctor was waiting.

    The doctor removed the piece of wood from Philen''s hand and said while suturing the torn wound and applying the bandage.

    The wound is deeper than I thought, so it would be better to be careful for about a week.

    Are you telling me not to hold a sword?

    If possible, it is better to do so.

    <i>Don''t hold a sword for a week to a knight?</i>

    It wasn''t a very pleasing request, but he nodded for now.

    I will prescribe medication to be applied and oral medication to keep the wound from getting worse.

    You did a good job.

    I''m just doing what I had to do. Then I''ll get going.

    As soon as the doctor left, Philen visited the butler.

    Im going to Le. Prepare the horse. No, I''ll go to the stable.

    <i>It would have been a big deal if I dyed more for no reason and Le went to work.</i>

    <i>The day after the party, she usually goes to work in the afternoon, so I still have time, but it was just in case.</i>

    Feeling impatient, Philen went directly to the stable, got out his horse, and immediately left the mansion.

    *****

    It was a fact that I knew too that if I became the emperor''s aide, I could receive a title.

    But I never thought for some reason that it would be me.

    I didn''t even dare to wish for it.

    But granting me the baron title?

    I couldn''t believe I became a baron.

    My lips were dry at things I couldn''t even imagine in my dreams.

    It seemed to be why I was asked to choose a word out of the blue a few days ago.

    That meant that from then on, he was nning to grant me the baron title

    He should''ve told me in advance.

    If he had, I would have prepared my heart.

    But in fact, even if I prepared my heart, nothing would change.

    Rather, if I had known in advance, there''s a high possibility that I would have made a series of mistakes because I was nervous.

    <i>Still, this is too sudden.</i>

    And then there''s Philen and Andante too

    Huu.

    I heard bad things happen at the same time. I guessed that words were right.

    I licked my lips that dried out of tension and grabbed the hem of my humble skirt tightly.

    I thought hard about what to do next, but there''s no answer.

    The more I thought about it, the moreplicated my mind became.

    <i>shall I solve the baron problem first?</i>

    I thought it would be good, so I got ready to go to the Imperial Pce and went down to the first floor.

    "My Lady?"

    Sarah, who was working diligently in the kitchen, noticed me and ran to me.

    "Where are you going?"

    The Imperial Pce.

    "Yes? You said you were going to go this afternoon.

    I was going to, but I think I have to go early.

    In this situation, I couldn''t wait patiently at home until afternoon.

    Then please wait a little bit! I will call a carriage.

    "There''s no need."

    To organize myplicated mind, I was thinking of walking to the Imperial Pce.

    Then I''ll be back.

    My, My Lady. I''m going to the market today, do you need anything?"

    No, I don''t need anything.

    Then I will buy just my own. Have a safe trip, My Lady.

    I left the house with Sarah seeing me off.

    As I was walking straight towards the Imperial Pce, I heard the sound of rough horse hooves behind me.

    Naturally, I stepped out of the way.

    But the sound of horse hooves stopped behind me.

    <i>What is it?</i>

    Bewildered, I turned around and found an unexpected person, then I froze.

    Are you on your way to the Imperial Pce?

    Philen

    <i>Why is he here?</i>

    No, since it happened yesterday, it''s only natural for him toe to see me, right?

    I expected it, but it still baffled me.

    When Philen got off his horse and stood in front of me, I stepped back, wary of him.

    what brings you here, Duke?

    Philen chuckled at my words.

    Duke? It feels distant.

    <i>Of course, it is. Because I meant what I said.</i>

    If youre not busy, give me some of your time. I have something to tell you.

    what if I refuse?

    There''s nothing I can do."

    His mouth was smiling, but his golden eyes shed dangerously.

    He seriously intended to take me by force if I refused.

    Of course, if I rebelled or screamed, no matter how hard Philen tried, I was able to attract the attention of the people around me, but I couldn''t do that.

    If I did that, tomorrow''s morning newspaper would have our matters published.

    Our story would always be on everyone''s lips.

    I wasn''t afraid of that, but I was worried Kalian''s situation would beplicated just because of me.

    I didn''t want to cause any problems as much as I could.

    I understand"

    After contemting, I eventually epted Philen''s request.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    ***

    But I can only give you 30 minutes. I can''t give you more than that because I also have a schedule. As you can see, I was on my way to the Imperial Pce.

    "Okay. That''s enough.

    Philen smiled and held out his hand.

    Then shall we go in?

    <i>Go in? Where?</i>

    Are you thinking of going into my house?

    "Then? Wouldnt it be better to talk in there?

    "No."

    <i>Who wants to let him into my house? I never even thought of that.</i>

    Lets talk here.

    Philen''s brows furrowed.

    Do you want to talk on the street?

    I amfortable with that.

    If we talked on the street, I could ask for help from those around me in case of an emergency.

    And Philen wouldn''t be able to step forward recklessly because there were people around here.

    If you dont want to, Ill get going.

    When I turned around with the real intention of going, Philen hurriedly grabbed my arm.

    Youve be very impatient since I saw youst.

    <i>That''s because I don''t want to talk face to face with you.</i>

    Philen said after hesitating for a moment.

    Should I be d that you realized it now?

    I''m truly reflecting on it. That''s why I''m saying this cant youe back to the estate?

    Seeing hime to me like this and say that even though he reproofed me like that yesterday, it seemed that he really wanted me toe back to the estate.

    <i>But what should I do, Philen?</i>

    Im sorry, Duke.

    <i>I''ve already stopped caring about itpletely.</i>

    As I said at the party yesterday, I have no intention of going back to Williot estate.

    The dream of bing the Duchess of Williot was put down when I left the Williot estate.

    It would be a lie if I said that there''s no regret left, but the desire to not go back was bigger than that.

    I didn''t want to be ignored by him anymore, and I didn''t want to live while having to read his thoughts.

    At my answer, Philen''s face instantly turned red.

    I bend like this, and you build your pride until the very end, huh?

    <i>I never build my pride though.</i>

    What on earth should I do to make youe back? Tell me what you want. I''ll listen.

    You dont have to do anything.

    I replied calmly.

    No matter what you do, I have no intention of going back. So, please, fold your heart, Duke.

    Arguing with him like this was physically and mentally exhausting. I wanted to stop.

    "Please."

    Once again, I sincerely hoped that I wouldn''t be involved with him in this matter again.

    Then Philen''s expression copsed. It was my first time seeing him like this.

    "Considering how long we''ve been together, you easily abandon me, huh?"

    <i>Who abandoned who?</i>

    I was speechless for a moment because it was ridiculous and I was dumbfounded.

    I wanted to point out how nonsense it was, but considering Philen''s status, I responded to him as calmly as I could.

    "The Duke was the one who abandoned me first."

    Then Philen bit his lip hard.

    <i>Seeing him doesn''t deny it, it seems that he hasn''t sold his consciencepletely.</i>

    That''s why I said Im sorry.

    His words and expressions didn''t match at all.

    I''m truly sorry for being indifferent to you or yelling at you. I''m sorry.

    Thank you for saying sorry even now.

    Is that your only answer?

    Nodding in that sense, Philen sighed heavily and covered his face with his bandaged hand.

    There''s some blood on the white bandage.

    It was fine yesterday, but maybe he got hurt in the meantime?

    I was a little worried because it wasn''t that I didn''t have a heart as much as I hated him.

    But there were no wordsing out of my mouth. Because I didn''t want to give him hope for nothing.

    Although it might seem a bit harsh, it was good for him and for me to cut it off firmly when we could do so.

    If you have nothing more to say, I''ll get going.

    I bowed my head to Philen and turned around.

    "Wait

    Philen grabbed my arm.

    "Ah!"

    His grip was stronger than I expected. I looked at the arm he was holding with a slight frown.

    !

    It was then that Philen threw my arm away and pulled out the sword he brought on his waist.

    That shook me for a moment, but fortunately, I quickly regained my bnce and didn''t fall unsightly.

    Philen looked somewhere while holding his sword, and then clicked his tongue.

    that''s why you''re noting back."

    His golden eyes, full of murderous intent, stared at me.

    When I met those eyes, I felt a chill as if I was standing in the middle of the road without wearing a coat on a cold winter day.

    I wrapped my arms around and stepped back. My legs were shaking and I felt like I would copse at any moment, but I tried my best to hold out.

    Lady Thebesa.

    There''s also a chill in his voice. His attitude waspletely different from before.

    I ask you onest time. Are you really noting back?

    yes."

    I forced out a voice that didn''te out well and answered.

    Then Philen clicked his tongue and got on the horse.

    And he went away without looking back.

    <i>What? Is it over?</i>

    Afraid that Philen mighte back, I stared intently at the direction he disappeared, but he didn''te back.

    Huu.

    Now that I was relieved, I breathed heavily and wiped my chest.

    "It''s really over, right?"

    Because he said onest time.

    I was a little worried because Philen was the type of person who could change his words like flipping a palm, but I didn''t think he would cling to me again after I did him this much.

    Because he was a man with higher pride than anyone else.

    So, it was safe to say that this was the end of my rtionship with Philen.

    It was a pleasure, but on the other hand, I was depressed because this alsopletely ended my rtionship with the Duke of Williot.

    The former Duke and Duchess Williot, who loved me so much.

    My thanks to the servants of the duke family and the territory people who followed me well, who was his fiance.

    And also the duke''s aides who helped me a lot while grunting

    Except for Philen, I couldn''t cut off the longing for everyone in the Williot estate at once.

    Even so, I had no intention of turning back or stopping.

    Because it was the path I chose.

    I was going to keep moving forward.

    *****

    A murderous intent that he felt the moment he grabbed Le''s arm.

    In the past, Philen had faced the same murderous intent.

    The Emperor''s Shadow, Hiltine.

    The fact that that guy was attached to Le meant that the emperor had attached him to protect her.

    <i>As expected, she had be his mistress.</i>

    It was a fact he already knew, but it felt quite bad to have it confirmed again.

    But that was all. As Philen said, he decided not to give Le another chance anymore.

    This was thest time he held out his hand from this side, let alone if she clung to his leg, crying out loudly first.

    If that happened, he would cruelly shake off her hand.

    As he recalled that, he somehow felt his heart throbbing.

    His mood also subsided.

    All of this was because of Le.

    He felt bad because a count''s daughter dared to spit her words and went against his will.

    Now that he had never seen her again, he would never feel this way again, right?

    When Philen returned to the mansion, the butler rushed to Philen, almost falling.

    Du, Duke!

    The fact that the butler, who regarded face as important, rushed like that meant that a very urgent problem had arisen.

    <i>Did Lee back?</i>

    <i>Or did the emperor do something weird again?</i>

    Whats going on?

    Philen got off his horse and asked the butler, a little nervous.

    The butler, standing in front of Philen, shouted.

    I, I just got an urgent message from the estate!

    <i>Ah, it''s not about Le.</i>

    Philen was finally relieved.

    Yo, Young Lady Cecily is said to have started to go intobor.

    As soon as he was relieved, the butler brought up surprising news.

    There''s still time until the due date, but she''s inbor already?

    The first thing he was worried about was that something wrong happened to the child.

    Philen frowned and got back on the horse.

    Im going back to the estate right now.

    *****

    As soon as I entered the Imperial Pce, I could feel the eyes of many people.

    People stopped what they were doing and looked at me. I also saw them whispering openly.

    I expected them to look at me in a bad way, but it''s worse than I thought.

    I sighed inside, but pretended to be fine on the outside and entered the archives room.

    When a position was seeded or someone received a new title, all records were recorded and kept in the archives.

    I visited the archives to see if there had been any precedents in the past when women were granted titles.

    I didn''t remember if that ever happened, but it was just in case.

    I wish there was. That way, it wouldn''t be strange for me to be granted the baron title.

    I took a big tour of the archives.

    As the history of the empire spanned over a thousand years, the amount of recorded data was enormous.

    The vast amount of data made my mouth wide open just by looking at it.

    I could look at the records from about 100 years ago, right?

    At least I knew for sure that there had never been such precedents before that.

    I took the data from the bookshelf and brought it to a table on one side of the library.

    Then, sitting on the sofa, I looked at it little by little, going back in time from 100 years ago.

    However, there''s no record anywhere that a woman was granted a title.

    In the past, theres a female doctor who made a big contribution to the war with her outstanding medicine, but she only received a reward and didn''t receive a title.

    The same was true when there''s no male sessor in a family. The title was not passed on to the daughter, but to the man who married the daughter.

    Just because they''re women.

    Thew didn''t forbid women to have titles, but it was implicitly forbidden.

    If I was granted the baron title, then I''d be the first to break the custom.

    The word first'' felt too heavy.

    I put the data I was looking at on myp and sighed deeply.

    is it really okay?

    "What?"

    !

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    When I suddenly heard Kalian''s voice from behind, I looked back in surprise.

    Kalian, who I didn''t know when he came, was standing right behind me.

    "Your Majesty!"

    I was so surprised that I forgot that I had put the data on myp and jumped up from my seat.

    As a result, the data fell and scattered on the floor. Some even went all the way to Kalian''s feet.

    I tried to pick up the data in a hurry, but Kalian was faster.

    Youre more clumsy than you look.

    Kalian clicked his tongue, picked up the fallen data, and held it to me.

    I bowed politely, receiving the data.

    I apologize.

    Apologize for what? I was the one who surprised you.

    Kalian answered indifferently and picked up the data on the table.

    Those were records of nobles who were granted titles in the past.

    He chuckled as if he realized at once what I was looking for.

    Have you been looking for precedents for women being granted titles?

    I didn''t do anything embarrassing, but I was embarrassed for no reason, so I blushed slightly and nodded my head.

    You made a vain effort. Never in the history of the Empire has a woman been granted a title before.

    <i>As expected, is it?</i>

    It was a fact I already knew, but when it was confirmed, I sighed.

    So you''ll be the first to set a precedent.

    Then I looked at him, startled by his next words.

    Kalian''s eyes bent beautifully.

    Why are you so surprised?

    <i>Why am I surprised? Is he asking that because he really doesn''t know?</i>

    Is it surprising that I granted you a title?

    are you really going to grant me the baron title?

    "Then? Does it look like I said something I didn''t mean?"

    His eyes were still smiling, but there''s a little dissatisfaction in them.

    It would be disrespectful for me to doubt his words.

    It''s not like that.

    I answered right away, fearing that Kalian might misunderstand.

    I just havent signed the document yet.

    Upon conferring the title, I had to put my name on the list of noble families and sign the document.

    The ce where the documents were kept was the archives room here.

    And I think the nobles will be very opposed to it

    Why does it matter if the nobles are opposed to it? It''s the emperor''s authority to grant titles.

    That''s true, but I couldn''t answer because there''s a part that bothered me to move on.

    I know what you''re worried about.

    Kalian put down the data he was holding and said.

    You don''t have to worry about that. Because I have ns.

    <i>What kind of n?</i>

    I wanted to ask, but I couldn''t ask anything because I was afraid to hear him saying something that implied I doubted him again.

    Le.

    Kalian talked to Le about various things, andter told her his purpose foring to the archives.

    I came here to find data on the diplomatic dispute that urred because of Khan, do you know where it is?

    Here it is.

    He asked just in case, but she brought the data right away.

    Kalian looked at Le, slightly surprised.

    The archives contained more than thousands of data, ssified by category.

    But knowing right away where the data was

    Youve already looked it up, haven''t you?

    "Yes. I looked it up because I heard there was a conflict with the Natsha Kingdom.

    <i>Natsha Kingdom''s affairs aren''t hers, but she looked it up.</i>

    Did you organize the data?

    He asked just in case, and Le nodded.

    <i>Hoo, she even did that too.</i>

    There should have been a lot of work to do but Le even organized the data. He was proud of her, but at the same time, he felt she was silly.

    <i>Does this woman know the wordziness''?</i>

    Can I see the data?

    The data is in the office.

    Let''s go to the office then.

    They moved to the office.

    Le handed the data she had organized separately to Kalian.

    He thought it would be short, but it was thicker than he thought.

    <i>Why is it so much? Did she not organize it and just copy the contents?</i>

    Kalian, who was scanning the document, immediately corrected his thoughts.

    This wasn''t just a copy.

    Rather, it was easier to identify than the existing data. It was easy to see where and what was going on.

    <i>I needed the report that Le organized as it is, but it turned out well.</i>

    <i>With this, even those who live on the vor of their own pride wouldn''t be able to say anything.</i>

    [T/N: living on the vor of their own pride means that people tend to think they are the best no matter what others think.]

    Can I borrow this data?

    I don''t mind, but if you are simply looking for data on diplomatic disputes, it would be better to take the existing data.

    "What do you mean? This one looks better.

    <i>Besides, it could tten their noses.</i>

    [T/N: to tten their noses means to embarrass someone or dampen their spirits.]

    Thinking of the faces of those people who would be surprised, he already felt good.

    Kalian tapped Le on the shoulder and walked past her.

    Then Ill go now, and you get ready to sign.

    The biggest reason for today''s meeting was the diplomatic meeting with Natsha Kingdom in Hutton about two weekster.

    Natsha Kingdom demanded sovereignty over Khan aspensation for pirate damage.

    Natsha Kingdom insisted that they would manage Khan because the Empire didn''t seem to have the ability to manage Khan.

    If it was the first time this had happened, he would have ignored it as nonsense, but the problem was that this wasn''t the first time.

    That''s why the nobles sat around the round table and discussed what to do about this matter.

    Wouldnt it be more convenient to just hand it over? This isn''t the first time Khan has caused problems, and I think it would be better to get rid of those who troubled us.

    Yeah, but if you hand over Khan to Natsha Kingdom, the territorial waters will be narrower. In addition, the issue of sovereignty is a sensitive matter, handing it too easily is a little

    The nobles'' opinions were divided. While arguing that their opinions were correct, Kalian, who sat at the higher seat, listened silently.

    Then, after dozens of minutester, various measures and delegations for the diplomatic meeting were decided.

    Then let''s do this for the diplomatic mission.

    At the end of the list of the diplomatic mission, Kalian stamped the emperor''s seal and handed it to the official of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    The meeting was over, but no one stood up.

    It was the same with Kalian.

    Kalian crossed his legs and buried himself deep in the backrest.

    A faint smile was drawn on his lips.

    Seeing everyone not standing up, it looks like you have something to say. Is that right?"

    Instead of answering Kalian, the nobles only looked at each other. Waiting for someone to take the lead.

    In the end, a young nobleman, who looked brave, took the lead.

    Your Majesty, are you really going to grant Lady Le Thebesa the baron title?

    It''s not Lady Thebesa, but Sir Thebesa. Get the title right.

    Kalian gave a warning.

    At his point, the young nobleman''s eyebrows twitched for a moment, but he wasn''t wrong, so he changed her title to Sir Thebesa.

    Only then did Kalian listen to him with satisfaction.

    So, whats wrong with sealing Sir Thebesa as a baron?

    I apologize, but since the founding of the Empire, there has never been a woman who has been granted a title.

    Is there aw that says it shouldnt be done because there''s no precedent?

    Kalian tilted his head and rested his chin on his hand.

    Or is there aw that says that women shouldn''t be granted titles?

    If we think about the custom

    "If you''re going to bring up old customs, you should stop right away. You can''t move forward if you''re tied to the past.

    Although his answer was expected, the nobleman couldn''t find a proper answer and kept his mouth shut.

    The nobles nced at Duke Giltian.

    They wanted him toe forward.

    If it is not customary, thew of the Empire states that in order to be conferred a title, one must show sufficient ability.

    As if to grant their wishes, Duke Giltian opened his mouth.

    Kalian looked at Duke Giltian. Gray eyes and blue eyes collided in the air.

    I doubt that Sir Thebesa has shown any such ability.

    Why do you doubt? She passed the official test with outstanding grades and became an aide.

    If you give a title simply because she did well on the test, you should also give titles to all those who did well on the academy graduation test.

    In a word, it meant that it wasn''t enough.

    Even though what he said was provoking, he wasn''t wrong.

    Because there were many nobles who were officials but didn''t have titles.

    Although it was customary for most of the emperor''s aides to be granted titles, this was also not set byw.

    So, does that mean that the Duke is against Sir Thebesa bing a baron?

    Not necessarily. As long as Sir Thebesa shows her ability, I am willing to consider it.

    "Really?"

    Kalian smiled strangely and looked at the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Marquis Valdir, right next to Duke Giltian.

    Marquis Valdir, what do you think of the data you just saw?

    "Do you mean this data?

    It was a random question. Marquis Valdir answered honestly while puzzled.

    It was perfect data. I knew Baron Delrond had worked hard on it, but I didn''t expect it to be this much.

    As expected, this should be done by someone who has been properly trained.

    What would happen if it was left to thedy, who didnt know anything?

    I, too, dont expect much from her. At least, she has to know how to do this much.

    Other nobles agreed with Marquis Valdir, emphasizing that Le didn''t have the right ability to be an aide.

    I''m well aware of your opinions. But there''s one thing you''re mistaken about.

    Mistaken?

    "Yeah."

    Kalian''s blue eyes glistened coolly, and his lips were raised smoothly.

    It was Sir Thebesa, not Baron Delrond, who made the data.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    The conference room became quiet as if cold water had been poured.

    Up until now, everything about Natsha Kingdom was done by Ver and so they thought Ver was the one who made it, but Le?

    The nobles, who praised the data until their mouths were dry, shut their mouths like shells.

    The other nobles gave them stinging nces and silently criticized them.

    Even Duke Giltian, who was talking gantly, shut his mouth, and only Kalian who was smiling in this situation.

    Kalian bit his tongue to hold back the desire to grab his stomach and burst outughing at any moment.

    I think this is enough to show Sir Thebesas ability what do you think, Marquis Valdir?

    As he pointed it out again, Marquis Valdir''s face turned white.

    Marquis Valdir nced at Duke Giltian.

    His slightly twisted lips showed that he was in a bad mood.

    It was bad enough for Duke Giltian, who could control his emotions better than anyone else, to reveal it on the outside.

    Marquis Valdir felt a cold sweat run down his spine.

    <i>I have to answer well.</i>

    <i>If I say something weird, I''ll be bitten by two wild beasts.</i>

    Marquis Valdir clenched his fists and opened his mouth slowly.

    "N, now that I look at it, I see a lot of loopholes in the data.

    Loopholes?

    Kalian tilted his head and looked through the data.

    Maybe because I''m a fool, I cant see any loopholes. So, would the Marquis kindly exin it to me?"

    Th, that

    Marquis Valdir hurriedly looked through the data but found no significant loopholes.

    <i>If I force myself to find it, I can find it, but if I get caught in another thing, it''ll be a pain in the ass.</i>

    Marquis Valdir, who had be a honey-eating mute again, lowered his head deeply.

    At that moment, Duke Giltian opened his mouth.

    It seems like Your Majesty thinks Sir Thebesa deserves the title.

    "Of course. She deserves the title well enough. Haven''t the Duke seen the data?

    The data is definitely great.

    Duke Giltian looked through the data half-heartedly.

    But we cannot evaluate Sir Thebesa''s ability just by looking at this alone. A more objective and urate evaluation is needed.

    In a word, it was meant to produce visible results.

    <i>It''s all as expected.</i>

    They reacted as Kalian had expected without an inch of error.

    Even Duke Giltian, who was like an old fox, couldn''t stop smiling.

    Kalian covered his mouth with his hand to hide theughter that came out.

    Now all that was left was visible results.

    This, too, was already in his mind.

    The child care institution for war orphans.

    If Le handled that perfectly, they wouldn''t be able to talk like they do now, saying to show them her right ability.

    Although it was purely the emperor''s authority to confer titles, it was for Le that all these cumbersome ns were made.

    If he ignored the nobles'' opposition and sealed Le to a baron, she wouldn''t be recognized in the noble society in the future.

    Was that all? It was clear that Le would have a lot of trouble working as an aide.

    Like it or not, she had to keep running into them.

    This was what Le was worried about.

    That''s why Kalian was trying to prevent them from saying anything elseter.

    As he was about to wrap up, Duke Giltian suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Since Your Majesty appreciates Sir Thebesa''s ability so highly, I want to make a proposal on behalf of the nobles."

    <i>I can''t believe Duke Giltian makes a proposal first. It''s unexpected.</i>

    What''s your proposal?

    As Your Majesty knows, this diplomatic meeting is a very important meeting that may change the territorial waters. So"

    When Duke Giltian beckoned, the official from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs put the diplomatic delegation''s list in front of him.

    I would like to include thepetent Sir Thebesa, whom Your Majesty highly regards, in this diplomatic delegation.

    *****

    After leaving the conference room, Kalian went straight to the office to meet Le, but then he stopped walking.

    It''s because he felt Hiltine''s presence behind his back.

    Looking back, Hiltine was there as expected.

    Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to guard Le?

    He knew he was still preparing for the wedding even though Le had dered their breakup.

    But Philen''s obsession with Le was gradually crossing the line.

    Last night, Kalian, who witnessed it with his own eyes at the banquet hall, put Hiltine on Le.

    <i>But why is he here?</i>

    When he looked at him strangely, Hiltine put his hand on his chest and reported politely.

    Duke Williot left the capital while Your Majesty was in the meeting.

    "What?"

    He couldn''t believe he left the capital when he thought he would hold on a little longer.

    Kalian''s eyebrow went up slightly at the unexpected report.

    Is he going back to his estate?

    I haven''t checked it yet. Shall I find out?

    Kalian thought for a moment, then shook his head.

    No, no need.

    As long as Philen left the capital, it didn''t matter where he went. His actions didn''t matter.

    What was important was Le''s safety.

    If Philen had left the capital, there''s no need to put Hiltine on Le any longer.

    <i>But just in case, should I keep putting him on her today?</i>

    <i>After all, you never know where a crazy person will go.</i>

    Guard her a little more today and if theres nothing wrong, focus on finding it again.

    "I understand."

    Hiltine left and Kalian headed to the office where Le was waiting while seriously thinking about how to bring the story out to Le.

    *****

    <i>Get ready to sign'' obviously means to sign the document stating that I''m sealed as a baron.</i>

    <i>I''m really bing a baron, huh?</i>

    <i>Just thinking about it makes me nervous and my heart races.</i>

    Le, who was waiting for Kalian to return and taking a deep breath to control her trembling stomach, opened her eyes wide when she heard the unexpected news.

    Diplomatic delegation?

    "Yeah. They want you to attend this diplomatic meeting with the Natsha Kingdom.

    <i>Oh, my God. Diplomatic delegation?</i>

    Le looked at Kalian, as surprised as she was when she heard that she was sealed as a baron.

    "I''m sorry."

    Kalian sighed deeply.

    I told you to get ready to sign, but instead of signing the document, I brought a burden.

    N, no. It''s okay."

    Le hurriedly waved her hand.

    She knew he had done his best to make her a baron without noise.

    So she didn''t resent or me Kalian, but she was still bewildered.

    Diplomatic delegation was made up ofpetent people as they were representatives of the Empire.

    <i>Can I join them in such a ce?</i>

    She was worried that she might just humiliate him.

    Le wiggled her hands without saying a word.

    If you dont want to, you can refuse.

    Her eyes that had been looking at her hands went up and met his blue eyes.

    There''s no need to force yourself.

    what happens if I refuse?

    There''s no big problem. It''ll just be a little harder for you to be a baron.

    It wasn''t a little, but Kalian hid it on purpose. There''s nothing good about telling the truth.

    I was in a hurry too, if I think about it. Originally, I didn''t intend to make you a baron this quickly."

    Kalian stroked his chin.

    I was nning to do it when you made a contribution while working as an aide, but I rushed because the nobles spread a useless rumor.

    Rumor

    The rumor that you''re my mistress, not an aide.

    When Le''s face turned a little white, Kalian frowned.

    Don''t tell me, you didn''t know it yet?

    I didnt know.

    <i>Of course, I thought she would know, but it turns out she doesn''t.</i>

    Surprised, Kalian frowned.

    You''re deafer to rumors than I thought.

    Le ced her hand on her chest and bowed her head modestly.

    I apologize.

    You don''t have to apologize. I didn''t mean to me you."

    <i>I just realized that I need to be more careful in the future.</i>

    Anyway, once again, you don''t have to ept their proposal. Even if you don''t join the diplomatic delegation, I still can make you a baron."

    <i>It just takes a lot of effort and time to be recognized by the nobles.</i>

    But Kalian was sure it would never be long.

    If the child care institution was done properly, they would have no choice but to acknowledge Le''s ability.

    However, one thing was that there wouldn''t be much noise if she made a good solution to the diplomatic delegation.

    That''s why he wanted Le to ept it as much as possible, but he didn''t intend to force her.

    Because it was a risky job.

    If this was done wrong, even if she was given the title, Le could have the dishonorablebel of ipetence for the rest of her life.

    So, he wanted to give her the opportunity to choose.

    Le, who was silent for a moment, asked.

    Your Majesty, do you want me to refuse?

    No, I want you to ept it.

    Kalian knew Le might feel burdened with this answer, but he didn''t want to lie, so he answered honestly.

    That way, they wont be able to say anything elseter.

    And if I do it wrong, it will backfire.

    Its the same for other things. Whatever it is, there are risks.

    That''s it. Then, Le nodded.

    And I think you can do it well enough. That''s how much I trust you."

    There''s a firm belief in Kalian''s eyes looking at Le.

    His gaze came heavy, and Le gently pressed her chest with her hand.

    Even though she didn''t want to betray Kalian''s trust, she wanted to proudly show her ability to the nobles who ignored her.

    especially to Philen.

    She wanted to show him that she could stand alone without him and the Duke of Williot.

    To do that, she should ept the proposal to join the diplomatic delegation, right?

    The thought of being part of the diplomatic delegation made her heart race and her breath quicken.

    Huu.

    When Le let out a deep breath, Kalian, who thought it was a sigh, added.

    Again, I''m not forcing you to do it. Apart from trusting you, there are risks involved, so if you dont want to do it

    "I''ll do it."

    Le replied before Kalian could finish his words.

    Her ck eyes firmly looked at Kalian.

    I will do my best to repay Your Majestys trust.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    ***

    After Le made her decision, Kalianpiled a new list of the diplomatic delegation and sent it to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    Of course, Le''s name was added to the list. But the position written next to Le''s name wasn''t as the emperor''s aide, but as the emperor''s agent.

    When a nobleman, who found this strange, asked Kalian why he did it, Kalian answered with a bright smile.

    I gave Sir Thebesa a chance to freely show her ability. Only then will she be able to show all of her abilities without restrictions.

    Just for that reason, he gave the important position as the emperor''s agent to a person who had just be an aide?

    All the nobles clicked their tongues, saying that Kalian was out of his mind.

    Some people even pointed their fingers at him for being blinded by love.

    Later that day, Duke Giltian, who came to meet Kalian, spoke outright.

    I will consider it an exception for once this time.

    Kalian, who was reading the report brought by Duke Giltian, looked at him.

    So, if you are doing this because you want to keep her by your side, just make her an Empress(concubine).

    I think you''re misunderstanding something.

    Kalian put his inteced hands on hisp.

    I have no intention of making her an Empress(concubine). I just want to have someonepetent as my aide.

    It seems to me that it is not the only reason.

    That''s the only reason.

    Kalian firmly dismissed it.

    Duke Giltian stared at him intently and then bowed his head.

    If it is Your Majesty''s will, then do as you please. I will get going now.

    Are you going to the detached pce?

    "Yes."

    Duke Giltian raised his head again and smiled kindly.

    He is waiting for me, so I have to go.

    *****

    While everyone was busy preparing for the diplomatic delegation to depart two dayster, Le asked for a day off and Kalian dly approved it.

    Le handed Ver all her work for the day before leaving work.

    There''s also the report on the child care institution.

    Ver delivered it to Kalian as it was.

    Did she finish it already?

    He had been watching her for a month, and he couldn''t believe it waspleted so quickly. Amazing.

    Curious about what she might have written, Kalian put down the document he was looking at and read the report.

    Some of the contents of the report were familiar to him because they referred to the data he had previously investigated.

    That fact made him somewhat proud, so Kalian smiled softly.

    Why did Sir Thebesa suddenly apply for a leave?

    Ver suddenly asked as if he was curious.

    Kalian answered indifferently while keeping his eyes fixed on the report.

    There must be something she has to do, right? Or maybe she has been working so hard that she wants to take a day off.

    Well, she did work hard.

    Not only did she work on the weekend, but she also worked overtime constantly.

    So, he fully understood the desire to take a day off, but why today?

    The timing wasn''t only bad, but very bad.

    Others are pointing their fingers at Sir Thebesa, scoffing at her as an irresponsible woman.

    She suddenly joined the diplomatic delegation without any notice, and it wasn''t unreasonable for people to think that way because she took a day off instead of preparing for it.

    Even Ver was shocked when he heard that Le applied for a leave.

    Is it really okay to send Sir Thebesa to this diplomatic meeting?

    Ver said with a worried face.

    Id rather go

    It''s already been decided. There''s no turning back.

    Kalian firmly dismissed it.

    He didn''t seem to be worried at all about Le going to the diplomatic meeting.

    Ver couldn''t understand what on earth Kalian believed in and was so carefree.

    Although Le was good at her job, that''s only limited to the work of an aide.

    It hadn''t been proven if she had excellent diplomatic ormunication skills.

    <i>No. He might have already verified it.</i>

    With that in mind, Kalian''s confidence was understandable.

    He was going to ask him about it, but someone came in without knocking.

    It was Hiltine who opened the door and came in.

    Hiltine greeted Ver with only a blink, as usual, and then approached the desk where Kalian was sitting.

    It''s open.

    There was neither a subject nor an object, but Kalian stood up as if he understood what he was saying.

    Where is it?

    At the ce where it''s always open.

    "Okay."

    The conversation was simple, but Ver, who noticed that he was about to leave the Imperial Pce, stood in front of him.

    "You can''t."

    Kalian furrowed his eyebrows.

    I can''t believe you stand in the way of the Emperor. That''s rude."

    You have to work overtime again today, so I''ll just be rude. I would be more grateful if you could fire me at this point.

    Kalian smirked.

    Then I''m going to be the one who has a hard time, thats not going to happen.

    <i>How can you say something like that so proudly?</i>

    Ver looked at Kalian with a small frown.

    Is Your Majesty harassing me for your convenience? Don''t you feel sorry for me?"

    You know that''s how much I treat you.

    Kalian put his index and thumb together, drawing a circle.

    Although the basic sry was not small, the bonus from working overtime was also a considerable amount, that''s why Ver couldn''t refute it.

    Then, see youter.

    While Ver was at a loss for words and was hesitating, Kalian passed by him leisurely.

    Arghh, Your Majesty!

    Ver, who came to his senseste, hurriedly looked back at Kalian, but Kalian had already disappeared from his sight.

    He chased him in the direction he disappeared just in case but found none of his gorgeous blue hair.

    "Arghh! You have so many things to do. What will happen if you disappear like this!

    Ver sat down on the cold marble floor, crying as he pulled his hair out.

    The attendants, who were passing by silently, went their own way without giving Ver a nce as if it was a familiar scene.

    *****

    A few days ago, after a heavy rain, hot days came.

    To avoid the scorching sun, Le carried a parasol, and Sarah, who followed her, wore a hood.

    She wore a hood even when it was this hot.

    Are you sure you''ll be okay? We can use the parasol together.

    Le asked Sarah because she was worried.

    "I''m okay!"

    Sarah replied, smiling vigorously.

    This is nothingpared to the heat I felt at Williot estate.

    That''s true, but it''s still hot.

    I''m really okay. And since parasols are exclusive to nobledies, how dare I use it when I''m just a maid?

    There''s now prohibiting maids from using parasols, so what?

    That''s true, but Ah! Isn''t that the shop that My Lady was talking about?"

    Sarah, who was looking for something to change the subject, pointed to the building in front of her and shouted.

    On the high-quality wooden signboard, Naveya shop'' was written inrge letters.

    Le smiled and nodded.

    "That''s right. Sarah, I''ll be back after doing some business, so please wait for a while while drinking something cool at the cafe, okay?"

    Le gave Sarah one gold.

    Sarah nodded, clutching the gold coin as if it were a treasure.

    "Okay. I will wait patiently without going anywhere.

    "All right. I''ll be right back.

    Le patted Sarah''s head and went into the Naveya shop.

    It was when Sarah, who was staring at Le''s back, turned around.

    "Hi."

    Someone blocked Sarah''s path.

    He was a man with ck hair like Le.

    At first, she thought he was a robber, but seeing the clothes he was wearing was of high quality, it didn''t seem to be the case.

    <i>Then, who is he?</i>

    <i>He looks like a noble</i>

    Sarah scanned her eyes on him.

    As if Sarah was cute, the man smiled so wide that his dimples were in full shape. Then he took out a que with a family crest from his chest and showed it to her.

    Andante Thebesa, will you know who I am?

    A lily, the crest of the Count of Thebesa, was drawn on the que.

    She had never met any other family members other than Countess Thebesa, but she knew their names.

    Andante was Le''s second brother.

    When Sarah realized that the person in front of her was the family of the owner she was serving, she hurriedly bowed her head.

    Ho, how dare I not recognize the Lord Ple, please forgive me!"

    "No. It''s your first time seeing me, so you might not recognize me."

    If it had been another nobleman, she would have been yelled at for not recognizing him, but not Andante.

    Rather, he smiled sweetly saying it was okay.

    Le had a friendly personality, and Andante was like that too. It seemed that Le''s thoughtful and kind personality was running in the family.

    Of course, Countess Thebesa seemed to be an exception.

    If you are looking for My Lady, she just entered the Naveya shop.

    "I know. But seeing her here at this hour, it looks like she didnt go to work today, right?

    "Yes. She said she''s on leave today.

    Hmm.

    Andante snorted and tilted his head slightly.

    A leave for a diligent kid like Le? Its a little surprising.

    It was the same for Sarah, so she replied, agreeing with him.

    She must have something to do.

    And you dont know what she does, do you?

    Sarah nodded.

    "Thanks."

    Andante held out 10 golds with a brief thank you.

    <i>Oh my gosh. Not 1 gold, but 10 golds?</i>

    <i>It is several times my monthly sry.</i>

    Sarah waved her hand in surprise.

    I, I cant ept such arge amount of money.

    Just take it. I''m giving it to you because you take such good care of our Le.

    When Le''s name was mentioned, her heart was shaken not to ept it.

    Andante smiled brightly and drove a wedge in.

    Its Les birthday in a month, don''t you want to give her a proper gift?"

    Sarah, who was still worried about what to do on Le''s birthday, took the money carefully.

    With this money, she wouldn''t only be able to give a decent gift on her birthday, but she would also be able to get quality meat, cheese, and wine.

    "Thank you."

    By the way, dont tell Le that you met me.

    "Yes? Why?"

    <i>Le would like it if she knew her family was here though.</i>

    Well, Le would hate it if she found out that I gave you money. And I also want to give Le a surprise birthday gift.

    Sarah, who fully understood what Andante was saying, nodded.

    "I understand. I will keep it a secret that I met the Lord today.

    "Thanks."

    Me too, thank you very much.

    <i>Thanks to you, I was able to lessen my worries about Le''s birthday.</i>

    Sarah expressed her heartfelt thanks and went into the cafe.

    Andante, who was left alone, stroked his chin and looked at the Naveya shop.

    This is definitely the shop that exported goods to Natsha Kingdom.

    It''s not a mere coincidence that Le, who was leaving for the diplomatic meeting with Natsha Kingdom tomorrow, visited here.

    I wish you all the best, Le.

    <i>That way, something will fall on me too, right?</i>

    A mean grin appeared on his handsome face.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    I folded the parasol and went inside the Naveya shop.

    The shop was crowded with people. There were so many people that it was impossible to tell who was the employee and who was the customer.

    Dont touch anything over there!

    <i>Ah, that person must be the employee.</i>

    I approached the man who shouted loudly and asked.

    Im looking for a man named Khun.

    I deliberately spoke formally to hide that I was a noble. For that reason, I wore the most modest clothes.

    Thanks to it, the man pointed inward without any doubt.

    If its Khun, hes over there.

    "Thank you."

    I went inside as the man instructed.

    There''s a man looking at the items in the box.

    As I approached, the man looked back at me.

    The man looked at me up and down, straightened his bent back, and bowed his head to greet me.

    What brings you here, nobledy?

    How did you know I was a noble?

    There''s nomoner who would carry such a luxury parasol.

    Ah, now that I thought about it, I was holding the parasol.

    Still, the man outside didn''t notice that I was a noble.

    Because I was caught that I was a noble, there''s no reason to continue to speak formally.

    You''re sharp.

    "Thank you."

    To my praise, Khun slightly bowed his head and asked.

    So, what have youe to see me for?

    Before that, I want to ask your name.

    My name is Khun.

    I came to the right ce.

    I nodded and nced at the objects Khun was looking at.

    Most of the items in the sack were grains such as barley and wheat.

    Are these all exported to Natsha Kingdom?

    "That''s right. As the Young Lady may already know, Natsha Kingdom is where our top business mainly deals.

    Of course, it was a known fact. That''s why I came here.

    Isnt a lot of grain going out to Natsha Kingdom these days?

    Dont even mention it. I was worried because of the bountiful harvest throughout the continent that the grains were overflowing, but thanks to the bulk purchases from Natsha Kingdom, there''s little loss.

    "Really?"

    <i>As expected, is that so?</i>

    I looked at the barley in the sack and then looked at Khun.

    As I said before, I have a few questions for you.

    Khun replied with a slightly nervous expression.

    If I can give you the answer, I will.

    "I''m not trying to ask you anything weird, so don''t be nervous. Because the questions are easy. You just have to answer what you know.

    I smiled as kindly as possible and asked him the questions I had prepared in advance.

    Climate change in Natsha Kingdom in thest 10 years, Natsha people''s staples, grain exports, etc.

    Every time I asked a question, Khun''s expression became subtle.

    He looked confused about why I was asking this.

    If it''s that problem

    Still, he steadily answered all my questions.

    Thank you for telling me.

    After paying the price for giving me the information to Khun, I turned around and left.

    It took more time than I thought. I thought it would take about 30 minutes, but it took over an hour.

    <i>Sarah is still waiting for me, so I have to go quickly.</i>

    As I hurriedly left the shop and headed to the cafe, I heard a familiar voice from somewhere.

    I''m the emperor? I dont know what you''re talking about.

    This voice His Majesty?

    It was a voice that could never be mistaken, even if I tried to mistake it.

    <i>Why is His Majesty''s voice here</i>

    I hurriedly looked toward the source of the voice.

    I told you I''m just rich, okay?

    Then I saw Kalian arguing with big men.

    I didn''t expect him to really be His Majesty.

    I looked at Kalian in bewilderment.

    As if unaware that I was watching, Kalian continued to argue with the big men.

    Are you really not?

    "I''m not. If I were the emperor, I wouldn''t go around alone like this, you know?"

    Kalian was lying without blinking an eye.

    The big men tilted their heads.

    Is he really not?

    But blue hair is a characteristic of the Imperial family.

    "Right. They said that only the Imperial family could have such clear blue hair.

    The only remaining members of the Imperial family are the Emperor, Duchess Cloud, and an unknown prince.

    Since the prince was said to be a child, the only one left is the emperor

    The big men looked at Kalian up and down as if they were very suspicious.

    The onlookers, who had gathered before I knew it, murmured as they looked at Kalian.

    Kalian, the person involved, didn''t mind, but not me.

    I was anxious and nervous because I feared that Kalian would be found to be the emperor.

    Of course, there were escort knights around to protect him, but what if some possible situations would ur? I couldn''t let go of my worries.

    In addition, I was even more anxious because I couldn''t see anyone who looked like Sir Hiltine or an escort knight.

    I wanted to help, but if I acted hastily, I would only worsen the situation.

    But I couldn''t just watch it.

    What should I do? How

    If you dont reveal your identity, I''ll cut you off.

    <b>Schwing-</b>

    One of the men pulled out the bastard sword he was carrying on his back.

    <i>DA, DANGEROUS!</i>

    Unable to watch anymore, I hurriedly ran and grabbed Kalian''s arm.

    Kalian was surprised, turning his face at me.

    The big men and the crowds were also surprised.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Having received everyone''s attention, I swallowed my dry saliva.

    <i>I came out in a hurry without thinking, what should I do now?</i>

    Cold sweat flowed down my back.

    Not knowing what to do, I looked through my surroundings and a couple came into my view.

    Looking at the couple, an idea came to my mind as to how to get out of this situation.

    I would never do it any other time, but now, I couldn''t help it.

    Ho, honey!

    I closed my eyes tightly and shouted. It was because I couldn''t look directly at Kalian''s face.

    Even if I closed my eyes, I could still see Kalian''s bewildered face clearly.

    I became nervous in a different way than before.

    My mouth was dry and my head was spinning. I wanted to run away right now.

    But it would look even weirder, so I tried hard to squeeze my voice out.

    What are you doing here?! Why did you dye your hair blue again?

    "Huh? Ahh."

    Only then, as if he noticed what I was trying to do, Kalian smiled a little and held my waist.

    "Why? You don''t like it?"

    And he acted, ying along.

    If he yed along, I should have felt morefortable, but I became more ufortable. My mouth was dry in tension.

    I answered, clenching my hands full of cold sweat.

    Its not that I dont like it, its because hair dye is expensive

    But Honey likes this color.

    Honey.<i></i>

    The word that made me embarrassed when I said it with my own mouth was even more embarrassing when I heard it through someone else''s mouth.

    In addition, I felt that way more because that person was the emperor and my supervisor, Kalian.

    I still couldn''t meet Kalian''s eyes directly, so I put my gaze on the edge of his chin.

    "Right?"

    I didn''t really like it

    However, if I answered no, it would be strange, so I nodded for now.

    "I like it."

    Kalian smiled brightly and lightly kissed my forehead.

    In an instant, my hand that was holding his clothes tightened.

    The ce where his lips touched was as hot as fire.

    <i>I, I don''t think he needs to kiss</i>

    That''s why I did it.

    While I was in a daze, Kalian''s acting continued.

    Its expensive, but I dont want to be jealous of the emperor.

    My heart was pounding at his sweet tone and actions.

    I also want to show you that I love you more.

    <i>He''s good at acting.</i>

    Even though I knew he was acting, his acting skill was so good that I was fooled for a moment.

    Her husband is so sweet! I wish I could be his wife!

    He''s making all men disgraced!

    I heard shouts of envy and boos from those around me, perhaps other people besides me had been fooled.

    As expected, he isn''t?

    "Well. There''s no way an emperor would go around without an escort knight."

    Even the big men who were suspicious of Kalian seemed to bepletely convinced that I and Kalian were a couple.

    <i>This much would''ve been enough, right?</i>

    I looked away and tried to get out of the position.

    "Ack!"

    But I couldn''t do that because Kalian pulled my waist tight.

    Was that all? Because of that, our bodies werepletely attached to each other that a single sheet of paper couldn''t fit through.

    And close enough to even hear his breathing.

    Being held in his arms all of a sudden, my body stiffened in great bewilderment.

    Le.

    Kalian spoke so quietly in my ear that only I could hear him.

    Now that it''s already like this, can you help me until the end?

    <i>What does he want me to do? Are there any problems he hasn''t resolved yet?</i>

    I wondered, but I nodded for now.

    "Good."

    Kalian smiled again and gently swept my cheek.

    <i>This is acting. We''re just acting like a married couple.</i>

    Even if I tried to control my mind, his acting was so realistic that it wasn''t an easy thing to do.

    My heart kept pounding without him realizing it.

    Instead of opening my mouth, I barely raised the corners of my lips, fearing that Kalian would hear my heart beating.

    <i>I''ll try not to be as awkward as possible.</i>

    I had a hard time getting an invitation to buy your gift, but they dont let me in because they think Im suspicious.

    Instead of answering, I nced at the big men.

    I didn''t give them a resentful look, but the big men, who were pricked, coughed.

    Ehem hum, as you know, this is a ce where you have to be careful

    Well, its been confirmed that you''re not the emperor, so follow me! But, you have to bring your wife with you!

    <i>Huh? I have to go too?</i>

    At the unexpected words, I looked at Kalian in bewilderment.

    As if he didn''t feel my gaze, Kalian nodded willingly.

    Okay.

    <i>No. Sarah is waiting for me</i>

    But since I told Kalian that I would help him until the end, I couldn''t say no now.

    <i>Still, I have to go and exin the situation to Sarah at least.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, Sarah will wait for me endlessly without knowing the reason.</i>

    "Umm-."

    "Don''t worry."

    As if he knew what I was worried about, Kalian spoke in a low voice into my ear.

    At the hot breath that afflicted my ear, my shoulders hunched involuntarily.

    If its your maid, Hiltine will take her home safely.

    As expected, there''s an escort knight with him.

    But, how did he know I brought Sarah?

    I wanted to ask, but there''s no time for that.

    Shall we go, honey?

    Kalian led me in the guise of a sweet husband again.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Where we followed the big man was aplicated alley.

    It was like a maze of buildings that looked alike and mixed up in an unordered way.

    After walking for a while, the big man stopped in front of a door that looked exactly like the one I had seen so far.

    Give me that parasol.

    The big man asked me.

    Not knowing what to do, I looked at Kalian. He nodded as if telling me to do what he said.

    I handed the parasol to the big man.

    <b>Knock, knock.</b>

    When the big man knocked, the small side door opened and a skinny hand popped out. It was so skinny that I could see the bones.

    I was startled and clung to Kalian.

    Then Kalianforted my arm as if telling me not to worry about anything.

    He pulled out a ck invitation card from his inner chest pocket and handed it to the skinny hand.

    The skinny hand grabbed the invitation and disappeared inside.

    Shortly after, the side door closed and the big door opened.

    Lets go in.

    I wanted to ask where we were going, but I couldn''t ask because the big man was staring hard at me, so I went inside without asking.

    The inside of the building was dark and narrow. Candles were hanging on the wall.

    Kalian put the hood he wore on my head.

    No matter what, dont take it off.

    "Okay."

    I carefully grabbed his hood over my head.

    Perhaps because he''s wearing it all the time, the hood smelled like him.

    Strangely, his smell calmed my mind.

    This way.

    In front of us, there''s a narrow corridor that only one person could pass through.

    After walking there for a while, Kalian and I went down the stairs.

    At the end of the stairs, there''s a wooden door that looked rather old.

    Kalian knocked on the wooden door with a certain rule.

    Then there''s a sound of a lock being opened from the inside, and the door opened with a squeaking and loud noise.

    Behind the wooden door was apletely different world.

    Take a look at it at once!

    You''ll never see something like this again!

    With the merchants selling all kinds of rare items on the stalls.

    "How much is this?"

    "That''s too expensive. Please give me a discount.

    The underground square was crowded with people who came to buy things or onlookers.

    It looked like a market on the surface, but it didn''t seem to be an ordinary market.

    If it''s an ordinary market, it wouldn''t have been held in the underground square, and there would be no need for an invitation.

    And also, the big men wouldn''t have to be wary of Kalian by raising such des like that.

    Where are we?

    When I asked a question out of curiosity, Kalian answered while looking through the underground square.

    ck market.

    "Yes? ck market?

    <i>Oh, my God. A ck market?</i>

    When I was surprised by the unexpected answer, Kalian turned to me.

    Why are you so surprised? Is it your first timeing to a ck market Ah, it''s your first time going to one.

    Kalian nodded as if he had realized it toote.

    Because a good person like you will nevere to a ck market.

    Does that mean Your Majesty is not a good person?

    I was just asking jokingly.

    "Of course."

    And hearing him say yes made me a little perplexed.

    Im sorry. You came all the way here because of me.

    It''s okay.

    I was a little surprised by the word ck market, but that''s all.

    It''s not like I didn''t likeing here or had the thought ofing here.

    I was rather curious. Because it''s my first timeing to a ck market in my life.

    If that''s the case, Im relieved.

    Kalian looked around again and grabbed my hand as if he had found what he was looking for.

    "Let''s go."

    It was not the first time I held hands with him, but strangely, I was excited.

    <i>Is it because I heard the word honey'' from him?</i>

    It seemed that the aftermath of the acting earlier was still there.

    I followed him, staring at the hand he held.

    Like a ck market, they sold many rare items that couldn''t be found in general stores, such as fairy wings and mermaid scales.

    But Kalian continued to go inside without giving a single nce to those things.

    Following him, I saw a group of young children who didn''t fit in with the ck market.

    <i>Why are the children here?</i>

    Curious, I continued to look at the children, then stopped when I saw their hands and feet were handcuffed.

    <i>Don''t tell me those children are ves?</i>

    What''s wrong, Le?

    Kalian, who stopped with me, looked at me.

    I just looked at the children without answering.

    Kalian soon saw the children and nodded as if he understood my reaction.

    I guess those kids are bothering you.

    Are you okay with that, Mr. Carl?

    I remembered he asked me to call him Carl in the past, so I called him that.

    Kalian replied, "I''m not sure."

    <i>You''re not sure even after seeing that?</i>

    In a different way, I looked back at him, bewildered.

    They are all children. Children, who are not even 10 years old, are going through such a thing

    very is legal in the Empire.

    I was speechless at the somewhat cold words that came back.

    I knew that too. As he said, very was legal in the Empire.

    Even if someone frowned seeing that, what they did was not illegal.

    I knew that, but still

    I want to help them.

    "How?"

    Kalian asked indifferently.

    I couldn''t find a proper answer again this time, so I kept my mouth shut.

    The joyous feeling I felt from seeing the strange and interesting items subsided in an instant and I became depressed.

    Kalian sighed deeply and added.

    I know you feel pity for those kids, but there''s nothing you can do. It''ll be good for you not to care.

    Every single word he said was right.

    My head understood what he was saying, but not my heart.

    Let''s go now.

    My heart didn''t understand Kalian, who turned around coldly even after seeing the poor children.

    Now that I thought about it, he was the ruthless, merciless emperor, who cut even a crying child with a single stroke.

    He had been so good to me that I forgot about it for a while.

    I nced at Kalian''s back as he strode forward while holding my hand.

    Until just now, I was excited to hold hands with him, but now it was somehow ufortable.

    *****

    After passing through several stalls, he stopped at the one in the far corner.

    A ss bottle containing someone''s eyeballs. Lizard skin. Unidentified powder and vials.

    There were only bizarre items on the stall.

    The seller also had a bizarre atmosphere.

    I nced at the old woman sitting in front of the stall.

    Wrinkled face and skinny body. Unfocused eyes.

    Her left eye artificial?

    The old woman wore a ck hood. She looked scary like the witch in a fairy tale that often eats children.

    It wasn''t right to judge people based on their appearance, but I was still a little scared, so I turned my head.

    The old woman smiled strangely when she saw Kalian.

    Oh, my. A precious person is here.

    Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly at the old woman''s meaningful words.

    Do you know who I am?

    "Well. If I know, I know, if I dont know, I dont know.

    The old woman smirked darkly as she recounted riddles.

    "Okay. What do you need with this poor old woman?"

    They said if I came here, I might be able to find the poison I want.

    Poison

    Come to think of it, he said there''s a nt he really wanted to find.

    Was that nt a nt that was used as an ingredient for poison?

    Since we came to the ck market, I thought the item Kalian was looking for would be unusual, but I didn''t expect it to be poison.

    Although I had said that I believed he wouldn''t do anything bad, seeing him actually looking for a poison made me anxious.

    Who he''s not trying to really kill someone, right?

    If its poison, it''s my specialty."

    The old woman pointed to the unidentified powder with her skinny hand.

    That pure white powder is a powder made from a flower called Baektae. It has no effect on ordinary people, but if someone with diabetes eats it, it can kill them at once.

    At the terrifying word of kill, I held the hood I was wearing tightly. Meanwhile, the old woman''s exnation of poison continued.

    And this is

    What I''m looking for is a colorless, odorless poison.

    Kalian said, cutting the old woman''s words.

    Tsk tsk. This old woman is still talking, but you cut her off. Kids these days don''t know how to respect the elderly. Don''t re at me fiercely like that."

    The old woman clicked her tongue and stroked her chin.

    Colorless, odorless poison. There are more than a hundred thate to mind right now. I need more detailed information to know what you want.

    Kalian immediately added more exnation.

    After eating it, your mouth will smell sweet and your fingertips will turn ck. And the poison doesn''t react to silver.

    Hmm, the poison that will smell sweet and turn your fingertips ck.

    The old woman thought for a moment, then took out two vials from her bottari.

    [T/N: Bottari is a traditional wrapping cloth of Korea.]

    Of whates to mind, these are the poison I have right now.

    What about the other poisons? I want to know the names.

    Ill tell you if you give me money.

    How much? I''ll buy these poisons too.

    After getting the information and poison he wanted, Kalian put the poison in his inner pocket.

    Come back next time.

    The old woman said as she put the money she had received from Kalian in her bottari.

    I''ll bring the poisons that I couldnt bring today. If there''s anything thates to mind, I''ll bring them too.

    I''ll be grateful if you do that.

    When Kalian, who finished talking to the old woman, turned around.

    The emperors spy is here?

    "No way. This is a ck market with strict security

    The people began to buzz.

    Kalian clicked his tongue as if annoyed.

    I think I''ve been caught.

    "Yes? Th, then what should we do?

    What should we do? Of course, we have to run away.

    <i>Run away?</i>

    <i>How do we run away through this many people?</i>

    Not to mention, all over the ce, I saw the big men with swords that I saw on the street earlier.

    They were looking around fiercely.

    As Kalian said, if he had been caught, they''d probably be looking for us.

    I grabbed Kalian''s arm and whispered softly.

    I think it''s impossible to run away from those people.

    "It''s possible."

    <i>Possible? How?</i>

    "This way."

    Kalian took my hand and went further inside.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    He said we''re running away, but instead of going to the exit, we''re going inside further and further.

    I didn''t understand Kalian''s action, but I silently followed him, believing that there must be a reason for everything.

    Kalian, who had been running for a while, stopped in front of arge iron fence.

    It was hard to see beyond the iron fence because it was dark, but it seemed to be a waterway from the sound of the water.

    Kalian opened the fence door. There''s no lock, so it''s easy to open.

    The current is rough.

    Kalian said after checking inside the iron cage fence.

    Just by listening to the sound of the water, I could guess that the current was rough.

    But more than that, what were we doing here?

    We shouldn''t be doing this, we should find a way to escape quickly.

    Mr. Carl, the mercenaries will arrive soon.

    "I know."

    Kalian looked back at me with a smile.

    Then, shall we go now?

    <i>Go now?</i>

    <i>To where?</i>

    <i>Don''t tell me over there?</i>

    A, are we running away through the waterway?

    Kalian looked back at me, wondering what the problem was, and answered.

    "Yeah?"

    At that moment, I felt dizzy.

    I thought he knew a secret passage to the outside, but it''s a waterway, not that.

    It was truly unexpected. I had been out ofmon senses for some time now.

    Are you not going?

    At Kalian''s urging, I answered, turning pale in surprise.

    I, I cant swim.

    I know how.

    Bu, but going to the waterway is dangerous

    Le.

    Kalian smiled gorgeously and held out his hand to me.

    Are you perhaps dont trust me?

    I trusted him, but this was different.

    But, since I was his aide, I couldn''t bear to say anything disrespectful.

    But I was scared to jump into the waterway, so I couldn''t take his hand.

    They ran that way!

    Hurry up!

    People''s voices were heard through the passageway. The voices weren''t too far away. It looked like they were nearby.

    Le,e on.

    Kalian shook his hand and urged me.

    <i>Blue Dragon.</i>

    <i>Please have pity on Your people.</i>

    I took Kalian''s outstretched hand, desperately seeking the Blue Dragon, the guardian deity of the Empire.

    Kalian grabbed my hand and hugged me by my waist.

    And then.

    <b>Ssh!</b>

    He jumped into the water while holding me.

    The water that touched my skin was very cold.

    I covered my mouth and nose with both hands and leaned against Kalian''s wide chest.

    Kalian was still holding me tight.

    No matter how good he was at swimming, it had to be difficult while holding a person in his arms.

    I was afraid that I might die like this.

    When I was getting out of breath and my body was screaming to breathe.

    You can open your eyes now.

    Kalian''s friendly voice was heard.

    He seemed to not talk in the water, that meant

    I opened my eyes wide.

    Then I saw a wall made of pure white marble.

    It was a familiar wall.

    <i>Here can''t be</i>

    I, Imperial Pce?

    "Yeah."

    Impossible. We arrived at the Imperial Pce from there? Just for tens of seconds holding breath?

    I just stood there and blinked my eyes at something impossible formon sense to do.

    Kalian let go of me and took a few steps back.

    I turned to look at him involuntarily, and only then did I notice that Kalian''s clothes were not wet at all.

    Was it just clothes? His hair and skin were also dry.

    It''s quite different from me, who was like a drowning mouse.

    <i>We fell into the water together, so how could he still dry?</i>

    Staring at his face in wonder, Kalian smiled mischievously and touched his face.

    Am I that handsome?

    <i>What do you mean handsome?</i>

    Well, of course, he wasn''t wrong, but it felt weird to hear him saying it with his own mouth.

    <i>It''s a good thing to know yourself well, but isn''t it embarrassing to say things like that with your own mouth?</i>

    As I stared, Kalian coughed lightly.

    More than that, you''re very wet.

    He raised his index finger at me.

    Then my dress and my hair dried dry without any wetness.

    <i>Oh, my God. What is this?</i>

    Startled, I touched my dry cheeks and the hem of my dress.

    Did you know how to do magic?

    Only magic involves water.

    Kalian answered while lying down with his arms as a pillow.

    You probably know this since you''re also the Empire''s people. The fact that the Imperial family inherited the blood of the Blue Dragon.

    Of course, I knew that, but

    I thought it was just a legend.

    Legend? There''s evidence though.

    Kalian smiled and pointed to his blue hair.

    That''s right. I acknowledged what he said. It''s an unusual hair color, but as I saw it often, I guessed I got used to it.

    Then, is it Your Majestys ability to go to the Imperial Pce through the waterway?

    "Yeah. I can go anywhere connected to the water.

    Ah, so that''s why he said he''s going to use the waterway to escape.

    Amazing!

    It was sincere, not empty words. Because it''s something that normal people could never do.

    When I said that, Kalian looked at me with a slightly dazed face.

    <i>Why is he looking at me like that? Am I being too honest?</i>

    "Your Majesty?"

    When I called him out in wonder, Kalian briefly eximed and raised his upper body.

    "It''s nothing. More than that, I''m sorry. It''s been a long time since you asked for a leave, but I disturbed it.

    "No. Thanks to you, I saw a lot of interesting things.

    I also saw some heartbreaking scenes, but I didn''t mention them.

    Because I thought it would be good for him and also for me.

    I didn''t even ask about him buying poison.

    It wasn''t that I wasn''t curious. I didn''t ask because it seemed presumptuous to just ask that.

    And even if I asked, he looked like he wouldn''t answer it.

    Then, can I leave now?

    Kalian thought for a moment before answering.

    Stay a little longer.

    It wasn''t what the person, who just said sorry for disturbing a leave, would say.

    So I looked at him with a little perplexity, and for some reason, Kalian looked more perplexed.

    Kalian touched his forehead and rubbed his face.

    Finally, he sighed deeply and stood up.

    His face looked very worried.

    Well, there were a lot of things to be concerned about, so of course, he was worried

    Ah, was it because of the proposal I submitted through Baron Delrond?

    It''s likely to be the case. Since I was on leave, he couldn''t ask me, so it seemed like he had a hard time by himself, groaning inside.

    Then, as it was my duty, I should take initiative first.

    Yes, I will.

    Kalian''s expression brightened in an instant at my answer.

    If there are any shorings in the proposal I gave you through Baron Delrond, please tell me.

    For a moment, at the added words, Kalian frowned again and looked away.

    <i>Is it not?</i>

    "Never mind. You''re on leave, so why are you saying that? Just go home now.

    Then, as I was wondering what it was, I suddenly thought that maybe I had made him into a bad boss.

    Of course, he caught it first.

    But I had no intention of doing that.

    But it could seem that way in other people''s eyes.

    Then it would be better to just go back.

    Then, I''ll get going now.

    I bowed to him and left.

    After Le left, Kalian, who was left alone, rubbed his face and sighed heavily.

    The reason he held onto Le for a moment was because it felt like a pity to let her go like that.

    So he grabbed her without realizing it and stopped in surprise.

    He felt good when she answered I will'', which made him smile.

    but then he felt bad again when he found out that it was because of the document.

    <i>Why did I feel bad?</i>

    <i>I have no reason to feel bad.</i>

    <i>Rather, shouldn''t I be happy that she works hard?</i>

    He was confused by the iprehensible emotion.

    Kalian, who was thinking for a long time while staring at the ground with his head down, raised his head when he felt someone''s presence.

    Then, he saw Leing back for some reason.

    Le''s hair swayed slightly as she ran.

    The dazzling summer sunlight shone brilliantly between them.

    Kalian looked at Le, half-stiffened.

    Umm, Your Majesty.

    The cool breeze blew past the dry grass leaves.

    Come to think of it, I left my parasol to the mercenary who was guarding the ck market.

    A small dimple was seen next to her awkwardly raised lips.

    <i>her dimple is pretty.</i>

    The thought of wanting to touch it and the thought that he shouldn''t do that crossed.

    But what won in the end was the thought of wanting to touch it.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Kalian, who btedly realized that he had touched her cheek, was very surprised on the inside, but on the outside, he took his hand off casually.

    There''s something on it

    "Ah, thank you."

    Le, who had no idea what Kalian was thinking, smiled innocently and thanked him.

    Kalian, pricked by his conscience for no reason, turned his head and said.

    If its the parasol, Ill buy you a new one.

    Le shook her hand in panic.

    That''s not what I meant. I''m just worried that it might be a problemter

    They cant figure out who we are by a parasol only.

    "I see."

    Only then did Le wipe her chest as if she were relieved.

    Then, I''ll really get going now.

    Le bowed politely again and left.

    Kalian barely stopped himself from trying to call her involuntarily.

    His gaze was still fixed on Le.

    Her hair, which swayed every time she walked, seemed as soft as silk.

    <i>it''s actually soft though.</i>

    Kalian looked down at his hand, groping for the touch.

    Then, Le calling him honey lingered in his ears like an auditory hallucination.

    And Le''s expression at that time floated in his mind.

    Her ck eyes looked at him that said she didn''t know what to do, and her cheeks turned pale pink when he called her honey.

    Even the cute small lips that shyly said she liked it.

    He felt strange. It felt like he had stepped into a forbiddennd that he should never enter.

    His heart stung as if the poison he had kept in his chest pocket had broken and prated into his skin.

    Are those poison really the problem?

    Kalian checked the vials he had in his pocket.

    Fortunately, the vials were safe.

    <i>Then, what on earth is this? This feeling.</i>

    The wrinkles on Kalian''s forehead deepened.

    He continued to ponder, but in the end, he returned to the pce with no answer.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    ***

    My Lady! Did something happen?!

    As soon as I got home, Sarah grabbed me and asked.

    "I just met someone I knew for a while.

    I said roughly because I couldn''t tell her that I met His Majesty and went to the ck market with him.

    The quick-witted Sarah noticed that I didn''t want to talk about it and didn''t ask anymore.

    Im d you came back safely.

    Sarah was truly relieved and wiped her chest.

    I was very worried if something might have happened to you, My Lady.

    I hurriedly changed the subject before Sarah asked about what had happened.

    How did you get home? Did Sir Hiltine take you home?

    Kalian said Sir Hiltine would take her home, but I asked just in case.

    I guess the name of the man with silver hair is Hiltine.

    Sarah''s cheeks turned slightly red.

    I held back theughter that was about to burst and poked Sarah''s arm.

    You''re in love with him, huh?

    I''m in love with him?!

    Sarah shook her hand.

    Ho, how dare a maid like me

    What''s wrong with you?

    "Yes?"

    no. Let''s go in.

    I really wanted to tell her what I thought, but I couldn''t.

    I was afraid that Sarah would needlessly mind it.

    I was afraid that she would have vain dreams like my mother.

    and I was afraid she''d die miserably.

    I consciously raised the corners of my mouth and patted Sarah''s head.

    *****

    About 5 days from the capital to Hutton.

    And it took at least a week to negotiate with Natsha Kingdom and settle incidental matters there.

    In other words, once I left the capital, I couldn''t return for almost a month.

    So its okay for you to go back to your hometown for a while.

    Leaving Sarah alone at home for a month bothered me, so when I said that, Sarah''s face brightened.

    Really?

    "Yeah. Go and buy some delicious food for your siblings and your mother.

    I gave her 10 gold generously.

    It was quite a lot of money in my current circumstances, but for Sarah, who gave up her stable job because of me and left her hometown and family, I could bear this much.

    It was also payday soon.

    Come to think of it, my payday was after I left for Hutton. I wondered if I coulde back on my next payday.

    And I didn''t think I would get my paycheck at the Imperial Pce, but still, I was curious about how the paycheck would be paid.

    <i>I''ll have to ask Baron Delrondter.</i>

    With that in mind, I packed my things.

    Sarah helped me while packing her luggage as well.

    I usually wore a neat and practical dress, but as it was a schedule on behalf of His Majesty, I dressed neatly in uniform. And my long hair was also neatly tied high by Sarah.

    Are you not wearing any essories?

    Well, I think it would be neat not to wear anything in a uniform.

    That''s true, but its too neat. Wouldnt it be better to wear at least one?

    Sarah rummaged through the jewelry box and took out the spirit ne that Kalian gave me before.

    I think this would be fine.

    "Yeah."

    I also thought it wasn''t too bad, so I obediently put on the ne.

    I even wore my coat and looked in the mirror to see if there was anything strange, but Sarah''s eyes twinkled.

    My Lady, dressing like this makes you look like a cool knight.

    "Really?"

    "Yes! If My Lady was a man, I would have fallen for you.

    I smiled at the nicepliment. Then I picked up my luggage and left the house.

    Sarah followed after me.

    We stood at the gate and waited for the carriage to the Imperial Pce and the carriage to Williot territory.

    The first to arrive was the carriage to the Imperial Pce.

    Sarah looked at me with a face that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.

    I''ll miss you, My Lady.

    I opened my arms to hug her. And Sarah hugged me right away.

    In the meantime, take care of yourself, okay?

    I gently patted Sarah on the back.

    Sarah muttered, putting her face on my shoulder.

    My Lady too.

    And dont get sick.

    My Lady too.

    Why did you suddenly be a parrot?

    Because My Lady says everything I want to say.

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    Iughed quietly.

    I wanted to talk to Sarah a little more, but I couldn''t make the carriage wait any longer.

    Then, see youter, Sarah.

    I said goodbye to Sarah and got into the carriage.

    *****

    The outer pce was busy preparing to set up the delegation.

    I passed by them and entered the rtively quiet office of the inner pce.

    Looking at his desk, it seemed that Baron Delrond had alreadye for work. But the person was nowhere to be seen.

    <i>He must have gone to the outer pce to prepare for the diplomatic mission, right? But when did hee to work?</i>

    I was pretty early, too, but it was amazing that he came first.

    I took a document out of my bag while ncing at Baron Delrond''s desk, which was piled up with documents.

    The document was abination of the information Khun gave me yesterday and the information I had gathered so far.

    I left the original one on my desk and took only the copy.

    I had to give this to Marquis Valdir, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    If my prediction was correct, it would definitely be helpful during the diplomatic mission.

    I took the copy and headed to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in the outer pce.

    It''s been almost a month since I started working as an aide, but it was my first timeing to the outer pce.

    I only saw it as I passed by.

    The outer pce was very busy with preparations for the diplomatic mission.

    Regardless of the department, everyone was busy running around.

    Even in this situation, when I passed by, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at me. Their gazes were stinging more than before.

    Look over there. She came in her uniform.

    I think she''s really nning to go to the diplomatic meeting.

    I don''t know if she''s fearless or has good nerves. But if it were me, I would have given up.

    They talked openly as if wanting me to hear them, but I entered the Ministry of Foreign Affairs without giving them a single nce.

    Hey, bring that here!

    Hey, you have to take this over there

    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs also seemed very busy. I didn''t want to disturb them as much as possible, but I had to inform his aide first to see Marquis Valdir.

    <i>Marquis Valdir''s chief aide Ah, there he is.</i>

    I approached the man who was looking at the documents on the innermost side.

    This man was Dillon Valdir, Marquis Valdir''s chief aide and his second son.

    Nice to meet you, Sir Dillon Valdir.

    Today was the first time I saw him, but I could immediately recognize him thanks to his wine-colored hair, the characteristic of the Marquis of Valdir.

    Wine-colored hair was not asmon as Kalian''s blue hair.

    Who are

    Dillon Valdir''s face, which he raised with a smile, hardened in an instant.

    The people, who had just been busy walking around until now, stood there like broken toys and looked at me.

    There''s an awkward silence in the office. It was so quiet that I could hear people breathing.

    I didn''t like the way they looked at me and the atmosphere, but I didn''t care and introduced myself.

    My name is Le Thebesa. I work as an aide to His Majesty.

    I know."

    Dillon sighed and stood up.

    Whether he had no intention of hiding it, his expression was full of irritation.

    "What do you need? As you can see, I''m busy, so I''d appreciate it if you could tell me quickly."

    It meant to just say what my business was and disappeared quickly.

    I didn''t expect him to wee me, but I didn''t feel very good when he actually treated me coldly before my eyes.

    Still, I answered with a smile without showing any displeasure.

    I havee to see Marquis Valdir, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    For what purpose do you want to see the Marquis?

    Its about the diplomatic meeting with the Natsha Kingdom.

    Dillon asked again with a slightly nervous look.

    Did His Majesty send you?

    "No."

    Dillon said as if he was dumbfounded.

    "His Majesty didn''t send you, but you want to see the Marquis? Do you think it makes sense?

    Unless His Majesty sent me, I couldn''t see the Marquis? I didnt know there''s such aw.

    When I calmly responded, Dillon closed his mouth in dissatisfaction, then opened it again.

    The Marquis is away right now. I don''t know what''s going on, but you cane back again next time."

    Ah, I couldn''t believe he''s away right now.

    It was a pity, but I had nothing to say. Because it was my fault for suddenlying without an appointment.

    Then, can you give this to the Marquis?

    I put the data I had brought on Dillon''s desk.

    I wanted to give this to him directly if possible, but I didn''t have time for that. I also had some work to do before I left.

    And I have something to ask Baron Delrond.

    Dillon nced sideways at the document I had put and nodded.

    "All right."

    Thank you. Then, I''ll get going now.

    I left the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with those who were still looking at me.

    Sir Thebesa?

    Then, on my way back to the inner pce, I met Baron Delrond.

    Good morning, Baron.

    "Yes. Good morning. By the way, did you just go to the outer pce?

    "Yes. I have some business to do with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for a moment.

    Baron Delrond looked surprised at my answer.

    <i>Why is he like that?</i>

    When I looked at him in wonder, Baron Delrond asked anxiously.

    Nothing happened, right?

    "Yes? What do you mean by that?

    As I asked back at the situation I couldn''t understand, the baron shook his head.

    "It''s nothing. You''re going back to the office, right?

    "Yes."

    Then, lets go together.

    I walked side by side with Baron Delrond, heading to the office.

    By the way, why did you go to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs?

    It''s because of the diplomatic meeting. I have found some information, and I came to tell him in case it might be of any help.

    Baron Delrond smiled happily.

    You''re working hard, huh?

    Of course, I have to work hard.

    <i>That way, I can be recognized by other people.</i>

    <i>especially to Philen.</i>

    Your expression suddenly got bad.

    <i>Is that so? Well, it''s only natural because I thought of Philen.</i>

    Did I perhaps say something wrong

    No way.

    I said, shaking my hands as Baron Delrond might be misunderstood.

    It was just because something bad happened to cross my mind. Don''t get me wrong, it''s definitely not because of the Baron."

    Then, it''s a relief.

    The Baron, who was smiling with his eyes folded like a crescent moon, suddenly hardened and pulled my arm.

    "Ah!"

    The moment I said ah!'', the distance between him and me sharply narrowed.

    I bumped my head against his chest and looked up at him with my eyes wide open.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Baron Delrond looked behind me and said.

    There is a wasp behind the Lady.

    <i>Wasp?</i>

    Ho, how can a wasp be in the Imperial Pce

    I dont know for sure, but I think theres a wasp nest nearby because there were several of them.

    Did he say there were that many wasps? I swallowed my saliva unconsciously.

    I stayed still, holding my breath because I could die if I was stung by the wasp.

    It was the same with Baron Delrond.

    There''s a suffocating tension.

    I waited for the Baron to send me a signal because I couldn''t see the wasp in my position.

    <i>How long do we have to stay like this? </i>

    You two, what are you doing?

    Someone''s voice suddenly appeared. It was Kalian.

    Oh, my.

    Kalian raised his mouth obliquely, looking at me and Baron Delrond.

    Since when did you two have such a rtionship?

    <i>Such a rtionship?</i>

    I have no intention of meddling whether the two of you are dating or not, but please refrain from having a date in a public ce.

    <i>A, a date?!</i>

    My mouth was wide open at the absurd misunderstanding.

    Baron Delrond also looked at Kalian as if it was absurd.

    Its not like that.

    Kalian snorted.

    No? When you''re so close to each other like that?

    <i>Ah, he''s misunderstood because of this.</i>

    I was going to say that it was a misunderstanding, but Baron Delrond spoke before I could.

    It was because of the wasp.

    Only then did Kalian frown perhaps because he saw the wasp.

    Why is there a wasp in the Imperial Pce?

    You should ask the gardener, not me.

    That''s right.

    Kalian wagged his finger. Then I heard something fall.

    "Thank you."

    Shortly thereafter, Baron Delrond gave him a brief thank you and let me go.

    It seemed that Kalian used some special method with the wasp.

    Ver, you go to the gardener and tell him to deal with the wasps, and Le, I have something to say to you, so follow me.

    "Yes."

    I had something to ask Baron Delrond, but it seemed like I''d have to ask him that next time.

    I parted ways with Baron Delrond and followed Kalian.

    Kalian didn''t say anything all the way to the office.

    You really are not in a rtionship, are you?

    Then, as soon as we entered the office, he suddenly asked that.

    I understood what he was saying a littlete and shook my head in surprise.

    "Yes? Absolutely not.

    Kalian looked at me with suspicious eyes.

    "Really?"

    Yes. What happened that time was just because of the wasp.

    Yeah, wasp. There''s a wasp.

    Kalian mumbled to himself and held out a small piece of paper on the desk to me.

    Its your paycheck statement. It''s written until next month, so you can take it to the cashier at any time and they will pay you.

    <i>I was wondering how the paycheck would be paid, so this is how it works, huh?</i>

    "Thank you."

    I politely received the statement.

    <i>I''ll trade itter.</i>

    <i>It''s a big deal if I trade it in advance and lose it.</i>

    And this proposal.

    What Kalian picked up was the proposal about the child care institution.

    I reviewed it yesterday and I have a few questions. Is it okay if I take some of your time?

    Of course, it''s okay. That''s why I came early.

    If you have questions, please ask me.

    I forgot all that had happened earlier and had a heated conversation with Kalian about the report.

    *****

    Even after Le left, people continued to talk about Le.

    In particr, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, where she visited, was the noisiest.

    That Lady, what on earth is she thinking?

    "That''s what I''m saying. Do you think she''s really the emperor''s aide?"

    Their mouths moved constantly, gossipping about Le.

    But its about the diplomatic meeting. What was she trying to report to the Marquis?

    At the sudden words of an official, everyone''s eyes turned to the document Le left behind.

    Dillon was already reading the document. He looked like he wasn''t impressed.

    Chief aide. What is written on the document?

    Useless things.

    Dillon didn''t even read the entire document and threw it at the official.

    Throw it away.

    "Yes? But the Lady asked you to give it to the Marquis

    I just told you. Useless things. If I give this to the Marquis, he will only be angry.

    Well. The official agreed with Dillon and put the document in a box where waste papers were collected.

    *****

    Still talking with Kalian about the proposal, it''s already time to leave.

    Kalian clicked his tongue as he checked the time.

    Ive been holding on to you too long.

    "No."

    You have to go to the cashier, so Ill stop here.

    I was thinking of going to the cashier when I came backter, but I said yes because I still had to stop by the office to pack my things.

    You''re leaving the capital soon. How do you feel?

    "I''m still bewildered."

    I even brought my luggage, but I still didn''t believe that I joined the diplomatic mission.

    Thats an honest answer.

    Kalian smiled and stood up from his seat.

    Even if you forget everything else, you only need to keep one thing in mind.

    <i>One thing to keep in mind?</i>

    The fact that you joined the diplomatic mission as the emperors agent.

    Ah, right. I was the Emperor''s agent.

    It wasn''t the time to be bewildered and lost. Suddenly, I felt a heavy weight on my shoulders.

    I nodded, clearing my mind.

    I will keep that in mind.

    And there''s no need to be so nervous.

    Kalian smiled and tapped my shoulder.

    Because I believe you''ll do well.

    He must have been trying to relieve my tension, but unfortunately, I was more nervous.

    If I showed him that, I was sure Kalian would tell me not to feel pressured again, so I tried to smile and nodded.

    "Yes."

    Then, go.

    Before that, I want to ask you one thing.

    "What is it?"

    Will this work even without me?

    Kalian looked at me puzzledly at my words.

    Do you want this child care institution project to proceed while you''re away? Then, it might not be recognized as your work.

    "I know."

    Usually, when a project started, the first person in charge took the credit for it.

    So, if the project went out while I''m away, there''s a high possibility that my contribution wouldn''t be recognized no matter how hard I prepared it.

    It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t sad at all, but I didn''t mean to be greedy.

    Because I didn''t want the children to suffer more because of my greed.

    I just wanted this child care institution project to bepleted as soon as possible so that the poor children could be saved as soon as possible.

    So, I would appreciate it if you could proceed.

    *****

    Therge-scale diplomatic mission led by Le left the Imperial Pce.

    Kalian, who returned to the inner pce after seeing them off personally, suddenly stopped.

    Hiltine.

    At his call, Hiltine quietly appeared from the darkness.

    Follow Le.

    Kalian ordered with his back to him.

    Dont reveal yourself. Just protect her quietly.

    Ver, who came to see Kalian, waited for a while as Kalian and Hiltine were talking.

    In this mission, she is me. So, whoever tries to harm her, whether they are a noble or a royal family, dispose of them on the spot.

    "I understand."

    After Hiltine said that, he disappeared into the darkness again.

    Immediately after that, Ver approached Kalian from behind and said.

    I can''t believe you''re sending Sir Hiltine. You must be very worried about Sir Thebesa.

    Only then did Kalian notice Ver was there. He nced sideways at him and started walking again.

    Ver followed after him and said.

    If youre that worried, there would have been a way to not send her.

    It''s her decision.

    Your Majesty must have encouraged her to go.

    If only Kalian had told her not to go.

    No, she wouldn''t have joined the diplomatic mission if he had rejected Duke Giltian''s proposal at the meeting.

    But you didnt, because you want Sir Thebesa to be a baron as soon as possible, right?

    Why do you ask when you already know it?

    Kalian responded bluntly and entered the office.

    Ver, who had followed him, put the documents he was holding on the desk.

    This is the end of today''s report. If you don''t have anything else to ask me to do, I''ll get going."

    The work on the war heroes was finished, and the diplomatic delegation also left.

    Although the issue of the bereaved family was still there, it had been transferred to the relevant department and there''s nothing he could do right now.

    <i>So, I''m going to go home and sleep well today. I''ll also take a bath in hot water.</i>

    Ver. Proceed this right now.

    However, Ver''s simple dream was shattered when Kalian handed out a document.

    Ver protested while staring at Kalian with a face with dark circles down to his chin.

    Your Majesty, I havent gone home and have worked all night for these two days.

    So, you''re saying you cant do it?

    <i>I thought he''d give me a little bit of mercy if I said this. There''s no change in him.</i>

    <i>Even the devil would be nicer than this man.</i>

    Ver sighed deeply inside and scanned the document.

    It was a proposal about the child care institution.

    "Huh? I know this is a project that Sir Thebesa decided to carry out.

    Starting today, you carry it out.

    Ver made a weird face at the unexpected words.

    Then, Sir Thebesas efforts may not be recognized.

    "I know."

    And you still want me to carry it out?

    "Yeah. Thats what Le wanted.

    Ver was surprised by Kalian''s answer and checked the report. He could tell from the first page how hard Le had worked.

    <i>Is it okay if I carry it out?</i>

    Did Sir Thebesa really want it? Why?"

    Ver couldn''t believe him, so he asked again.

    She said she didnt want the children to suffer because of the work being dyed because of her.

    Kalian told him exactly what he heard from Le.

    That''s why push ahead with it right away.

    To be honest, after checking the document, he was thinking of going to be a little stubborn asking whether it could be done next time, but after hearing that, he couldn''t.

    <i>Ah, I don''t know. I''ll sleep a lot after I die anyway.</i>

    Ver sighed inwardly and replied.

    "I understand."

    You can leave now.

    Ver, who was about to leave directly after getting kicked out, suddenly remembered something and looked back at Kalian.

    Come to think of it, Your Majesty, its been a long time since you have been to the detached pce, right?

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    ***

    Kalian''s hand, which had just picked up a document, stopped.

    They said he''s been depressed because it''s been a long time since he''s seen you, Your Majesty.

    Kalian replied with a short sigh.

    as far as I know, Duke Giltian goes there often.

    Duke Giltian is a Duke and Your Majesty is Your Majesty.

    <i>He''s right.</i>

    Kalian nodded.

    "Thanks for letting me know. I''ll visit him soon.

    And he''s also curious about Sir Thebesa.

    Kalian replied while picking up the document.

    It''s not the time yet. After a little more time, I''ll introduce her to him.

    After Sir Thebesa bes a baron?

    Kalian didn''t answer, but it was no less than an affirmation.

    Well, that''s indeed the perfect time.

    If it''s too fast, it''d be suspicious in other people''s eyes.

    If it''s toote, it''d get another kind of suspicion.

    Ver agreed with Kalian''s decision and took his leave.

    Then I''ll get going now.

    "Wait."

    Kalian gave the document he was looking at to Ver.

    Look into this, too.

    <i>even the devil would be nicer than this man.</i>

    Ver cursed Kalian inwardly and took the document he gave.

    As he checked the document, Ver''s eyes widened.

    At the top of the document, the words [Abolition of very] were written inrge letters.

    *****

    After hearing the news of herbor, Philen drove to the mansion without a break.

    It was because he wanted to see his baby as soon as possible.

    What about the baby?

    After arriving at the estate in two days, Philen looked for his baby as soon as he entered the mansion.

    The butler''s face darkened. It was the same with the other servants.

    What''s wrong?

    An ominous feeling hit his spine.

    Philen grabbed the butler''s shoulders roughly and shouted.

    Answer me right now. Where''s the baby?!

    the undertaker is here to prepare for the funeral.

    The fact that the undertaker came

    Is the baby dead?"

    The butler couldn''t speak, so he nodded.

    "Hah."

    Philen stepped back.

    His golden eyes trembled.

    The baby, my baby is dead

    "Master!"

    When Philen''s body staggered in great shock, the butler and the servants hurried to support him.

    Are you okay, Master?

    do you think I''ll be okay?"

    Suddenly, his hardened eyes gleamed with murderous intent.

    Philen grabbed the butler''s cor and shouted.

    How on earth did the baby die? What did the doctor do?!

    Ma, Master, your hand

    No, I''ll hear it directly from the doctor. Bring Cecily''s doctor here!

    Philen met Cecily''s doctor in the drawing-room.

    Cecily''s doctor, Mavel, was a doctor hired by Cecily, not the mansion''s doctor.

    Of course, before entering the mansion, his identity had been verified thoroughly.

    Mavel liked to gamble, so he owed some debt, but other than that, there''s nothing wrong. He was definitely a talented doctor.

    Mavel, who faced Philen, bowed down with a tense look on his face.

    I, I see the Duke, the sword of the Empire

    Tell me the situation.

    Philen cut Mavel''s words and asked him as if pressing him.

    Mavel didn''t dare to look directly at Philen and told him in a quivering voice.

    From when Cecily''sbor started earlier than scheduled, to the baby''s stillbirth after a long period ofbor, all of it.

    Stillbirth?

    <i>Doesn''t that mean he''s already dead when he''s still in the womb?</i>

    <i>I thought it went wrong after he was born, but stillbirth?</i>

    When I left the mansion, didn''t you say that the baby was healthy?

    Ye, yes.

    Then why did the baby die? What happened to Cecily?!

    Mavel replied with trembling lips at his murderous intent that pierced his skin.

    It, it looks like I need to check the details a bit more, but the situation is caused by poison."

    Poison?

    Philen''s face turned awfully.

    Who poisoned her?

    "I, I don''t know that far, but it is certain that Young Lady Cecily took a deadly poison and it had an adverse effect on the baby."

    As soon as Mavel finished speaking, Philen jumped up from his seat and called the butler.

    Harchen!

    He called him by his name instead of Butler as usual.

    It was proof that he was very angry.

    The butler, who had expected this ending from the moment Philen said he wanted to meet Mavel, rushed into the drawing-room.

    Did you call me?

    Bring the chef and maids who were in charge of Cecilys meals and snacks to the hall right now!

    Since Cecily couldn''t have poisoned herself to harm the baby, someone must have poisoned her.

    To harm her or the baby.

    In this case, it was most likely that her food was poisoned, so Philen summoned all the servants who were in charge of Cecily''s food.

    Everyone had gathered in the hall.

    Hearing Harchen''s report, Philen nodded.

    "Alright. Mavel, follow me.

    Philen headed with Mavel and Harchen.

    The servants, who were suddenly summoned while working, showed signs of tension on their faces.

    It was because they could guess what Philen called them for.

    He does think we did anything to make his baby stillbirth, doesn''t he?

    I think so. Other than that, there''s no reason to call us like this.

    The people, who were buzzing, shut their mouths in an instant. It was because Philen appeared in front of the railing of the long hallway connected to the central staircase.

    He was quite far away, so it was hard for them to see what kind of expression he was making, but they could clearly tell that he was furious.

    Of course, he was. Because it was the baby he had been waiting for.

    The servants who knew that fact better than anyone else put their necks in like a turtle and read Philen''s mood.

    If you turned yourself in, I wouldn''t have done this. So, I''ll ask another question."

    Philen came down the stairs, unbuttoning his shirt that was tightening his neck.

    Have you ever seen any of these people do anything suspicious?

    And then, he said while looking at the servants, who looked at each other.

    Anything is fine. I''ll reward those who give me information.

    Despite Philen''s words, the servants remained silent and looked into each other''s eyes.

    Their behaviors made Philen feel even more irritated.

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    Philen hit the railing hard. As a result, the wound on his right hand ripped open and the bandage was dyed bright red.

    Mavel looked at Philen''s hand in bewilderment.

    Duke, your hand

    The important thing wasn''t my hand right now! But my stillbirth baby!

    Red veins were clearly visible in Philen''s eyes.

    My first child was a stillbirth. And he was poisoned by someone!

    Poison?

    All the servants were surprised and took deep breaths.

    They knew that something went wrong with Cecily''s child, but they didn''t know that she had been poisoned.

    Before Philen spoke, the only people who knew about it were her doctor, Mavel; the butler, Harchen; and her exclusive maid, Ellie.

    Co,e to think of it

    At the sound of someone muttering quietly, all the eyes of the servants turned to her.

    Philen also looked at the person who said that.

    Common brown hair with freckles.

    It was Ellie, Cecily''s exclusive maid.

    Ellie, who received everyone''s attention at once, was bewildered and covered her mouth with her hands.

    I, I apologize. I said something weird

    I guess you have seen something?

    Philen, who hadpletelye down the stairs, approached Ellie and asked.

    Ellie couldn''t look directly at Philen, so she hurriedly bowed her head.

    Her face turned white like a nk sheet of paper.

    I don''t know if I could say I saw it, or not

    Anything doesn''t matter. Tell me everything you know."

    As Philen urged her, Ellie hesitated before opening her mouth.

    That day, I saw the chief maid sneaking into the kitchen with a strange vial.

    Misa?

    When an unexpected person was mentioned, Philen frowned.

    Ellie shook her hands and hurriedly added.

    O, of course, I didn''t mean that the vial was a poison. I just saw her carrying it in, and I had no idea what was inside.

    Come to think of it, wasn''t the chief maid the one who brought Young Lady Cecilys snack that day?

    The words that the servant suddenly spat out began to stir up the other servants.

    Of course, no one said that Misa would be the culprit.

    Everyone said there must be some misunderstanding, and that Misa couldn''t be the one who did that.

    The chief maid, there''s no way that Misa did that.

    It was the same with Harchen.

    He spoke to Philen seriously.

    Doesnt Master also know that Misa is not someone who would do that?

    it''s not something I can guarantee.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he said something that didn''t make sense and looked back at the maids.

    Where''s Misa now?

    At Philen''s question, the maids looked at each other.

    Come to think of it, the chief maid, I havent seen her since yesterday.

    I thought she was out of town.

    Harchen, where''s Misa?

    If Misa had gone out of town, Harchen, the butler, would have known.

    So he asked him, but Harchen didn''t know either.

    She went into the kitchen with a suspicious vial.

    And that day, even though she was not in charge, she brought Cecily''s snack.

    And after the incident broke out, she didn''t show up.

    Many things were suspicious.

    Misa was the maid who had been managing the mansion even before Philen was born.

    For Philen, she was like family.

    So, if possible, he didn''t want to doubt her, but under the circumstances, he couldn''t help but doubt her.

    Find Misa immediately.

    Philen ordered the servants. The servants moved busily, looking for Misa.

    Harchen, lead me to Misa''s room. I''ll search her room myself.

    Yes, Master.

    Harchen led Philen to Misa''s room with a solemn look.

    It was right under the room Le used to use.

    Her room was firmly locked.

    Open it.

    Harchen opened the door with the master key he had.

    As soon as he opened the door, the smell of fishy blood hit them.

    !

    Misa was lying on the floor with a knife stuck in her heart.

    ****

    Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    <i> Misa died?</i>

    Harchen was shocked.

    Philen was also shocked and in a daze. When he came to his senses, he ordered Rohen to be called in to investigate her death.

    He also asked him to investigate the possibility that Misa had harmed Cecily''s baby.

    A few hourster.

    Rohen concluded that Misa hadmitted suicide and presented a suspicious empty vial as evidence.

    Philen handed the vial to Mavel and asked him to investigate what drug was in it.

    About an hourter, Mavel said that the drug in the vial was a very strong abortion drug.

    An empty vial of abortion drug and Misa''s suicide.

    There''s only one conclusion that could be inferred here.

    The culprit who poisoned Cecily was Misa.

    The chief maid could never have done such a thing!

    "That''s right! There must be some misunderstanding!

    The servants, who believed and followed Misa, didn''t want to believe that Misa was the culprit, but all the circumstances were saying that Misa was the culprit.

    They tried not to believe it, but they couldn''t.

    With the mansion engulfed in shock and chaos, Cecily, who had lost consciousness due to the shock of giving birth prematurely to her stillbirth child, woke up.

    Hmm.

    As her eyelids were pushed up, her blue eyes that were out of focus were revealed.

    Cecily asked, blinking slowly as if trying to focus.

    The baby where is him?"

    No one could answer that.

    Even Philen, who ran immediately after hearing Cecily had woken up, was silent.

    The baby, my baby

    When everyone was still silent, Cecily got up anxiously.

    Ugh!

    Cecily grabbed her stomach and groaned, then Philen hurried to support her.

    You''re not feeling well yet. Dont overdo yourself, just lie down.

    Cecily grabbed Philen''s arm tightly and looked up at him.

    Phil, our baby

    "I''m sorry."

    Philen said with a miserable face.

    Im sorry I couldnt protect you.

    "That what do you mean?"

    Cecily''s eyes began to tremble wildly.

    Couldnt protect me That can''t be The, the baby?

    Philen affirmed in silence.

    "No

    Cecily muttered with half the light out on her face.

    "No, NO! There''s no way something went wrong with my baby! NO WAY!"

    Soon after, Cecily cried endlessly in tears.

    She was so pitiful that the servants who didn''t like her looked sorry at her.

    "I''m sorry."

    Philen also felt sorry and hugged Cecily tightly.

    Im so sorry, Cecily.

    *****

    When Cecily''s condition stabilized a little, Philen asked what happened.

    Was it before dinner The chief maid brought me a bowl of red drug, calling it a supplement.

    Cecily said with a tear-soaked face.

    After I drank it, I felt a little stomachache, and afterward I felt an indescribable pain. And, and ughhh.

    Cecily couldn''t forget everything. She covered her face with both hands and burst into tears.

    Philen sighed deeply andforted Cecily again.

    Even though he thought it was foolish for Cecily to drink the drug without checking what drug Misa gave her, he still couldn''t stand Misa, who deceived such an innocent girl, and felt disgusted.

    <i>How dare she run away to death after doing this.</i>

    "Butler."

    Philenid Cecily, who was asleep tired of crying, on the bed, and ordered Harchen.

    "Throw the chief maid''s body into the field to be eaten by wild dogs."

    [T/C: Noo! That''s too cruel TT. Misa TT]

    "Yes?"

    <i>To be eaten by wild dogs?</i>

    It was a cruel order, but if Misa was really the culprit who killed Philen''s child, it was the punishment she deserved.

    yes, Master.

    Thus, Harchen swallowed his tears and replied that he would.

    After Harchen left, Philen looked at Mavel and Ellie.

    Take good care of her. If something like this happens again, your neck will not be safe then.

    Elliey her face down facing the floor, and Mavel bowed.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Philen looked at them with suspicious eyes and then left the room.

    Only then did Ellie lift her head and wipe off the cold sweat on her forehead.

    Oh my, the master must be furious.

    That''s not surprising though.

    Mavel also wiped his cold sweat with his handkerchief.

    Because his long-awaited child was a stillbirth.

    Mavel put his handkerchief in his pocket and walked over to Cecily''s bed.

    Cecily was lying still and sleeping like a doll. Her face was white and wet with tears, and she looked very miserable.

    if it was real.

    You can wake up now, Young Lady. The Duke has left.

    Cecily''s eyes widened at Mavel''s words.

    Are you sure he already left?

    Ellie looked outside and nodded.

    Only then did Cecily remove the nket and get up.

    Oh my, I thought I was going to die from lying in bed.

    Cecily grabbed her stiff shoulders and warmed up lightly.

    She didn''t look like she was in any pain.

    I didnt eat because I pretended to be sick, so Im hungry.

    Here is bread and soup.

    Ellie quickly brought Cecily the food she had prepared in advance.

    <i>What''s gotten into this stupid tactless child?</i>

    Cecily took a sip of the soup Ellie brought.

    The soup was all cold, but it was quite tasty, perhaps because she was hungry.

    Cecily ate all the bread and then gave a jewel to Ellie and Mavel.

    Everyone did well.

    Thank you, Young Lady.

    The two, who epted the expensive jewel, smiled broadly.

    If you do the rest of the work as well as you do now, I''ll give you more jewels than you do now.

    Mo, more jewels than this?

    The jewel she was holding now was so expensive that even a single maid wouldn''t dare to dream of it.

    <i>But she''ll give me more jewels than this?</i>

    When Ellie asked in surprise, Cecily answered with a smile.

    "Of course. When I be the Duchess of Williot, you''ll be the Duchess''s maid and doctor. So, shouldnt you be rewarded better than that?

    "Young Lady

    Ellie was moved to tears, but Mavel had a strange expression on his face.

    It looked like there''s something that bothered him.

    Why do you look like that, Mavel?

    Young Lady. The road to bing a Duchess is never easy.

    Cecily''s face distorted at Mavel''s words.

    Are you now thinking that I cant be one?

    No, its not like that, but theres just something that bothers me

    If its because of my origin, dont worry. Because Philen is so into me that he doesn''t even care about that.

    Cecily folded her arms and raised her chin proudly.

    And even though my kingdom was destroyed, I''m still a princess. And my origin was much better than that woman.''

    "Of course. That''s obvious!

    Ellie quickly responded to Cecily''s words.

    Feeling better, Cecily gave Ellie a few more gold coins.

    Mavel, who saw it, immediately changed his words.

    I shouldn''t have doubted you. Of course, you have to be the Duchess of Williot.

    That''s what he said, but his doubt didn''t go away.

    That''s because, after returning to the mansion, Philen never looked for Cecily until he heard that she had woken up.

    Not even once.

    *****

    I had never seen the sea in person in my life. It was only through books and pictures.

    So, just the fact that I could see the sea in person made my heart pound.

    I looked out the window, which was constantly changing, then looked inside the empty carriage.

    The others rode with two or three people together, but I was the only one who rode alone.

    It was because I was the only woman on this diplomatic mission. All were men.

    Unless it was a couple, family, or a very special case, it was implicitly forbidden for men and women to ride in the same carriage, so they couldn''t ride together.

    Even if it weren''t for that, no noble would want to ride with me.

    As the day grew darker, the diligently running carriage stopped.

    I arrived at the inn after a day.

    "Wee."

    The innkeeper and staff came out the door to wee us.

    Watching it through the window, I got off the carriage when the coachman opened the door.

    The innkeeper, who was talking to a nobleman, was surprised to see me.

    Then he said something to the nobleman with a serious face.

    The nobleman nced at me while listening to the innkeeper. He looked like he was very annoyed.

    <i>What is it? Is there any problem?</i>

    "What''s going on?"

    When I asked out of curiosity, the nobleman sighed and answered.

    He didn''t know that the Lady woulde, so he prepared only rooms for two people.

    <i>Not Sir Thebesa, but Lady?</i>

    I felt a little bitter, but I didn''t show it.

    I didn''t want to run into such a trivial problem.

    Does that mean I have to share the room with a man?

    If it was set as I was told, you''re right.

    I wanted to follow what was set as much as possible, but I was reluctant to go with it.

    There''s no way I wanted to share a room with a man who was neither my lover nor my family.

    Is there no room left?

    All double rooms are full. There is one single room, but it is very small and shabby.

    "It''s okay. I''ll use it.

    The innkeeper was bewildered by my answer and exined.

    It''s a really shabby room, My Lady. There is only one bed of furniture, so it would be very inconvenient for a nobledy to use.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    It''s only one night.

    And it was better than sharing a room with a man.

    I''ll go with that room, so please prepare it.

    Of course, thats not going to happen.

    Looking back at the sudden interruption, I saw Marquis Valdir, who had a slightly displeased look on his face.

    Letting the Lady use a shabby room? As a gentleman, that''s uneptable.

    Just listening to it, it seemed like he was thinking of me, but he''s not.

    Because it was an act of treating me as a nobledy, not as a member of the delegation.

    Knowing this, I couldn''t ept the Marquis''s goodwill as it was.

    I don''t really care about it, Marquis.

    I care. Or would you like to use my room?

    <i>What did he say?</i>

    I replied, bewildered.

    "It''s fine."

    Then, do what I tell you to do.

    Marquis Valdir nced at the people and said to the youngest-looking man.

    Zeffel, Ill let you use the room.

    At the Marquis''s words, Zeffel nced at me.

    It was the eyes that asked why I had to go to such a length for you''.

    Other people also looked at me with unkind eyes.

    I also didn''t want someone to be kicked out of their room because of me.

    I''d rather if I was the one who went out.

    I''m really fine. I''ll go with that single room.

    Despite my earnest request, Marquis Valdir neatly ignored me and entered the inn.

    The dissatisfied, stinging gazes of others fell on my back.

    I didn''t expect this journey to be smooth, but I couldn''t believe a problem had already risen.

    A sigh came out automatically. I was seriously worried about the remaining journey ahead.

    ****

    Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    ***

    Because she''s a woman. Because she''s ady.<i></i>

    These were the words I heard the most from people while going from the capital to Hutton.

    It felt like I had heard it more than I had in my entire life without adding a single lie.

    When I ate or rested.

    Even when I was sleeping, the words because she''s a woman'' followed.

    Please dont treat me like a woman.

    When I said that because I couldn''t stand it anymore, they responded with bizarre expressions.

    The Lady is not a man, right?

    I was taken aback, but there''s nothing I could say because it was true.

    Still, they grumbled when I couldn''t erase the dissatisfied expression on my face.

    We''re so considerate of you. I dont know what you''re dissatisfied with.

    The Lady is so fussy.

    Did the meaning of considerate change without my knowledge?

    The behavior they showed me was outright contempt and they treated me like an outcast, not considerate.

    Should I say this was what you call bullying?

    They seemed to want me to get hurt, but unfortunately, I was fine.

    Because I was used to this kind of situation.

    When I was at the Count of Thebesa, I was treated even more than this.

    So, I was fine.

    <i>am I really okay?</i>

    Huu.

    At the sudden question, I sighed deeply and closed the book I was reading.

    It''s a book I had always liked, but I couldn''t concentrate on it because of the situation.

    And I also felt like I was getting a little motion sickness.

    I looked out the window to change my mood.

    "Wow."

    The blue drawing paper could be seen over the thick forest. It was the sea I had only heard of.

    The sea I saw for the first time in my life was very beautiful.

    As I looked at the vast open sea, my deep sorrow seemed to disappear.

    It looked so pretty from a distance. How much prettier would it be from up close?

    I was really looking forward to it. I couldn''t wait to get closer and see it.

    Falling in love with the charm of the sea, I stared at the sea endlessly.

    About 4 hourster.

    We finally arrived at our destination, Hutton.

    As a port city, Hutton''s symbol was the anchor.

    The carriage continued to run diligently until it reached the mansion in the north of Hutton.

    This was where Armand Hutton, Lord of Hutton, lived.

    The Marquis of Hutton was a family that produced outstanding naval officers from generation to generation.

    Even Armand Hutton, the current Lord of the Marquis of Hutton, was the number one person in the Empire who had no one to follow in terms of chart navigation skill.

    As a result, no one could say anything about a marquis ruling over such arge city, over a duke.

    The reason Hutton had grown this much was also because of the efforts of Marquis Hutton.

    Wee, everyone. Wee to the Marquis of Hutton.

    It was a young man, not Marquis Hutton, who came to greet us.

    It was my first time seeing him, but Marquis Valdir smiled brightly and called out the man''s name as if he knew him.

    Its been a while, Aldor.

    Its been a while since Ive seen you too, Marquis.

    Aldor Hutton. Armand Hutton''s second son.

    Aldor Hutton, who had greeted Marquis Valdir, looked at me and eximed briefly.

    Oh, who is this beautifuldy?

    It wasn''t a face that didn''t know me.

    He must have already received the list of diplomatic mission, so he couldn''t possibly not know.

    My name is Le Thebesa.

    Even so, I reached out my hand to shake his hand because it was essential to introduce myself at the first meeting.

    I''m Aldor Hutton. It is an honor to meet a beautifuldy.

    But instead of shaking my hand, he held the back of my hand and kissed it.

    His behavior was disciplined and polite like a gentleman, but not in the way he looked at me.

    Eyes that gleamed darkly looked like they would eat me up at any moment.

    <b><i>You have fine skin.</i></b>

    it was the same eyes as when Andante looked at me in the past.

    I was startled and bit my tongue.

    You are truly a beautifuldy.

    His words and gaze made me feel like I was standing on a single feather. I got goosebumps all over my body.

    If I had known such a beautifuldy woulde, I would have paid more attention.

    I smiled, trying to straighten my distorted face. Fortunately, I was used to forcing myself to smile.

    It''s still great.

    I said something I didn''t mean and naturally pulled out my hand.

    Aldor looked at his hand that had held me as if it was a pity, then raised the corner of his mouth, smiling.

    Ive heard so many rumors that Ive always wondered what kind of person you are, that''s why Im delighted to meet you like this.

    I bet he was of the same ss as Andante.

    Now his target was me?

    It was terrifying just thinking about it. Cold sweat flowed down my spine.

    I wanted to run away right away, but I couldn''t.

    On the surface, Aldor Hutton was perfectly normal.

    If I did that, I would be the only one who became a fool.

    Aldor.

    I was thinking about what to do, but unexpectedly, Marquis Valdir saved me.

    Where is Marquis Hutton?

    Of course, it wasn''t to save me, but it''s purely had something to do with Aldor.

    Father went out to the port for a while. He wanted to greet you personally, but an important trading ship came in today. I ask for your understanding.

    Still, thanks to this, I was able to escape Aldor''s spiderweb-like gaze.

    I slipped back in fear of being caught by Aldor again.

    Aldor, who had been talking to Marquis Valdir for a long time, looked around the people as if he had suddenly remembered.

    His gaze finally reached me.

    I tantly avoided his gaze.

    Aldor then smiled and looked back at Marquis Valdir.

    Everyone must be tired from the long journey, but I''ve made you all wait too long. The servants will guide you to your room. And I''ll guide you personally, Marquis.

    Marquis Valdir smiled happily.

    "Oh my. I''m grateful, but I''m sorry that I''ve been bothering you for nothing."

    "No. Of course, it''s something I should do. Come this way.

    Marquis Valdir entered the mansion with Aldor.

    Immediately after that, a maid approached me and politely greeted me.

    The maid, full of freckles on her face, appeared to be like Sarah''s age.

    My name is Eria. I will be serving you from today. It is a great honor to serve you, My Lady.

    "Okay."

    Then, I''ll guide you to your room.

    As I was about to follow Eria, a nobleman approached me.

    I looked back after giving Eria a blink, asking her to wait for a moment.

    Whats wrong?

    I would like to inform you about the uing schedule.

    I already knew the schedule, but there might be some changes, so I listened to the nobleman.

    You are free to do whatever you want until this evening, but please join us for dinner.

    They always outcasted me, telling me to eat alone. What''s wrong with them?

    Do we have any special ns for the evening?

    We have an appointment for dinner with Marquis Armand Hutton.

    <i>Ah, that''s why you want me to join you, huh?</i>

    <i>Because it''ll be difficult for them to turn away from me in that kind of position.</i>

    "I understand. Is there any other schedule that changes other than that?

    The nobleman was silent for a moment before answering.

    "There isn''t."

    The silence bothered me, but I didn''t ask what it was.

    If I asked him, I was sure he wouldn''t tell me.

    I also didn''t want to argue for no reason.

    Then, Ill see you at dinner, My Lady. Until then, rest well.

    May the Lord rest well too.

    We exchanged bows casually, and then I followed Eria to the annex.

    Except for Marquis Valdir, all guests were staying in the annex, and I was no exception.

    Like a marquis''s annex, the annex wasrge, splendid, and beautiful.

    It''s very obvious that they cared about weing guests from everywhere.

    An envoy from Natsha Kingdom would being soon, so of course, he paid a lot of attention.

    I was following Eria while looking around the mansion, but when I suddenly felt someone''s gaze, I stopped walking and looked back.

    But there''s nothing there.

    <i>What? Am I mistaken again?</i>

    If it was the first time, I wouldn''t have minded it, but I had felt the same feeling before.

    That''s why I couldn''t simply pass it, so I kept looking around.

    What''s wrong, My Lady?

    it''s nothing."

    In the end, I couldn''t find anything, so I followed Eria again.

    I kept ncing back, but I still couldn''t find anything.

    Here it is, My Lady.

    The room Eria guided me to was on the third floor of the annex, at the eastern end of the building.

    I didn''t like rooms withrge windows, but I liked this one.

    Because I could see the blue sea clearly through therge window.

    I approached the window and opened it. The wind smelled like salty seaweed. I guessed it was the smell of the sea.

    The sea sparkling under the sunlight was so pretty. I stood by the window for a while and looked at the sea.

    In the meantime, Eria, who had finished organizing my luggage, approached me and said.

    You seem to like the sea.

    "I like it. It''s my first time seeing it.

    Oh, really? Well, you must have not had a chance to see the sea because you''ve been ind all the time."

    Yeah.

    Then, would you like to take a closer look?

    <i>Take a closer look?</i>

    Is there a beach in the mansion?

    No way. Of course, you have to go outside.

    <i>Do you mean I should leave the mansion?</i>

    Youvee all the way to Hutton, so it must be frustrating to just stay in your room, right?!

    <i>That''s right, but</i>

    You dont have any other ns until dinner anyway.

    Eria''s words shook my heart.

    I also wanted to go outside, so it made me more tempted to do it.

    Although I was the emperor''s agent, as a member of the delegation, I had to get Marquis Valdir''s permission as he''s the representative of the delegation.

    It was only in the mansion that I was able to move freely. Outside was excluded.

    After contemting, I eventually went to Marquis Valdir and asked if I could go outside for a while.

    You can go.

    Not only did Marquis Valdir dly give his permission, but he also gave me a carriage and an escort knight.

    <i>why is he so kind to me?</i>

    If Marquis Valdir was originally a friendly person to me, I would have happily epted it, but it was suspicious because he''s not.

    Can I really go out?

    When I asked for confirmation, Marquis Valdir replied with a chuckle.

    Why are you asking me that? If the Lady wants to go out, she can go out, and if she doesnt want to, she doesnt need to.

    His answer was that he didn''t care whether I went out or not.

    Ironically, I was relieved by his words and went out immediately.

    ***

    Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    ***

    I left the mansion with a carriage, but that''s all.

    I used my two strong legs to walk around the streets, and there was no escort knight with me.

    Eria was anxious about that, but I was somewhat lighthearted.

    Because I didn''t really like taking people around.

    Where do you want to go first, My Lady?

    Um, well.

    I pondered for a moment and answered.

    Lets go to the port first. I want to see the sea more closely.

    Then,e this way.

    As someone who confidently said that she would take me around Hutton, Eria knew Hutton''s geography well.

    As soon as I entered the port with Eria, I could see the vast open sea with its salty smell.

    The waves, pushed by the wind, hit the rocks and disappeared into the air, creating white foam.

    There were a lot of people in the port.

    Sailors, merchants, and travelers were also seen.

    <i>What''s the name of those white birds flying in the sky again?</i>

    What''s the name of that bird?

    I asked Eria.

    That''s called seagull. Do you know that you can feed seagulls?

    Is that possible?

    "Of course! Please wait a minute, I''ll go buy the bread."

    I picked up a piece of bread that Eria bought and lifted it high in the sky.

    Then a seagull took it in an instant.

    <i>Wow, amazing. I can''t believe I fed seagulls.</i>

    Now, try this too!

    I smiled like a child and gave pieces of bread to the seagulls.

    Then, following Eria''s rmendation, we headed to sea street.

    ording to Eria, the sea street was a famous street that travelers, whoe to Hutton, must visit at least once.

    As she said, the street was full of people whether it was really a famous street. It seemed to be more than the port.

    Its cheap, its cheap!

    Take a look!

    There were a lot of food ingredients that weren''tmonly found in ind areas, such as seafood and fish, at the stalls.

    There were also a lot of handicrafts that were made using the characteristics of the sea, such as corals, pearls, and shells.

    I didn''t know when I could go out again, so should I buy Sarah''s gift in advance?

    I might as well buy a gift for Baron Delrond and Kalian.

    I thought gifts with the characteristics of this ce would be good, so I bought a hairpin with shell decoration for Sarah, and a coral reef quill pen for Baron Delrond.

    And as for Kalian what should I buy?

    This was hard. I was thinking about buying a quill pen like the baron''s, but for a famous emperor, a quill pen as a gift seemed too shabby.

    Then, what would be good to buy?

    I looked around the stall carefully.

    <i>This looks too cheap, and that doesn''t go well with Kalian</i>

    "Ah."

    After looking around for a long time, what caught my eye was blue jewel-studded cufflinks.

    The jewel that was studded on the button reminded me of Kalian''s eyes.

    I picked it up as if I was possessed.

    I can''t believe you picked that up. You have good eyes!

    The merchant smiled brightly and exined the jewel on the button.

    Its a Blue Marine, and its a special jewel that can only be found here in Hutton. It''s also called the tears of the sea.

    Wasn''t that a nickname for pearls?

    Anyway, it''s definitely a jewel I had never seen before.

    I had never seen it in a store that handled all the jewels on the continent.

    That meant it might not be a jewel.

    I''ll buy this.

    I was wondering whether I could give it to Kalian, but I ended up buying the cufflinks.

    That''s how much the jewel on this button went well with Kalian.

    <i>I hope he likes it.</i>

    This is yours.

    I also bought a simple gift for Eria, who took the trouble to guide me.

    "Thank you!"

    Eria bowed as if she was very moved.

    After exploring the streets a little more with Eria, I returned to the mansion around 5 o''clock.

    Returning to my room, I put down the things I had bought and headed to the main building to meet Marquis Valdir.

    I wanted to hear his review of the document I gave to Dillon Valdir before.

    Because he should have read it all by now.

    but he might not have read it.

    I went to his room, but Marquis Valdir was away.

    <i>Where did he go?</i>

    I asked a passing servant for Marquis Valdir''s whereabouts.

    Do you happen to know where Marquis Valdir is?

    Marquis Valdir is having a meeting with the other diplomatic missions in the conference room on the first floor.

    <i>who''s having a meeting with whom?</i>

    <i>Marquis Valdir and the other diplomatic missions?</i>

    <i>Then what about me? Am I not one of the diplomatic missions?</i>

    "Ha."

    I couldn''t help butugh. I rubbed my face with my hand.

    I already knew well that they ignored me and hated me.

    There''s no way I couldn''t not know because they showed it so openly.

    However, the reason I didn''t say anything all this time was because I didn''t like them either, and I didn''t want to cause problems by bumping into them.

    But this was a different case.

    How could they have a meeting without me? It was a problem I couldn''t get past.

    I headed straight to the conference room on the first floor. Just as the meeting was over, people were leaving the conference room.

    Starting with Marquis Valdir, then all the diplomatic missions except me.

    I heard the thing from the servant, but when I saw it in person, it was even more absurd.

    I stood a few steps away from the conference room and looked at them.

    So I hey, hey.

    What''s wro

    The people who noticed me btedly shut their mouths all at once and looked into my eyes.

    A heavy silence fell in the hallway.

    Thest to break the silence was Marquis Valdir.

    What''s wrong?

    The nobleman closest to the Marquis pointed at me with a blink.

    Only then did the Marquis realize that I was here and looked at me.

    Unlike the other nobles, who looked at me and panicked, the Marquis was calm.

    Oh, it''s Lady Thebesa. Did you enjoy walking around the streets?

    <i>To say things like that casually.</i>

    It was fun walking around the streets.

    With a forced smile on my lips, I walked up to the Marquis and said,

    I heard you had a meeting.

    "We did."

    Why didnt you call me?

    Marquis Valdir looked at me with a face that seemed like he didn''t understand what I meant.

    "I don''t know why you''re asking me that. The Lady was the first to say that she wanted to go out to see the streets.

    That''s right.

    I did it because I didnt hear that we had a meeting today.

    In response to my answer, Marquis Valdir looked at the nobleman who stood a little further away. He was the nobleman who gave me the schedule.

    Sir Salmon. Did you not tell Lady Thebesa that we had a meeting this afternoon?"

    Salmon nced at me and answered.

    No, I said it.

    <i>What are you saying right now</i>

    He''s lying!

    I clenched my teeth and shouted.

    I never heard from Sir Salmon that we had a meeting!

    That''s what she said, Sir Salmon.

    Marquis Valdir asked Salmon again.

    Salmon replied with a shrug.

    It''s not me who is lying, it''s Lady Thebesa.

    <i>How can you lie so calmly without blinking an eye?</i>

    It was absurd and ridiculous. I asked, ring at Salmon.

    Sir clearly said to me that we have no special schedules until dinner tonight, so I''m free to do whatever I want. You didn''t say a word about the meeting."

    He said it.

    It was another nobleman beside Salmon who answered.

    I saw it. When we just arrived at the mansion, Sir Salmon surely told Lady Thebesa about the changed schedule.

    I saw it too.

    In an instant, two fake witnesses made my position difficult.

    If I stayed like this, I would be called a liar.

    Before that happened, I had to make an excuse quickly, but I didn''t know what to say.

    I couldn''t think of anything because my mind turned white like a nk sheet of paper.

    I stared nkly at Salmon, who looked at me triumphantly, and the nobles whispering.

    Hmm.

    Marquis Valdir looked back at me.

    Then, what do you think, Lady Thebesa?

    <i>What do I think?</i>

    <i>Of course, I</i>

    "I did not lie.

    I managed to part my lips that didn''te off easily.

    I tried to answer calmly, but I couldn''t stop my voice from trembling.

    I really didnt hear it.

    Even if I said this, they wouldn''t believe me anyway.

    Its not that you didnt hear it, you must have forgotten it.

    As expected, Marquis Valdir didn''t believe me.

    no, maybe he didn''t intend to believe me from the beginning.

    If I thought about it, it was strange that Marquis Valdir passively allowed me to go out.

    It was even more strange for him to give an escort knight and a carriage.

    <i>It was all nned, huh?</i>

    From the beginning, they were going to have a meeting without me.

    They made this n because if they did it openly, I could tell them to the emperor.

    They were such shameful and cowardly people.

    I was angry, frustrated, and feeling absurd, but there was nothing I could do now.

    No matter what I said, they would dismiss it as a lie.

    In this case, it''s better to be silent.

    I knew that well, but I was so angry.

    I wanted to grab Salmon right away and shout, why are you making me look like a liar?!''

    <i>Calm down, Le.</i>

    <i>Don''t fall for their tricks.</i>

    <i>There''s nothing good about being angry.</i>

    It seems that you have finally realized what you were doing.

    As I struggled to swallow my anger, Marquis Valdir tapped me on the shoulder and said.

    Dont meddle too much. Stay quiet and go back to the capital.

    Then who knows, I might tell Duke Giltian some good words for the Lady. Haha."

    He passed by meughing so loudly, revealing his neat teeth.

    Salmon and the other nobles also passed by me smiling.

    Some of them deliberately bumped my shoulder and passed by.

    Left alone, I clenched my fists so tightly that my blood veins stood out.

    I had to bite my lip so hard that it bled to hold back the tears that burst out because of the soaring emotions.

    ***

    Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    ****

    I couldn''t remember what mind I had when I returned to my room.

    When I came to my senses, I was already in my room, lying in bed without even changing my clothes.

    It seemed that I fell asleep.

    I couldn''t believe I could sleep peacefully even when something like that happened.

    I rubbed my face with my hands and got up.

    It was dark outside the window. It meant that a lot of time had passed since then.

    <i>hold on. What about dinner with Marquis Hutton?</i>

    When I btedly remembered that while staring out the window, I got up in a hurry and pulled the bell rope.

    As if waiting for my call, Eria came in right away.

    Did you call me, My Lady?

    What about dinner with Marquis Hutton?

    If it''s that schedule, it was canceled. Master said he would be homete due to port work.

    The master Eria was talking about was referring to Marquis Hutton.

    It''s for real this time, right?

    When I asked in case I was the only one who didn''t join again like before, Eria nodded her head.

    It really is. Master hasn''t returned yet."

    "Really?"

    If so, it was fortunate. Only then did I sit back on the bed in relief.

    What would you like for dinner, My Lady?

    I''ll pass.

    It''ste, and it''s obvious that if I ate dinner in this mood, I would have indigestion.

    I didn''t want to suffer from eating for nothing.

    Then, should I help you with the bathing?

    I''m just taking a bath, you dont have to help me.

    Eria tilted her head.

    Are you sure it''s really okay?

    "Yeah. You can go and rest while I''m taking a bath.

    "I understand."

    After a while, when Eria said the bath was ready, I headed to the bathroom.

    Soaking in the hot water seemed to wash away the fatigue of travel I felt.

    But the concerns were still there.

    Huu.

    I sighed deeply and poured hot water on my face.

    Although I was included in the delegation, the number of people who could participate in the meeting was limited.

    Judging by Marquis Valdir''s attitude, it was highly likely that he wouldn''t include me in the meeting with Natsha Kingdom.

    Then, what should I do?

    If I couldn''t participate in the meeting, I couldn''t meet Duke Giltian''s conditions

    More than that, the fact that I might disappoint Kalian, who trusted me and entrusted me, came to me as a bigger concern.

    If I had known this would happen, I should''ve just said I wouldnt do it

    Because of it, I suffered hardships and suffered humiliation for no reason.

    As I was thinking about how to solve this situation, the water got cold.

    <i>Should I get out now? It''s not good to stay in the water for too long.</i>

    I roughly wiped off the water, put on my robe, and came out.

    When I sat down at the dressing table, Eria took a towel and dried my hair.

    Didn''t I say it''s okay for you to rest?

    I want to do my job until the end.

    That said, I couldn''t say anything. I left her to do as she pleased.

    When Eria was almost done drying my hair, <b>Tok Tok</b>, knocks were heard.

    Considering that I was still only wearing a robe, Eria went outside.

    My Lady, there was a call from the Imperial Pce.

    Imperial Pce? At this time?

    Are you sure it was a call from the Emperor?

    I''m not sure about that. I just heard there''s a call on the magic messenger bird.

    Unlike the magicmunication tool, magic messenger bird was a magic tool that only conveyed the other person''s voice.

    It had the advantage of being able to be used for a longer time than the magicmunication tool, but it had a big disadvantage that it could only be contacted once it was connected.

    "Bring it."

    If it''s the magic messenger bird, there''s no need for me to change clothes.

    In Eria''s hand, who came back in after going out, there''s a small toy bird with a spring.

    When Eria put the bird on the table and turned the spring, the beak moved as the spring slowly turned.

    [Did you arrive safely at Hutton?]

    As expected, it was Kalian who contacted me.

    After I sent Eria out, I answered.

    We arrived safely. How have you been, Your Majesty?

    [I''m always the same.]

    Hearing Kalian''s voice, which was the same as usual, made me choked up for no reason. I felt like I was going to cry.

    [It''s raining in the capital right now, what about Hutton?]

    Its very clear here.

    I couldn''t show Kalian that I was crying, so I answered calmly and gently pressed my eyes with the back of my hand.

    Tears that I couldn''t hold back flowed down my cheeks.

    [I''m d it''s clear. Because it''s near the beach, the damage will be worse if it rains.]

    You''re right.

    It was fortunate that it wasn''t a magicmunication tool, but a magic messenger bird.

    If it had been a magicmunication tool, I would have shown this unsightly appearance to Kalian.

    I thought it was really fortunate and wiped away my tears, but Kalian suddenly asked.

    [Are you crying?]

    <i>How can he</i>

    I looked at the messenger bird in confusion.

    I wondered if he could see me, but it couldn''t have been.

    Because the messenger bird didn''t have such a function.

    Then, how did he know?

    Did I speak in a crying voice?

    There''s no way. I spoke the same as usual though.

    Then, was he just poking it?

    [As expected, you must be crying.]

    I''m not."

    It wasn''t a lie. I was so surprised that tears overflowed.

    I continued, wiping away the tear marks left around my eyes.

    I have no reason to cry.

    [Well. What did Marquis Valdir say to you?]

    <i>Could it be that he has the ability to foresight other than the ability to handle water?</i>

    Kalian pinpointed the reason too precisely that it made me have such a ridiculous thought.

    [Looks like I hit the mark.]

    <i>I guess he doesn''t have the foresight ability.</i>

    I suddenly thought of telling Kalian what happened with Marquis Valdir, but I decided not to.

    "No. Nothing happened with Marquis Valdir.

    If I told him, the problem in front of me would be solved right away, but that''s all.

    It would only deepen the misunderstanding between Marquis Valdir and me.

    In addition, if I worked as an aide, something like this would happen again, and it''s not right to expect Kalian to solve it each time.

    <i>I have to solve it myself.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i>although there''s no way.</i>

    [Did nothing really happen?]

    "Yes."

    [Le.]

    Kalian''s voice became a little heavy. I got tense up and waited for him to speak.

    [I hate people who lie.]

    As I lowered my head, my gaze naturally went down a little more than the messenger bird.

    Kalian''s words continued.

    [I''ll ask again. Did nothing really happen with Marquis Valdir?]

    I couldn''t answer.

    To lie again, I was bothered by what he said, and I couldn''t even tell him the truth, so I kept my mouth shut.

    Then Kalian let out a deep sigh.

    I wiggled my fingers and apologized.

    I apologize, Your Majesty.

    [I don''t like hearing you apologizing, but I have to hear it this time.]

    I

    [But I don''t want to hear it twice.]

    Kalian cut me off firmly.

    [Le, do you remember what I told you to keep in mind before you go?]

    <i>What he told me to keep in mind?</i>

    I looked back on my memory for a moment before answering.

    Do you mean to not forget the fact that I joined the diplomatic mission as the emperors agent?

    [Right. And you said you''d keep that in mind.]

    Right.

    [But now that I look at it, it seems youpletely forgot.]

    "Yes? There''s no way. I remember it very well.

    [So, are you acting appropriately as the emperor''s agent now?]

    "That''s

    I hesitated because I couldn''t answer yes confidently.

    Then I heard a short click of tongue.

    [Don''t forget, Le. You are the emperor''s agent. You''re always]

    While listening to Kalian, the magic messenger bird suddenly stopped.

    I panicked and tried to rewind the spring, but it didn''t work. It seemed that the magic had run out.

    I returned the messenger bird to Eria and sat down on the sofa.

    Kalian gave me a tremendous right to be the emperor''s agent so that I could freely express my mind.

    So that I could freely express my mind

    <i>Express? I can''t even participate in the meeting with the way things are going.</i>

    Augh came out of nowhere because my situation was funny.

    <i>but I still have to do something.</i>

    I came here as the emperor''s agent, so I couldn''t return without doing anything.

    Because that was an insult to Kalian.

    It was unconditional to lead this diplomatic meeting sessfully.

    To do that, I had to participate in the meeting

    can I do it?

    I shook my head at the sudden worry.

    It''s not can I do it?'', but I have to do it''.

    <i>I will definitely do it.</i>

    *****

    ording to Mavel, the drug Misa used was quite expensive enough that ordinary people could barely afford it even though they saved half their lives.

    As Misa was a maid, her ie was better than that of ordinary people, but she wasn''t rich enough to buy such expensive drugs.

    It would be possible if she was prepared tomit suicide and spent all of her wealth, but there were some things that weren''t clear.

    Thinking that there might be something he was unaware of, Philen tenaciously dug into Misa.

    In the meantime, he found out something unexpected.

    "Now what did you say?

    Philen asked, doubting his ears.

    The maid replied, down on the floor and trembling.

    That, that vial is the one that Young Lady Le had.

    <i>It''s the drug that Le had?</i>

    There''s no lie in those words, right?

    O, of course.

    The maid shook her head big and continued.

    On the day Young Lady Le left the mansion, I clearly saw her holding the vial when I helped her organize her luggage. A, and this

    The maid held out a small bottle with trembling hands.

    It was the same bottle that came out of Misa''s room, and it contained a blue drug inside.

    I, I found it in Young Lady Les luggage that was kept in the storage.

    ***

    Support us if you like what we do.  /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    ***

    The small bottle passed through Harchen''s hand, then into Philen''s grasp.

    Philen looked at the vial carefully again.

    It was definitely the same vial that came out of Misa''s room.

    That really meant that Le had instigated Misa to poison Cecily.

    At thepletely unexpected fact, Philen stared nkly at the vial.

    The butler who brought the maid to Philen, Harchen, was also shocked.

    Come to think of it, the only person Misa could be loyal to, even risking her life, was Le.

    After Le left the mansion, Misa was the only one who missed her.

    Other maids testified that she frequently visited Le''s room as well as the storage where Le''s stuff was kept.

    Philen''s expression became more serious.

    Harchen looked at him and said carefully.

    Is it possible that the maid, while looking at Young Lady Les stuff, identally found the vial and made an arbitrary n?

    "Anyway, it''s true that Le bought this drug to harm my child."

    Philen said, emphasizing the part my child.''

    Because of what he said, Harchen was no longer able to take Le''s side and kept his mouth shut.

    Philen closed his eyes and took a deep breath, thinking about the possibility that Le wasn''t the culprit.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, Le was definitely the culprit.

    She killed his child.

    His long-awaited first child!

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    Philen couldn''t hold back his boiling anger and mmed the handle of the sofa.

    He couldn''t believe Le, not no one else, would do something like this.

    As much as he trusted Le, he felt a great sense of betrayal.

    Philen clenched his jaw and stood up.

    Im going to the capital right now.

    <i>Le.</i>

    <i>If you really killed my child, I won''t forgive you.</i>

    <i>Never.</i>

    *****

    The diplomatic mission of Natsha Kingdom arrived in Hutton on the second day we arrived in Hutton.

    After hearing the news in advance that they wereing, I changed into my uniform and went outside.

    Marquis Valdir, who hade out beforehand, frowned at my outfit.

    Lady, why are you dressed like that?

    <i>Is there something wrong with it?</i>

    Is there a problem?

    Your outfit is not like ady''s.

    <i>My outfit is not like ady''s? What</i>

    <i>Ah, is it because I''m not wearing a dress?</i>

    If I was an ordinary nobledy, it would be appropriate to wear a dress, but I was clearly an aide to the emperor and a member of the delegation.

    But it would be ridiculous to say something like that.

    "I hope you don''t forget that I am His Majesty''s aide."

    Who said that?

    Marquis Valdir chuckled.

    I just said that if you''re ady, its better to dress like ady.

    I''ll make a suggestion to His Majesty the next time they fit the uniform.

    Perhaps not liking my answer, Marquis Valdir looked dissatisfied.

    He looked like he still had a lot to say, but he had to turn around without saying a word because of the report that the diplomatic mission of the Natsha Kingdom would soon arrive at the mansion.

    After a while, arge and dignified group of people entered the main building.

    Wee to the Empire.

    The representative of the diplomatic mission was Marquis Valdir, but the lord was Marquis Hutton, so he weed the delegation on our behalf.

    Thank you for weing us, Marquis Hutton.

    It was Marquis Azef, the representative of the diplomatic mission, who greeted on behalf of the Natsha Kingdom.

    I''m Marquis Valdir, the Minister of Foreign Affairs.

    As Marquis Valdir joined the conversation, their conversation got a little bit longer.

    I nced through the Natsha Kingdom delegation while they were talking.

    As stated in the document, the delegation consisted of a total of 5 people, 4 of whom were male and one female.

    I saw them for the first time today, but I already knew who was who because I had read the document beforehand.

    I was looking through the people with their names on my head, and I happened to make eye contact with the woman that was looking at me.

    The woman approached me with her eyes folded neatly. Every time she moved, her short bob hair flickered.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Diane Andrian.

    Diane introduced herself and asked for a handshake.

    It was a greeting that wasn''tmonly used among nobledies.

    So even though I felt a little strange, I felt better because she seemed to treat me as a full-fledged official rather than a nobledy.

    Its nice to meet you too. My name is Le Thebesa.

    I smiled and took her outstretched hand.

    Hutton is truly a beautiful city. I felt good all the way through because it felt like I was seeing the Natsha Kingdom.

    She implicitly boasted that the Natsha Kingdom was beautiful.

    Hutton is certainly a beautiful city, but there are many more beautiful cities in the Empire than Hutton.

    At other times, I would have passed it, but not now.

    I replied with a smile.

    Especially Baruch, the capital, is the most beautiful. If there is an opportunity, I would like to invite you to the capital.

    Diane''s eyes lit up as she looked at me. Her lips went up in a pleasant line.

    I''m really looking forward to it. At that time, Sir Thebesa will guide me, right?

    Sir Thebesa. As expected, she recognized me as an official.

    I was happy with that fact, but my situation of having to be happy only over such things made me feel bitter.

    "Of course."

    Conversation with Diane was pleasant and fun.

    Above all, it was good that she didn''t ignore me like other nobles.

    Oh my, what are these two beautifuldies talking about?

    While talking to Diane, Aldor suddenly interrupted.

    Short hair is notmon in the Empire, so I dont have a chance to see it, but its very refreshing to see it this way.

    Aldor nced at Diane up and down as if it was very interesting.

    <i>How rude you are to the person in front of you.</i>

    As a noble of the same empire, I was ashamed.

    Lord Hutton.

    I called him because I thought it would be better to stop him before he became ruder.

    Then Aldor winked at me.

    Don''t be jealous, Lady Thebesa. In my eyes, the Lady is the prettiest.

    <i>What kind of nonsense is this</i>

    I bit the soft flesh in my mouth to deal with the crumbling expression on my face. The corners of my lips, which I tried hard to raise, trembled slightly.

    Thats rude.

    Unlike me, who hid my emotions, Diane expressed her displeasure.

    Is this how the Empire wees delegations from other countries? Sexually harassing a member of the delegation?

    As Diane''s voice resounded loudly through the hall, everyone''s attention was drawn.

    Aldor''s face, which had unexpectedly be the center of attention and was cornered as a molester, turned red.

    Whe, when did I sexually harass you!

    Didn''t you just say that? And why are you speaking informally? I never gave you permission to speak casually.

    Unlike me who hesitated, Diane said what she wanted to say without hesitation.

    <i>Even though we''re both women, we''re so different.</i>

    I was embarrassed and ashamed of myself. The desire to act confidently like Diane suddenly soared.

    As Diane shot him, Aldor kept his mouth shut with a red face.

    Whats going on?

    Marquis Hutton came to Aldor''s behind and asked.

    "Father! I''m innocent!

    Aldor confessed his innocence to Marquis Hutton.

    After hearing all the stories, Marquis Hutton sighed and pushed Aldor''s back.

    You go back to your room.

    "Father!"

    "Now!"

    At Marquis Hutton''s roar, Aldor stomped and disappeared.

    My stupid son made a mistake.

    Marquis Hutton apologized to Diane.

    I apologize on his behalf, Lady Andrian.

    I ept your apologies for the Lord''s rudeness, but I hope the Marquis will correct the title as well.

    Diane smiled brightly at the bewildered Marquis Hutton.

    It is correct to call me Sir Andrian or Viscount Andrian, not Lady Andrian. Because I am here as a diplomat.

    *****

    Isnt it too early for you to corner someone?

    Diane, who came into her room guided by Marquis Azef, took off her coat and looked at him.

    What do you mean? You told me to pick a hole, uncle.

    Thats true, but after talking to them, I think we dont have to.

    Looks like they''re not thatpetent, huh?

    I think Marquis Hutton is still good enough, but Marquis Valdir is good for nothing?

    Marquis Azef smiled and sat down on the sofa.

    I can''t believe such a man is the Minister of Foreign Affairs. The glory of the empire seems to be a thing of the past. This meeting will be easy to resolve.

    "Well. Will it be?

    At Diane''s answer, Marquis Azef looked at her.

    Seems like there''s someone on your mind, huh?

    "Yes, there is."

    "Who?"

    Diane thought for a moment and shrugged.

    It doesnt seem to be an obstacle yet, but Ill let you know when it grows to that level.

    *****

    It was a pity that I couldn''t talk to Diane more because of Aldor.

    I wanted to visit her, but I held back because it didn''t seem like I could meet a foreign delegation privately.

    From the other person''s point of view, they might think that I was here to be a spy.

    And Marquis Valdir would find some faults in me needlessly.

    <i>I''ll see her again at dinner anyway, so we can talk then.</i>

    Soothing my regret, I went through the data I had organized about the Natsha Kingdom.

    But had Marquis Valdir read the data I gave him?

    I was sure he wouldn''t even look at it.

    <i>As expected, I have to attend the meeting.</i>

    Marquis Valdir wouldn''t allow me to attend the meeting, but it didn''t matter.

    Because I was the Emperor''s agent.

    That alone was enough to qualify me to attend the meeting without the Marquis''s permission.

    "My Lady."

    Eria came in with arge box.

    The Marquis has sent you a gift.

    Seeing her calling him Marquis'' instead of Master'', she probably referred to Marquis Valdir.

    I couldn''t believe he sent me a gift. It probably wasn''t sent in a good way.

    I looked at the box with ufortable eyes.

    On the other hand, Eria smiled and put the box on the table.

    May I open it, My Lady?

    It''s a gift sent through a maid, so it wouldn''t contain anything strange, right?

    I answered while trying to soothe my ufortable heart.

    yeah."

    ***

    Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    ***

    Inside the box was a beautiful blue dress.

    Seeing the dress, Eria put her hands together and her eyes twinkled like a girl.

    Oh my, what a beautiful dress.

    "Right?"

    Obviously, the dress was beautiful, but the intention of sending this was not beautiful at all.

    Because it was an implicit warning not to think about acting as an aide.

    I didn''t expect Marquis Valdir woulde out like this.

    I looked at the dress in annoyance.

    Dont just look at it, try it on, My Lady.

    Eria, who didn''t know anything, said with an excited face.

    Not wanting to spoil her mood, I nodded, indicating that I would do as she wanted.

    Eria quickly picked up the dress.

    The hem of the dress, which was sprinkled with finely ground pearl powder, dispersed elegantly.

    "Oh? There''s a note in the box.

    Eria took out the note that was hidden in the dress and held it to me.

    The small note had a short sentence written on it.

    [Wear it to dinner tonight.]

    He''s trying to force me to ept what he wanted even if I didn''t want to.

    It was uselessly thorough. I clenched the note.

    I scoffed and wanted to ignore these words, but he was a marquis and the head of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    My temporary position as the emperor''s agent was valid only when dealing with other countries.

    For now, as a count''s daughter and an aide, it wasn''t something I could easily ignore.

    Then what should I do? Should I obey him as he told me to?

    I hated that.

    As I pondered over what to do, I looked at Eria with a sudden thought that crossed my mind.

    Eria, I want to drink tea. Can you bring me tea?

    Yes, My Lady.

    Eria put the dress down on the table and asked me.

    What kind of tea would you like me to bring?

    The one with deep color.

    "Yes?"

    Eria asked me back in confusion.

    That, not a deep-tasting tea (tea with a strong taste), but a deep-colored tea?

    "Yeah. I hope it was a very deep tea.

    At the repeated words, Eria blinked her eyes with a confused face.

    <i>Yeah, it must be ridiculous. I''m sure no one has ever made such a request.</i>

    Usually, when we asked for tea, we would ask for the scent and taste, and never ask for the color.

    Even though I knew that, I pretended not to know and asked.

    You can''t?

    Ah, no. I''ll bring it.

    Eria hurriedly left.

    <i>You don''t have to go hurriedly like that.</i>

    I followed Eria''s footsteps and looked at the dress on the table.

    The dress glistening in the sunlight was definitely beautiful, but it didn''t really impress me.

    <i>I''m just going to look at the rest of the data.</i>

    I threw the marquis''s note in the trash can and went through the data again.

    After a while, Eria returned with a teacup and a teapot.

    She poured tea into the teacup.

    Bright red tea was filled in the blue teacup.

    Can the color be this deep?

    Yeah.

    <i>It will stain very well.</i>

    I smiled contentedly and picked up the teacup.

    The scent was as strong as the color, which was deep.

    I just lifted it lightly, but the strong scent already struck me.

    You can go now.

    Ill put away the dress.

    When Eria tried to grab the dress, I waved my hand.

    Just leave it here.

    But if you leave it like this, it will get dusty.

    Im going to change soon. I want to appreciate it a little more, so just leave it here.

    I understand, My Lady.

    After Eria left, I took a sip of the tea. The bitter taste lingered on the tip of my tongue for a long time.

    It''s not my cup of tea.

    I didn''t want to drink this, so I had to throw it away.

    Instead of putting the teacup down, I lifted it to my shoulder level.

    And slowly tilted the teacup.

    *****

    Marquis Valdir sent not only the dress but also matching shoes and essories as gifts.

    I could see his hard work in sending such an expensive gift to warn ady he didn''t like, but it was useless.

    Oh, oh my goodness!

    The dress Marquis Valdir gave me was stained by tea, so I couldn''t wear it at all.

    Because the red marks that spread over the wet dress couldn''t go away no matter how much I washed them.

    Im sorry, Eria.

    I smiled inwardly but pretended to be sad on the outside and said to Eria, who was stunned.

    I couldn''t wear the dress because I made a mistake.

    N, no. You can make mistakes. If it''s a mistake.

    Saying that, Eria looked at me suspiciously.

    I guessed Eria knew that I had intentionally spilled the tea on the dress.

    Well, it didn''t change just because she knew.

    Yeah, it''s a mistake.

    Because she would stop if I insisted that it''s a mistake.

    Eria sighed deeply and asked me.

    Since you cant wear the dress you got as a gift, what would you wear to the dinner? Do you have any dresses you brought with you?

    "No."

    I couldn''t have been. I didn''t even think about wearing a dress when I came here, so I only brought my indoor clothes and outdoor clothes to wear.

    Then what would you wear for dinner?

    What would I wear? I can wear the uniform as nned.

    At my words, Eria''s expression clouded.

    It was a face with something. There''s no way she would make that kind of expression simply because I couldn''t wear the dress.

    What did Marquis Valdir say to you?

    "Ah."

    I was just testing poking it, but looking at her reaction, it seemed that I hit the mark.

    Come to think of it, Eria suggested going outside yesterday and persuaded me hard.

    Maybe that''s also because of Marquis Valdir''s influence.

    Did Marquis Valdir also tell you to take me outside without fail yesterday?

    I wasn''t sure about this, but it was bingo again this time.

    "Ha."

    I, I apologize, My Lady!

    When I let out a big sigh, Eriay her face down on the floor and apologized.

    There, there''s no malice! Marquis Valdir simply told me that he wanted me to introduce you to Hutton''s beauty, so

    I knew that Eria had no malice.

    There''s no way I couldn''t have known that the Marquis was the one who said that. Since not a single maid dared to disobey, she simply followed.

    Even though I knew it well, as the human mind was so crafty, even she looked detestable.

    Even if I tried to think positively, it was difficult to do so.

    get ready to go to dinner.

    I said in a voice that''s gone fromughter.

    Eria couldn''t erase her gloomy expression throughout the preparation.

    Since I was wearing a uniform, not a dress, I didn''t have much to prepare.

    It''s just like when I went out to greet the delegation during the day.

    As I thought, I finished preparing early and spent the rest of the time reading the data.

    <b>Tok tok-</b>

    Suddenly knocks were heard.

    Eria, who opened the door with my permission to open it, looked at the other person in surprise.

    "Young Master.

    <i>Young Master? Don''t tell me</i>

    Is Lady Thebesa ready?

    As expected, it was Aldor who came.

    Why did hee here? I looked at Aldor with a serious look.

    Aldor looked at me in surprise.

    Dinner is starting soon, why havent you ready yet, Lady?

    I''m already ready.

    Aldor looked at me with a face that said, Really?''.

    Then he looked at Eria with fierce eyes.

    Did you not deliver the dress that Marquis Valdir gave to the Lady?

    "Ah, that

    I already got the dress.

    Eria, who was innocent, shouldn''t be criticized because of me, so I immediately intercepted.

    But I identally spilled my tea, so I had no choice but to wear my uniform. So don''t me the maid.

    Aldor clicked his tongue and looked at me.

    I can''t believe you spilled your tea. You made a mistake that even a child wouldn''t make.

    <i>Is he being sarcastic? I''m not impressed though.</i>

    I put down the data I was looking at and got up from my seat.

    So, for what purpose do youe here, My Lord?

    I came to escort the Lady to the dining room.

    Escort?

    I tilted my head.

    Does the Lord also participate in the dinner?

    "No."

    Aldor smiled proudly and reached out to me.

    But the Lady is special, so I came to escort you personally.

    The reason why the obvious speech made me feel so bad was probably because I had heard it all the time when I came here.

    I dont need that kind of consideration.

    I said as I passed by Aldor.

    I want you to treat me not as ady, but as the emperors aide and the emperors agent.

    As I was about to leave, Aldor grabbed my arm.

    Then, how exactly should I treat you?

    When I turned around, I saw Aldorughing out loud.

    He said to me sarcastically.

    Should I bow down while greeting you as I do to the emperor? Or do you want me to speak using honorifics?

    Greetings and honorifics.

    Why didn''t you say that too to the Marquis and my father? I''m the emperor''s aide and agent, so please treat me ordingly."

    <i>Please treat me</i>

    <b><i>Dont forget, Le. You''re the emperor''s agent."</i></b>

    Yeah, right. I was the emperor''s agent.

    An agent to the emperor who took over the emperor''s role in the absence of the emperor.

    Why did I forget about this until now?

    Until now, the disrespect I had endured and let pass was also a disrespect to the Emperor.

    Haha.

    I felt so stupid that I burst into smallughter.

    Aldor looked at me strangely.

    Lady Thebesa?

    It''s not Lady Thebesa, but Sir Thebesa, My Lord.

    I shook off his hand, pointing out his mistake.

    From now on, as the emperors agent, I intend to receive all the fair treatment, so please do everything the Lord had said.

    ***

    Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    ***

    I left the dumbfounded Aldor and headed to the dining room in the main building.

    Apparently, there''s no one in the dining room except for an empty table.

    <i>Looks like everyone hasn''t arrived yet.</i>

    In case I waste, I hurried my steps, so it was a relief.

    Having spare time, I leisurely looked around the dining room.

    The dining room was as big and grand as the mansion.

    The sunlighting through the stained ss that upied one entire wall shattered into various colors.

    There were expensive sculptures everywhere, and even the paintings on the walls all looked expensive.

    There were a lot of paintings in the annex too, so it seemed that Marquis Hutton liked paintings.

    As I was looking around the paintings closely, the door swung open.

    Oh, there''s already a guest here.

    It was Marquis Hutton. Beside him, there was Marquis Valdir, and other nobles were seen behind them.

    <i>Everyone came together, so am I the only one who came alone?</i>

    Aldor said he would escort me, so maybe they counted me out on purpose.

    Lady Thebesa.

    Marquis Valdir called me in a displeased tone. He looked angry.

    Knowing why Marquis Valdir looked like that, I answered immediately.

    I loved the dress you gave me as a gift. However, I identally spilled my tea and couldn''te here wearing the dress. I''m sorry, Marquis."

    Marquis Valdir''s eyebrow nted.

    A mistake?

    I nodded calmly.

    "Yes. A mistake.

    Lady!

    Why are you angry, Marquis Valdir?

    Marquis Hutton stopped Marquis Valdir with a friendly smile.

    The envoy from the Natsha Kingdom will being soon, so we must not harden the atmosphere.

    Come on, dont frown and hurry up to sit down.

    Marquis Hutton took Marquis Valdir and headed to the higher seat.

    Next to him, other nobles sat side by side.

    After everyone was seated except for me, the only remaining seat was the farthest one.

    At other times, I would have sat there without saying a word, but not now.

    I passed by the people who were sitting and stood in front of the nobleman sitting right next to Marquis Valdir.

    <i>So his name is</i>

    Viscount Malven. I think this is my seat, could you please move out?

    "Ha?"

    Viscount Malven looked up at me as if it was ridiculous.

    Why does the Lady think this is her seat? You''re not going to say it''s because you''re a count''s daughter, are you?"

    I heard someoneughing next to me.

    It was obvious ridicule, but it didn''t shake my heart or my mind.

    I said, looking straight at Viscount Malven.

    No way. The Viscount is higher than me simply by our rank.

    Strictly speaking, count''s daughter was not a title.

    I originally had a lower rank than a baron, but he only respected me because my father was a count.

    I''m d you know that. But why are you asking me to move out?

    Because I''m the Emperors agent.

    I swept the back of the chair he was sitting on with my index finger.

    The Viscount is not going to say that he has a higher position than I, who is His Majestys agent, is he?

    In private ces, rank was given priority, but in public ces, position took priority.

    It rarely became a problem because usually, their rank and position match, but everything had exceptions.

    That''s the case right now.

    Of course, from that point of view, it was right for me to sit where Marquis Hutton was sitting, which was the higher seat, but since everything had its order, Ipromised that in moderation.

    My legs hurt, could you please move out?

    Instead of saying anything, Viscount Malven looked at Marquis Valdir for help.

    But Marquis Valdir said nothing.

    <i>Of course, he is. Because everything I said is true.</i>

    Or, should I report this to the Emperor now?

    Eventually, Viscount Malven got up from his seat, and the atmosphere in the dining room subsided coldly.

    Everyone looked at me, but I drank water calmly. It was just in water, but the water was very sweet as if it had been mixed with honey.

    <i>I should''ve done this earlier.</i>

    I didn''t really like to control someone with power, but I couldn''t help it.

    Because if I didn''t do this, they would control me.

    Lady Thebesa.

    While everyone was quietly staring at me, Marquis Hutton smiled and spoke to me.

    When I first saw you, I thought you were weak, but you''re more daring than I thought.

    "Thank you."

    I smiled and put down the ss of water I was holding.

    I have something I want to tell you.

    "What is it?"

    It doesnt matter if you call me Lady Thebesa in private, but I would like you to call me Sir Thebesa in public.

    "Sure."

    If it had been Marquis Valdir, he would have been furious, but Marquis Hutton didn''t do that but smiled instead.

    Ill have to use honorifics too along with it then.

    <i>Is he being sarcastic? Or, is he being serious?</i>

    I looked closely at Marquis Hutton''s face to find out which side it was, but it was difficult to guess what he thought from the smile on his face.

    <i>Then, it would be better to answer in moderation.</i>

    "It''s okay. I dont wish that far.

    Haha, thats a relief. Don''t you think so, everyone?

    Ye yes, haha.

    "Ha, haha

    Under Marquis Hutton''s lead, everyone except Marquis Valdir and me was forced tough.

    By the time the meaninglessughter died down, the envoy from the Natsha Kingdom entered the dining room.

    Wee.

    Everyone, including Marquis Hutton and Valdir, got up from our seats to greet them.

    Thank you for inviting us to the dinner, Marquis Hutton.

    Marquis Azef greeted Marquis Hutton lightly and sat opposite Marquis Valdir.

    The others sat next to him.

    And Diane sat opposite me, right next to Marquis Azef.

    When Diane saw me, she raised her eyebrows, slightly surprised.

    <i>Why is she like that?</i>

    <i>Is it weird that I''m sitting here?</i>

    When I looked at her in confusion, Diane calmly turned her head as if nothing had happened.

    Soon after, food began toe out by course.

    Starting with appetizers, cold appetizers, soups, hot appetizers, and more.

    Throughout the meal, I watched the food eaten by the Natsha Kingdom envoy.

    Surely, my speed of eating was remarkably slow. And the fact that I wasn''t really hungry also yed the part.

    Sir Thebesa, is the food not to your liking?

    But Marquis Hutton, who was talking to Marquis Azef, asked me as if he was concerned.

    For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on me.

    <i>It''s burdensome</i>

    I wiped my mouth with a napkin and answered.

    "No. It''s delicious."

    But you dont eat much.

    You don''t have to worry about it as it''s to eat the main dish.

    Haha, I was going to say, what lose weight.'' if you said you want to lose weight. I have nothing to say if you said so.

    Unlike Marquis Valdir, Marquis Hutton was good at joking and gave off a warm image in many ways.

    Rumor had it that his sharp personality made sailors and navy nervous, but I didn''t feel that way at all.

    Again, the conversation was led by the three marquis.

    I and the others also participated in the conversation but to an intermittent level.

    I wanted to talk to Diane, but there were too many people so it was impossible.

    The marquis was talking right next to me, so it was difficult to suddenly bring up another story.

    <i>There''s nothing I can do. I''ll just look for another opportunity.</i>

    I swallowed my regret and focused on eating the main dish.

    Sir Thebesa.

    Just before the dessert came out, Diane suddenly called me.

    Are you going to attend the meeting in two days, Sir Thebesa?

    There''s silence for a moment in the dining room.

    The nobles of the Empire looked at me in unison.

    The gaze was also that gaze, but Diane''s question was so sudden that I stared nkly at her for a moment.

    Hmm, that

    Taking advantage of that, Marquis Valdir opened his mouth.

    <i>No. If I lose the chance to answer her to Marquis Valdir here, it will be difficult to turn back.</i>

    "Yes."

    I clenched my fists that I had ced on myp and answered her right away.

    I will attend too. As the Emperor''s agent."

    *****

    After the meal, Marquis Hutton left first with the Natsha Kingdom envoy.

    I was about to go too, but Marquis Valdir caught me.

    What are you thinking?

    I dont know what you''re talking about.

    I knew what he was asking, but I pretended not to know and asked naturally.

    Ha, are you pretending not to know?

    Then Marquis Valdir snorted like an angry wild boar and asked in more detail.

    Who are you to attend the meeting as you please? Do you not know that I have all the authority to decide whether someone can attend the meeting or not?!

    Of course I do. But I am His Majesty''s agent.

    I continued to speak while looking straight at the furious Marquis Valdir.

    I dont think the Marquis has more authority than me, who is His Majesty''s agent, am I wrong?

    At my words, Marquis Valdir couldn''t say anything and kept his mouth shut.

    The wrinkles on his forehead showed that he wasn''t in a good mood.

    After being silent for a moment, Marquis Valdir sighed deeply and said.

    What can the Lady do at the diplomatic meeting? Are you going to tarnish the name of the empire?

    Why do you think I cant do anything?

    Then, do you mean you can do something? Ah, there must be one. Its that you''re just taking up space uselessly!

    I frowned at the tant criticism.

    Even if he was a marquis, which was a higher rank than me, there''s no reason for me to keep listening to such abusive speech for no reason.

    If there is nothing more to say, I will get going.

    Give up right away.

    As I turned around, Marquis Valdir grabbed my shoulder and said.

    Give up on attending the meeting!

    I dont want to.

    Lady Thebesa!

    Have you forgotten why I was included in this delegation? It was to prove my ability at the meeting.

    For that, Kalian even gave me the privilege of being the emperor''s agent.

    But now, the Marquis''s action seems to be against the Emperors will.

    Marquis Valdir''s mouth was closed like a m.

    Even if he ignored me, it''s impossible to ignore His Majesty.

    So, no matter what happens, I will attend the meeting.

    I stared straight at Marquis Valdir and made sure of my words to him.

    "If you want to stop me, you''ll have to get the approval from His Majesty."

    ***

    Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    ***

    On their way back to their room after dinner, Marquis Azef asked Diane.

    Is thatdy the one you said was on your mind?

    Diane nodded instead of answering.

    Marquis Azef stroked his chin.

    Hmm, she doesnt look that way.

    You don''t have the eye for it, uncle.

    Look at what this brat says.

    Marquis Azef clicked his tongue.

    If thatdy was on your mind, why did you ask her if she''s going to attend the meeting? It would be more beneficial for us if she didn''t attend.

    Then, it wouldn''t be fun.

    Diane, who arrived in front of her room, turned around with a mischievous smile.

    Ive been preparing for a long time, so if its one-sided, it wouldn''t be fun. Wouldnt it be nice to have at least one obstacle?

    Obstacle Is she at that level?

    I don''t know yet.

    Diane opened the door and continued.

    We''ll see tomorrow whether she''ll stop only as an obstacle or be a huge rock that blocks our way.

    *****

    ording to the schedule, the meeting was scheduled for the following Wednesday at 2 p.m.

    I checked the schedule from time to time in case Marquis Valdir did another strange trick.

    At the same time, I also prepared for the meeting diligently.

    I made a n while organizing the data I had.

    I didn''t know about the others, but Diane was definitely a formidable person.

    <i>I have to make a thorough n.</i>

    <i>Because if she sees even a little gap, she will bite me right away.</i>

    I reviewed and revised the n considering the number of cases.

    Finally, with thepleted n, I visited Marquis Hutton''s butler.

    Can I use the magic messenger bird?

    What do you need it for, My Lady?

    I want to contact His Majesty.

    I have to ask Master first, so will you wait in your room?

    "Of course."

    <i>How long do I have to wait for him toe to my room?</i>

    After a while, the butler brought the magic messenger bird.

    More people used it than I thought, so it didn''t charge much. The wizard said you could use it for about ten minutes.

    <i>Ten minutes is a bit tight, but it can''t be helped.</i>

    I nodded and took the messenger bird.

    "Thank you."

    When you''re done, you can return it to me through the maid.

    "I''ll do that."

    Then I will get going.

    The butler politely bowed and left.

    I put the messenger bird on the table and turned the spring.

    The bird''s yellow beak moved up and down and spit out words.

    [This is the Imperial Pce Communication Department. Please indicate your identity and affiliation.]

    I''m Le Thebesa, the aide of His Majesty the Emperor. I would like to contact His Majesty.

    [After confirming your identity, we will contact you again.]

    The voice disappeared and the spring stopped.

    While waiting, I was checking the n, until the messenger bird pped its wings.

    It meant that the Imperial Pce contacted me.

    When I turned the spring again, the beak moved.

    [Le.]

    Your Majesty?"

    Of course, I thought I was contacted by the Imperial Pce Communication Department again, but it''s actually Kalian.

    Flustered and calling him, Kalian smiled a little.

    [Why are you flustered when you''re the one who contacted me first?]

    I never thought Your Majesty would be the one who contacted me back right away

    [It happened somehow. So, what''s going on? Hearing your voice, it doesn''t seem like anything bad has happened.]

    Is it obvious?

    [Very.]

    <i>Is that so? I spoke the same as usual though.</i>

    There is something I would like to ask Your Majesty, that''s why I contacted you.

    [What is it?]

    Its about the meeting.

    If I had more time, I would have exined them one by one and asked, but I didn''t have the time.

    Out of urgency, I asked whatever came to mind.

    How far can I go?

    There was silence for a moment.

    Realizing that I had asked something strange btedly, I hurriedly spoke up.

    I apologize, Your Majesty. I didn''t mean to ask this, it''s

    [Anything.]

    Kalian replied, cutting off my words.

    It wasn''t an angry tone. Rather, I guessed he was smiling?

    [As long as you''re not selling the country, you can do anything. Because you''re my agent now.]

    *****

    The day of the long-awaited meeting.

    I was so nervous that I couldn''t sleep at night, and I also skipped lunch.

    After confirming once again that the meeting would be held at 2 p.m. as scheduled, I entered the conference hall 10 minutes before.

    I arrived quite early, but there were already people seated in the conference hall.

    There were three empty seats.

    It''s the seat of Marquis Valdir, Marquis Azef, and mine as the emperor''s agent.

    Perhaps because the words I said at the dinner two days ago worked out, my seat was right next to Marquis Valdir.

    As I sat down, the nobles of the empire looked at me with piercing eyes. All of them looked disapproving.

    The nobles of the other country were calm, but the nobles of the empire, who were on the same side, only made meugh.

    It felt like the enemies I had to face had increased into two teams.

    <i>They wouldn''t start an argument that what I''m doing now is something unconditionally bad for the Empire, right?</i>

    You''re here.

    Diane, who was sitting across from me, smiled and greeted me.

    "Of course. Because its a ce I have toe.

    The smile on Diane''s lips deepened. Her eyes looking at me shed sharply, unlike before.

    Then, please do your best for me today.

    <i>It means that she will attack mercilessly without going easy on me.</i>

    Please do your best for me too.

    It was what I was hoping for too. That way, I couldfortably receive their attacks and counterattack them.

    After a while, the meeting began with Marquis Valdir and Marquis Azef''s arrival.

    Firstly, Marquis Valdir came forward and apologized for the damage the Empire caused to the Natsha Kingdom.

    And then, when he furtively presented thepensation set by the Empire, Marquis Azef immediately refuted it.

    The onlypensation we want in our kingdom is Khan''s sovereignty.

    Marquis Valdir''s expression was subtly distorted at Marquis Azef''s bold request.

    The expressions of the other nobles were not good either.

    Diane smiled and said.

    I hope you don''t take it too badly about us asking for Khan''s sovereignty. We are just trying to reim ournd.

    Are you saying Khan is Natsha Kingdom''snd?

    "Yes."

    At Diane''s answer, the nobles of the empire made amotion.

    Viscount Malven asked Diane.

    On what basis do you say that?

    As everyone knows, the founder of our Natsha Kingdom is Randell Alliance.

    Natsha Kingdom was a country of seven inds and was called the Randell Alliance about 700 years ago.

    Then, the lords of each ind united and established a kingdom, which was the present-day Natsha Kingdom.

    At that time, Khan belonged to the Randell Alliance. This is the evidence.

    What Diane brought out was an old document.

    The document contained a statement that Khan belonged to the Randell Alliance 700 years ago, along with a seal presumed to be the one who was the lord of Khan at the time.

    Do you have any proof that this document is real?

    When Viscount Malven cautiously asked, Diane answered immediately.

    I''ll ask you the other way around. Do you have any proof that this document is fake?

    Of course, there was none, so Viscount Malven kept his mouth shut.

    Diane immediately attacked without a break.

    And I''m sure Cardin Empire would know that. Why did Khan, who belonged to the Randell Alliance, move to the Empire?

    Of course, I knew. It was a fact that anyone could know if they did a little research on Khan.

    While the lord of Khan at that time was ill with a serious illness, his uncle arbitrarily sold Khan to the Empire and took his share.

    However, at the time, Khan was too far for the Empire to directly manage.

    It took five days by boat to get there from Hutton, the closest city to Khan.

    On the other hand, it took only three days from the Natsha Kingdom.

    Moreover, even if the Empire had Khan, there was nothing to gain from Khan other than expanding the territorial sea.

    As a result, the Empire didn''t manage Khan properly, and Khan became the pirate''s den.

    The conflict between countries made the Empire try to resolve the situation by sending navy to Khan, but it was already toote.

    It''s clear that a lot of casualties would ur even wiping out the pirates.

    However, it was a pity to hand it over to another country. In a word, Khan was a Gyereuk''.

    [T/N: Gyereuk is something that one hesitates to give up even though it is of little interest.]

    Diane dug into that and appealed that it was better for the Natsha Kingdom to manage Khan.

    Diane''s beautiful speech began to shake the nobles of the empire.

    May I ask why the Natsha Kingdom wants Khans sovereignty so much?

    Marquis Valdir, who was still holding onto the reason, asked.

    The people living in Khan now are the descendants of the Randell Alliance, and have the same ancestors as our Natsha Kingdom.

    Diane''s sharp eyes slightly bent sadly.

    But the people of Khan are not being properly protected and are suffering from pirates that cause our King to feel very sorry for them.

    Was she arousing pity in? It wasn''t a bad strategy.

    Marquis Azef joined in and made sure of her words to us.

    So we decided that it would be better to take this opportunity to get Khan back, even if our kingdom bears the loss.

    To bear the loss on the other side meant that this side was gaining benefit.

    The nobles were once again greatly shaken by the fact that it was beneficial to the empire.

    Even Marquis Valdir, who was holding onto the reason, also seemed to have fallen for the splendid speech of the Natsha Kingdom.

    I wasn''t surprised. Because their story was perfect.

    at least on the surface.

    Anyway, I know that the current Cardin Empire cannot afford to manage Khan.

    As if not wanting to give us time to think, Diane spoke quickly.

    That''s why I think us taking over and managing it is good for both the Empire and Natsha Kingdom. Don''t you think so?

    Marquis Valdir thought for a moment, then nodded.

    Receiving the kingdoms opinion

    The sovereignty of Khan cannot be handed over.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    ***

    I cut Marquis Valdir''s words and spoke.

    Everyone''s eyes were on me.

    The diplomats of the Natsha Kingdom, even the nobles who were on the same side, looked at me as if they were dumbfounded.

    <i>As expected, they didn''t read the data I gave them, huh?</i>

    <i>I wrote down the value of Khan there though.</i>

    Why cant you hand over Khans sovereignty?

    The man next to Diane asked in a fierce tone.

    Please look at this.

    It was much better to show the data than to exin it a hundred times in words.

    As she checked the data I had brought out, Diane''s eyes shook wildly.

    Marquis Azef reached out his hand hastily.

    Give it to me.

    The document was passed into Marquis Azef''s hands.

    His eyes moved up and down, quickly scanning the document.

    The nobles of the empire stared intently at Marquis Azef. They looked curious about what it was about.

    What is it about?

    Marquis Valdir, who was sitting next to me, even went so far as to ask me.

    Not feeling worth answering, I neatly ignored him.

    Sir Thebesa.

    Marquis Valdir called me in a fierce tone, but I still ignored him.

    After reading the document, Marquis Azef put down the document with a slight frown.

    I looked at Marquis Azef and said.

    As stated in the document I showed you, the Randell Alliance was an alliance that was established about 900 years ago by the nobles of our Cardin Empire who settled on the ind.

    To be precise, the ship was wrecked due to a storm and was washed away to the ind, and then they settled there.

    In other words, the founder of the Randell Alliance was from the Cardin Empire.

    So it makes no sense to say that the Natsha Kingdom wants to reim theirnd.

    I quietly went in after their words.

    In a way, our Empire should be the one that needs to reim thend of Natsha Kingdom.

    It was an unreasonable demand to ask for the return of thend when the ancestor was from the empire, but they said nothing.

    Of course, they were. Because they were the ones who made such a ridiculous demand first.

    But, foolishly, the imperial nobles didn''t notice it and were caught up in their words.

    Of course, some things were said so logically over there, and since the Natsha Kingdom suffered damage several times due to the Empire''s faults, it was natural topromise from here.

    <i>But I have to say what I have to say.</i>

    No matter how wrong it was, it was absurd that we were the only ones being subjected to strange demands from the other side.

    Where is the proof that the content of this document is true?

    The man next to Diane said with a dissatisfied face.

    I smiled and returned what they had said.

    There''s no proof that it was fake.

    The man was speechless and shut his mouth.

    I looked at Diane''s expression. She looked calm on the outside, but her eyes shook.

    If you dont believe me, Ill show you the history books that the Empire has. If that''s not enough, let''s borrow the history books held by the other country."

    there is no need for that.

    Diane returned the document handed to Marquis Azef to me.

    Because I already know. The fact that the founder of our Natsha Kingdom was from the Cardin Empire.

    <i>As expected, you knew, huh?</i>

    Of course, they investigated it.

    It was 900 years ago, so it was a bit difficult to investigate, but it was not the information that couldn''t be found if you dug deeper.

    But the case ispletely different.

    Diane put her hands on the desk and leaned her torso toward me.

    900 years ago, merchants of the Cardin Empire settled in and that no one owned and formed the Randell Alliance, but the Empire robbed Khan that was the Randell Alliance.

    Rob?!

    Salmon jumped up from his seat and shouted.

    Our Empire got Khan through legal procedures!

    Diane snorted and attacked back.

    Are you talking about the legal procedure that the lord of Khan had no idea about?

    "That

    Lost in words, Salmon furtively lowered his tail and sat down quietly.

    I nced at Salmon.

    <i>I know how he feels about the Empire, but he acted too hastily.</i>

    Do you know how much damage our Natsha Kingdom has to suffer because of the pirates who use Khan as their base?

    Diane mmed the desk.

    As time goes by, because their plunder is getting worse, trade with other countries, including the Empire, is getting harder and harder.

    The nobles of the empire, overwhelmed by her momentum, couldn''t even make a sound.

    Despite that, with a good heart, we tried to take on the task that the Empire couldnt handle, but if ites out like this fine."

    Diane tilted her lips obliquely.

    Instead of Khans sovereignty, I would like you topensate us for all the damage we have suffered so far.

    As if waiting, the man, who was sitting at the very end, held out a document.

    The document contained information aboutpensation for damage.

    Did she prepare this in advance? As expected, she''s an opponent that couldn''t be underestimated.

    The nobles of the empire, who read thepensation document from the Natsha Kingdom, opened their mouths, screaming in silence, without exception.

    Needless to say, the amount offered by the Natsha Kingdom was an enormous amount equivalent to half of the empire''s annual tax revenue.

    It would be much better to give up Khan.

    You choose. Will you give us Khan or will youpensate us for the damage?

    Diane asked with a triumphant smile.

    I stared at her, then nodded.

    "All right. We will hand over Khan as the Natsha Kingdom wants.

    As soon as I epted it easier than they thought, Diane and the other diplomats from the Natsha Kingdom looked at me with strange eyes.

    Instead, our empire will not trade with the Natsha Kingdom until all pirates are clear from the Natsha Kingdom.

    At the added words, the diplomats of the Natsha Kingdom, as well as the nobles of the empire, began to buzz loudly.

    Marquis Valdir looked at me with flustered eyes. He looked like he didn''t understand the situation either.

    Of course, he didn''t. Because I asked this question separately to Kalian yesterday.

    He seemed to want to ask me what I was talking about right away, but he couldn''t because there were eyes around, so he swallowed his words.

    Diane raised her eyebrows and looked at me.

    Are you threatening us now?

    Threat? There''s no need for that. Its just a situation where we have no choice but to do so, so I hope you understand.

    What on earth is the reason you have no choice but to do that?

    Diane asked as if wanted me toy it on her at once.

    I was waiting for that word, so I immediately exined the reason I had prepared.

    Until now, the Empire has continued to trade with the Natsha Kingdom despite the great damage caused by pirate plunder to take responsibility for it.

    However, if Khan was passed over to the Natsha Kingdom, the Empire had no reason to take any further losses as we weren''t responsible for the problem anymore.

    Diane frowned at my words.

    The reason the pirates are like this is because the Empire didnt manage Khan properly. Are you saying youre going to pass all the responsibility onto us?

    It was the Natsha Kingdom that said they would take on the task that we couldnt handle.

    Again this time, I returned what they had said and shut their mouths.

    Or should we lend you navy and warship to escort the trading ships in the Natsha Kingdom whenever theye and go?

    you''re not saying you would lend it to us only once, right?"

    <i>Why are you asking such an obvious question?</i>

    Of course not. We will support you until the pirate issue is resolved.

    I replied with a smile.

    If the pirates rob your supplies, we will take the responsibility that urred in the Natsha Kingdom. Because it is a matter of convoy.

    Taking on not only the pirate issue but also supply damage made the expressions of the members of the Natsha Kingdom''s diplomatic missions darkened.

    The country that the Natsha Kingdom mainly traded with was the Cardin Empire.

    However, if the Empire dered that we would not trade anymore, the Natsha Kingdom would be hit hard.

    The Empire also suffered a blow, butpared to the Natsha Kingdom, it was at a level that could be still endured.

    Of course, it would be a problem if they cleared the pirates in the Natsha Kingdom, but it wasn''t as easy as it sounded. At least, it would take several years.

    Diane''s expression, which couldn''t have been unaware of that fact, was distorted without any doubt.

    Marquis Azef also showed an ufortable look.

    Diane discussed with the others for a while and then said as if she was being generous.

    Instead of Khan, we will choose thepensation for the damage.

    <i>I can''t believe she said that. She still hasn''te to her senses, huh?</i>

    I refused like a knife.

    I refuse. Khan''s value isn''t worth the amount thats written here.

    Diane bit her lip hard.

    are you really not going to trade with us?

    If you take Khan into the Natsha Kingdom.

    Didn''t you refuse even if we offered to receivepensation instead of Khan?

    How could I ept what the Natsha Kingdom wants when thepensation is ridiculously high?

    Perhaps because they took it that we would ept it if the amount was reduced from my answer, they scrambled again and offered a new amount.

    It was less than the amount initially offered, but it was still insufficient.

    May I suggest another alternative?

    Tell us.

    Before that, I would like to talk about Khans issues first.

    Diane nodded, saying yes, with a slightly suspicious look on her face.

    As everyone here knows, the fact that the pirates have established their base in Khan is not only suffering the people of Khan but also making trade difficult in many ways.

    I got up from my seat and looked at everyone.

    So our Emperor would like the Kingdom of Natsha to lend him its power.

    Are you saying you want us to clear the pirates together?

    "Yes."

    If there were warships, the pride of the Natsha Kingdom, and knights and wizards, the pride of the Cardin Empire, it was not a dream to clear the pirates.

    So what is the benefit for us?

    Diane asked in a sharp tone.

    Now was the real start.

    I took a short deep breath and answered.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    ****

    If the Natsha Kingdom helps us clear the pirates, we will set up a trading base in Khan and set up a jogyeji'' so that the Natsha Kingdom can use it.

    [T/N: Jogyeji is mainly an area set up in the open port so that foreigners can enjoy extraterritorial rights in the country while living freely. More or less is like this :D]

    At my words, the diplomats of the Natsha Kingdom opened their eyes wide in surprise.

    And topensate for the damages suffered by the Natsha Kingdom due to the Empire''s mistake, we will reduce the export tax on grain for 10 years, as well as increase the limit.

    And at my added words, their wide open mouths looked like they were hardly closed.

    On the other hand, the nobles of the Empire looked at me with a puzzled look.

    They seemed to not understand at all why I suddenly said this or why the Natsha Kingdom had such a reaction.

    Of course, they didn''t understand.

    They didn''t even read the data I gave them, and this story was a story that I had with Kalian through the messenger bird privately yesterday.

    you knew that.

    Diane said in a trembling voice, covering her mouth with her hands.

    You knew from the beginning what kind of situation in our kingdom is and what our real reason for wanting Khan is.

    I knew.

    The Natsha Kingdom was importing half of its food and producing half in its own country.

    However, domestic production continued to decline every year. Land unsuitable for farming and vtile weather were the factors.

    If this continued, there''s a very high possibility that their domestic production would be zero in the near future.

    So the Natsha Kingdom studied various countermeasures, but there''s no other good way than to increase grain imports.

    However, the amount of grain that could be imported from the Cardin Empire, the main importer, was limited, and the more imported, the higher the tax.

    In the long run, the food problem couldn''t be solved.

    That''s why the Natsha Kingdom, which was worried about this, tried to import grain from other countries as well as the Empire by using Khan as a trading base.

    What are you going to do, Marquis Azef?

    I smiled and looked at Marquis Azef.

    As the Emperor''s agent, I will ask. Would you ept His Majesty''s offer?

    *****

    Although it took some time to discuss with the others, Marquis Azef eventually epted the Empire''s offer.

    It was much more beneficial than taking Khan''s permanent residency or receivingpensation for the damages, so there was no reason to refuse.

    The benefit was the same for the Empire.

    In addition to maintaining the territorial waters, it became possible to clear the pirates, which were troublesome.

    Was that all? We could also continue to secure trade routes with the Natsha Kingdom, the main exporting country.

    Since the tax was lowered, it might seem like a loss right now, but in the long run, it was a huge benefit.

    It was also helpful in managing the external image.

    After talking more briefly, the meeting was over.

    There were a lot of things that had to be adjusted in detail, such as grain export limits and tax rates, etc, so we decided to hold a meeting two dayster after organizing it a bit more.

    <i>But I won''t be attending that meeting.</i>

    From then on, it would be the diplomats'' territory.

    When they reported to Kalianter, I would check the report, but for now, my role ended here.

    Here is the summary of the situation in the Natsha Kingdom.

    So, as soon as the diplomats of the Natsha Kingdom left, I presented the data I had to Marquis Valdir.

    There was data I had given him before, and there were new ones that I added while talking to Kalian yesterday.

    Marquis Valdir red at me, took the data, and began to scan it quickly.

    As the paper flipped over, Marquis Valdir''s face grew redder.

    <i>Why is he like that? Is there anything he doesn''t understand?</i>

    If there''s anything you dont understand orck, please tell me. I will exin it to you as soon as I know.

    Marquis Valdir snorted and looked at me.

    I can''t believe you didnt share this data beforehand, did you ignore me?

    I never did.

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    You didn''t?! You did it until now!

    He shouted, hitting the round table hard with a furious face.

    Did you want to put on airs at the meeting earlier? Or did you want to show off how great the Ladys ability is?

    His voice echoed through the conference room.

    I didn''t know if he was really angry or trying to scare me, but I wasn''t scared at all.

    Rather, should I say that he''s making meugh because he was so funny, acting desperately like this?

    I tried to hold back myughter and looked at Marquis Valdir calmly.

    I''m grateful that you consider my ability great, but I never tried to show off or tried to put on airs.

    "Ha? You never?

    Marquis Valdir twisted his lips and shook the data I gave him.

    Then why didnt you bring this data to me beforehand? Why wasnt it shared with me, the representative of the delegation!

    I brought it to you.

    Don''t lie! I didn''t get anything!

    I thought it was a lie, but looking at his angry face, it seemed that he really never received it.

    Don''t ask me, but ask your aides about that, Marquis. Because I certainly have given it to your aide.

    At my words, Marquis Valdir looked quickly at his aide who followed him to the extent of making a whizzing sound when he turned.

    Is what Lady Thebesa said true?

    "That

    The aide couldn''t answer right away and hesitated.

    He couldn''t answer because if he told a lie, he could see his eyes, and if he told the truth, he thought he would get Marquis Valdir''s wrath.

    But there was one thing he overlooked.

    Vesta!

    From the moment he hesitated, it was no different than already answered yes.

    Why didnt you bring me this important data?!

    In a raging rage, Sir Vesta put his neck in like a turtle.

    The, the chief aide said it was useless data, so you wouldnt need it

    Marquis Valdir couldn''t say anything because his chief aide was his son.

    No matter how angry he was, he didn''t seem to want to curse his son.

    It was a love for his son that truly made me cry.

    Then, it seems like all the misunderstandings have been resolved, so I will get going.

    I heard Marquis Valdir yell something, but I ignored it and left the conference room.

    As I left the main building and headed to the annex, someone was standing in my way.

    Sir Thebesa.

    It was Diane.

    She smiled brightly and came to me.

    You''re not from our kingdom, but I can''t believe you know the situation in our kingdom so well. I was really surprised. You''re incredible, Sir Thebesa."

    Thats what I want to say too. I almost fell for Sir Andrians brilliant speech.

    You''re really, Im so d you didnt fall for it. If Sir had fallen for it, we would have missed this great opportunity.

    Thank you for thinking of this as a great opportunity.

    After the Cardin Empire and the Natsha Kingdom struggled for days to find a way to coexist, it finally paid off.

    Are you going to attend the next meeting, Sir?

    "No. My role ends here.

    I could do it if I wanted to, but it didn''t look good to go too far. I also had to know how to back off moderately.

    Well, its because Sir is not a diplomat.

    Diane sighed deeply as if she was disappointed.

    Is there something wrong?

    Ah, nothing''s wrong.

    Diane smiled awkwardly and scratched her cheek.

    I was just asking because it was a pity that I couldnt talk more with you.

    Do we have to talk only in the conference room?

    I was like that too. I wanted to talk to her a little more too, so I said with a smile.

    I think it''s just in time for tea time what do you think, Sir Andrian? Would you like to join me?

    Diane smiled brightly at my suggestion and nodded.

    Of course, Sir Thebesa.

    *****

    The story of Le''s sessful meeting with the Natsha Kingdom reached Kalian''s ears less than an hour after the meeting was over.

    It wasn''t reported by Marquis Valdir or diplomatic mission members.

    Kalian directly contacted Hiltine, who followed Le, and asked.

    Really? You said she seeded, right?

    After hearing all the stories from Hiltine, Kalian smiled satisfactorily.

    And Ver, who identally heard it together, was also slightly admiring her.

    I already guessed that the Natsha Kingdom was asking for Khan to open a trade route, but I had no idea that there was such a problem.

    Kalian said, putting the messenger bird, which themunication had cut off, on the desk.

    I didnt know that either until Le told me.

    How did Sir Thebesa find out about that?

    "Well. She didnt have much time, so I couldn''t ask that much.

    If shees back, I''ll ask her.

    Ver clenched his fist. His eyes burning with passion for learning.

    Kalian said with a chuckle.

    Dont bother people too much, give her a break.

    You don''t have to worry, Your Majesty. Because the only person I bother is you.

    Ver said shamelessly and put the documents down on Kalian''s desk.

    As if annoyed, Kalian tapped the documents with his index finger.

    I think I''m working hard, but the documents dont seem to have shrunk.

    I agree with you.

    So when he''s about to tell him to work, <b>chirp chirp</b>, he heard a bird chirping.

    It wasn''t a real bird, but it was the magic messenger bird that was chirping.

    He thought Hiltine contacted him again, but the bird he had put down on the desk was silent.

    <i>That means</i>

    Kalian took another magic messenger bird out of the desk drawer.

    As he turned the spring, the beak moved and spat out words.

    [This is Dwyn.]

    Dwyn was Hiltine''s subordinate and a member of the Crowd Knights.

    [Duke Williot went to Sir Thebesa''s house.]

    Kalian''s eyebrow tilted slightly.

    Duke Williot at Les house? What''s his business?

    [I don''t know what his business is, but he looks furious.]

    Dwyn was silent for a moment, then said.

    [Right now, he is banging on the door and saying all sorts of things, such as he will barge into her house if she doesn''te out right away.]

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    ***

    From the moment he heard that Philen returned to the capital, he already thought it had something to do with Le, but behaving like that in front of someone else''s house?

    It was absurd and ridiculous. It wasn''t something a famous duke would do.

    If Le''s house had been a noble mansion with proper formality and structure, it wouldn''t have been possible for something like that to happen.

    Kalian was very upset because it seemed to be his fault for not giving her a proper house from the beginning.

    [What should I do?]

    In his mind, he wanted to get him out right away, but he swallowed it because if he did that, he would find out that he was monitoring her.

    Kalian thought for a moment, then told him to call the guards.

    He didn''t forget to tell him to keep his eyes on Philen.

    The report ended there.

    Kalian looked at the messenger bird, whose spring had beenpletely stopped, and spoke out abruptly.

    Ver, look for a mansion.

    A mansion?

    <i>A mansion all of a sudden?</i>

    At the sudden remark, Ver tilted his head.

    Ah, do you want to give it to Sir Thebesa?

    "Yeah."

    Kalian continued, putting the messenger bird in the drawer.

    Its fortunate that Le is not at home right now, if she had been, it would have been a disaster, so it would be better to prepare in advance.

    That''s right. Ver agreed with Kalian.

    Even to him, Philen''s obsession with Le was abnormal.

    "I understand. I''ll find a proper noble mansion.

    Also, look for butlers and servants who will take care of the mansion.

    Me? They are the people who will serve Sir Thebesa, wouldn''t it be better to look for them yourself?

    <i>It makes sense.</i>

    Kalian, who instructed him to do so, asked something else.

    How is the establishment of the child care institution going?

    It''s going smoothly. It''s easy to work because Sir Thebesa organized the data so meticulously.

    "I see."

    Kalian smiled proudly as if he was the one who had been praised.

    Ver looked at him strangely and took out the report about the child care institution from among the reports he had brought and put it down in front of Kalian.

    This is the current progress of the establishment.

    Kalian looked through the report.

    As Ver said, it was proceeding without any problems. If this continued, the agenda for the child care institution would be passed within a month.

    <i>If there''s anything I''m worried about</i>

    The temple wont stay still.

    Until now, the temple had been in charge of caring for orphans.

    In return, the imperial family gave a huge donation to the temple.

    However, once the child care institution was established, all the orphans would go there. There was no need to give donations to the temple anymore.

    If they realized that they would lose the donation, there''s no way the temple would stay still.

    That is something I''m concerned about too, but I think it would be better to keep an eye on the situation first. Its not toote to check how it turns out from the temple side and move.

    Kalian nodded.

    We should do that. It looks like Le will be back soon, so let''s discuss it as soon as shees back."

    I wanted to finish it before Sir Thebesa came back, but its not easy.

    Because it''s a new agenda that was passed to you. Of course."

    <b>Tok tok-</b>

    Knocks were heard and Rahel informed him that it was from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    I guess hes going to report about the diplomatic meeting with the Natsha Kingdom.

    Yeah.

    Hiltine had already reported it, but it didn''t hurt hearing it again.

    There might be something Hiltine missed.

    Then I will get going now.

    Dont forget to look for a mansion.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it in my head."

    In a yful response, Ver left the office.

    When Ver saw the official standing outside, he bowed his head lightly to greet him.

    But the official neatly ignored him and went into the office.

    How rude.

    Ver lightly clicked his tongue and returned to his office.

    He was weed by an empty office with no one in it.

    Ver''s gaze naturally turned to Le''s desk.

    He had been using thisrge office alone for several years, and he had only been using it with Le for only a month. But he felt her absence greatly. A corner of his heart felt empty.

    <i>Is it because there''s less work to be done and then more to do?</i>

    it seems like that.

    Other than that, there''s no reason to feel this way.

    Because it was convenient in many ways when Le was there.

    He didn''t have to work overtime, and they could think about work together and share their opinions.

    and unlike other nobles, she didn''t ignore him.

    Now, it had been over two weeks since Le had been away.

    I hope youe back soon.

    He missed Le as if it had been two months.

    *****

    I didn''t attend the meeting after that, but I kept hearing about how it was going.

    It''s from Diane though, not from the nobles of the same Empire.

    I couldn''t believe I heard the news from a diplomat from another country. It was embarrassing.

    I was curious about how things were going, so I continued to hear the news from her despite my embarrassment.

    When I attended the diplomatic meeting, everyone was acting like a fool, so I was a little worried, but fortunately, the diplomatic meeting was going smoothly.

    Still, a diplomat was a diplomat, huh?

    It was fortunate, but I was annoyed for other reasons.

    Sir Thebesa, think carefully.

    It was because the nobles were annoying.

    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs is the face of the empire. But what would happen to the image of the empire if rumor spread that the Ministry of Foreign Affairs didn''t do its job properly in the meeting with other countries? It''s going to fall right away!"

    "That''s right. That''s why, about what Sir did at the meeting, we wanted you to keep it a secret

    Even if there''s a good reason, I was annoyed when they said such nonsense in a situation where they would feel annoyed by it too.

    I held back what I wanted to shout right now and told them.

    I have no intention of doing that, so please go back now.

    Are you worried about your evaluation, Sir?

    <i>Why are you talking about that here?</i>

    When I looked at him absurdly, the nobleman said, "as expected," and eximed.

    If thats the case, Marquis Valdir had said that he would tell Duke Giltian well.

    "That''s right! The Marquis said that he was going to tell the Duke that, thanks to Sir''s help, we were able to lead the meeting sessfully!

    Aha, I was wondering why you were doing your best to persuade me, it turned out Marquis Valdir''s influence was there.

    It was understandable. He was anxious because the credit seemed to be taken away by ady, whom he ignored, right?

    We''ll tell the other nobles too! Then everyone will no longer be able to ignore the Lady. Wouldnt that be a good thing for the Lady too?

    Its indeed a good thing.

    "Right? That''s why

    But I will refuse.

    For that reason, I didn''t want to pass the credit on to them even more.

    When I firmly refused, they paused for a moment.

    They looked into each other''s eyes and then asked me again.

    What did you just say?

    I said I refuse.

    "Ha?"

    It was Viscount Malven who said that.

    He red at me as if he didn''t like it and said.

    Does the Lady intend to undermine the prestige of the Empire for her personal gain?

    Did I be a Lady again instead of Sir?

    The way they called me was as rude as their personalities.

    Does the Viscount not think his actions like this undermine the prestige of the Empire?

    Lady!

    If you dont have anything else to say, Ill go.

    I bowed my head to them and turned around.

    I firmly refused, so I thought they wouldn''te anymore, but they didn''t.

    We''re not asking for the Lady''s aplishment. We just want you to be flexible.

    They were more persistent than expected.

    If the Lady concedes just this once, Marquis Valdir will keep remembering this and be grateful for it.

    Even if I tried to ignore them and not deal with them, I couldn''t because they kept sticking to me except when I was sleeping and when I went to wash up.

    There were no exceptions when I ate.

    They kept talking next to me to the point that I didn''t even know if the meal had gone through their nose or their mouth.

    If I left them alone, they seemed like they were going to interfere with my tea time with Diane, which would be a whileter.

    <i>That doesn''t make any sense.</i>

    I let out a small sigh and looked back at the chattering nobles.

    Oh, do you finally think of hearing us?

    You''re absolutely wrong.

    No way. I turned to say that I firmly refused.

    We already exined it so well, do you still not understand what we''re saying?

    "Yes. I don''t even have any desire to understand.

    Lady Thebesa!

    Once again, I have no intention of epting the offer.

    Then, are you going to crush the Ministry of Foreign Affairs face like this?

    If you didnt like it, you should have investigated it properly from the beginning.

    I didn''t want to say these words, but they kept saying weird things, so I couldn''t help but say bitter things.

    At my words, all the nobles frowned.

    It seemed that their noble pride was cracked.

    Please also tell Marquis Valdir. I won''t change my mind, so stop making any vain efforts anymore."

    I emphasized the word vain effort'' and turned around.

    This time, they didn''te after me because their pride was damaged properly.

    Sir Thebesa.

    As soon as I was relieved by that fact, another person appeared.

    Marquis Hutton.

    I had no bad feelings toward Marquis Hutton, but since I had just dealt with annoying people, it felt a bit annoying.

    Of course, I didn''t show it.

    I heard that you yed a big role in the meeting with the Natsha Kingdom. That''s incredible. It wasn''t an easy job.

    I was just lucky.

    You need to have skills before luck follows you.

    Marquis Hutton smiled with a friendly face and tapped my shoulder.

    Its very reassuring to have a person like Sir as an official of the Empire. Please continue to take care of us in the future as well.

    <i>Does this person recognize me as an official?</i>

    Except for Kalian and Ver, Marquis Hutton was the first noble to recognize me as an official.

    I was touched, and I gained confidence that one day I would be able to be recognized by more people.

    "Thank you."

    When I bowed my head, saying goodbye with overwhelming emotion, Marquis Hutton smiled kindly.

    But in an instant, Marquis Hutton suddenly hardened his face and looked around fiercely.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    <i>Why is he like that all of a sudden?</i>

    I was curious, but his expression was so serious that I couldn''t talk to him.

    Marquis Hutton looked around silently several times before looking at me, stroking his chin.

    Sir, do you perhaps have an escort knight with you?

    "Yes? Escort knight?

    <i>Escort knight out of the blue?</i>

    I was wondering, but I answered him truthfully first.

    "No. I don''t have an escort knight with me.

    "Really? Then, did I feel it wrong?

    <i>I don''t think so.</i>

    Marquis Hutton mumbled to himself and talked to me again with a friendly smile.

    By the way, how old is Sir this year?

    I''m 24 years old.

    You''re still young. It''s a waste of time to keep sitting still after failing once."

    He was talking about the break-up with Philen.

    I felt like he was a little nosy, but it was something anyone could say.

    Because it''s very rare for a 24-year-old nobledy to live alone without getting married.

    If you don''t mind, can I introduce you to a suitable partner, Sir?

    <i>this is definitely nosy.</i>

    I''ll just ept your goodwill.

    I didn''t intend to continue living alone, but I also didn''t intend to get married right away.

    If you have nothing more to say, can I take my leave? I have an appointmentter.

    "Oh my. I''ve kept a busy person for too long. Go ahead.

    Thank you, Marquis. Then, I''ll get going.

    After bowing my head to Marquis Hutton, I hurried to my room so I wouldn''t bete for my appointment with Diane.

    Marquis Hutton smacked his lips as he watched Le getting farther and farther away.

    Its a pity, such a pity.

    It would be great if a child like that came into the family.

    Other nobles thought it was bad to have a woman, who was too smart, enter the family, but Marquis Hutton was different.

    The family was peaceful only when a smart woman came in.

    Especially if you had to leave your family a lot because you had to go to sea like him.

    Of course, there''s nothing more he could have hoped for if his sons yed that role, but unfortunately, that had already failed.

    His first son was chosen by God early and became a priest, and his second son, Aldor, was a troublemaker every time.

    He wasn''t a man who was talented enough to rule Hutton, the port city Marquis Hutton had been carefully working on for a long time.

    Since there''s no one else to inherit the title other than Aldor, he would one day be the Marquis of Hutton and rule Hutton.

    That''s why Aldor''s wife had to be a smart one like Le.

    There''s a rumor about Le being the emperor''s mistress, but after a few conversations, he knew it for sure.

    Le was never the emperor''s mistress.

    She must have been purely recognized for her ability and became an aide.

    As expected, she''s a talented person.

    The desire to somehow make her Aldor''s spouse arose abruptly.

    Le already said no, but he didn''t care.

    If she didn''t like it, he could make it happen!

    Just in time, a small banquet would be held tomorrow evening for the reconciliation of the Natsha Kingdom and the Cardin Empire, so he should aim at that time.

    Where''s Aldor now?

    Marquis Hutton went straight to Aldor, who would be the protagonist of his n.

    After the long five-day meeting, the diplomatic meeting was finally over.

    Marquis Hutton threw a small party to celebrate the sessful end of the meeting.

    I was going to wear a uniform to the party too, but Marquis Hutton sent me a dress.

    There were also essories and shoes that matched the dress.

    "Oh, my. What a beautiful dress, My Lady.

    Eria praised the dress and carefully looked into my mood.

    Maybe it''s because I had intentionally dirtied my dress before.

    I did that not because I didn''t want to wear the dress, but because it was a dress sent by Marquis Valdir.

    I didn''t intend to do that again this time.

    I will wear this dress to the dinner party, so please get ready.

    Th, then, can I keep the dress until then?

    Eria hugged the dress box and asked me as if she didn''t believe me.

    Such Eria was so cute that it made meugh.

    As you like.

    "Thank you!"

    Only then did Eria smile brightly and go outside with the dress.

    After a while, Eria returned with another maid.

    She was the maid to help me dress up.

    Since My Lady is one of the only twodies in this party, we''ll make you look beautiful!

    "That''s right! The Viscount from the Natsha Kingdom was also said that she would wear a fancy dress!

    If she''s a Viscount from the Natsha Kingdom, they must be talking about Diane.

    Viscount Andrian will also wear a dress?

    "Yes. They said it was a dress with a hollow on the chest and widely open from here.

    Eria drew a long line from her pelvis to her ankle.

    <i>Such a dress exists, huh? It''s amazing.</i>

    I really wanted to see what kind of dress it was.

    My Lady, the bath is ready.

    "Thanks."

    After washing me with warm water, they applied perfume to my body.

    It was my favorite rose scent.

    In the meantime, Eria brought back the dress she had kept carefully.

    If shees out with an alluring image over there, we go with an elegant image.

    "That''s right! I''m happy that the dress that Marquis Hutton gave you is just that kind of image!

    Should I put your hair up neatly?

    Looking at the chattering maids reminded me of the maids of the Duke of Williot.

    I wondered if everyone was doing well.

    I missed them all, but I especially missed Misa, who took care of me since I joined the duke''s family.

    Should I send her a letterter?

    There''s nothing good about being caught by Philen, so I''d have to send it off secretly.

    "I''ll tighten the corset, My Lady."

    At the maid''s words, I put strength in my stomach and held my breath.

    The maids tightened the corset and put on the underskirt. Then I wore the dress that Marquis Hutton gave me as a gift.

    It was a blue dress simr to the dress Marquis Valdir gave me. The hem of the dress was covered with sapphires.

    The sapphire reminded me of the Blue Marine, something that I bought as a gift for Kalian before.

    Eria, do you know a jewel called Blue Marine?

    Blue Marine?

    Eria tilted her head. Even the other maid didn''t seem to know.

    <i>Hmm, is Blue Marine not its original name?</i>

    I mean this.

    I took out the cufflinks that were in my bag and showed them to the maids.

    Ah, I know this.

    Only then did the maids respond.

    I also have a lot of this in my house. My younger siblings went to the beach to y and they picked up a lot because they thought it was pretty.

    I have a lot in my house, too.

    That meant that this wasn''t a jewel.

    <i>Can I give this to His Majesty?</i>

    I was happy to find a gift that matched him, but my heart became heavy again.

    As I silently fiddled with the button, Eria hurriedly added.

    Bu, but Ive never seen such a well-processed product!

    "That''s right! The stones rolling around in my house dont shine like this!

    This isn''t just a stone, this is a jewel!

    I was thankful that theyforted me.

    Right, let''s think about thister.

    It wasn''t a problem that could be answered even if I thought about it until I had a headache right now.

    I put the cufflinks back in the bag and continued to prepare myself.

    As they said, my hair was pulled up high and secured with hairpins.

    How about the ne and earrings?

    "Well."

    Although Marquis Valdir gave me something I didn''t want to wear it.

    After thinking for a while, I took the spirit stone ne out of my bag.

    I don''t need earrings, but Ill use this for the ne.

    What a pretty ne. I understand, My Lady.

    I was wearing the ne while seeing myself in the mirror when I heard a knock.

    <b>Tok. tok.</b>

    Who came?

    I blinked at Eria to open the door.

    When Eria opened the door, she saw Aldor, who was dressed neatly.

    <i>Why is this man here again?</i>

    For what purpose are you here?

    Aldor said, holding out a bouquet of roses.

    Im here to escort you, Sir.

    <i>You had said that before and youe here to escort me again?</i>

    <i>Does he have no pride? Or is he shameless?</i>

    I will decline.

    But my father told me toe with you.

    Haa, even Marquis Hutton meddled, huh?

    A sigh came out automatically. I could guess what Marquis Hutton was thinking when he did this.

    He''s trying to tie me up with Aldor, right?

    I should have known from the moment he brought up the word of introducing me to a good person.

    <i>But is Aldor a good person?</i>

    <i>I don''t think so at all.</i>

    Once again, I will decline the escort.

    But Sir

    I refused again and again, and so him hanging on continuously lookedme and indecent.

    <i>Does this man have no pride?</i>

    <i>Or is there another purpose?</i>

    Then I''ll get going. I still have a lot to prepare.

    Whatever it was, none of it was my business.

    I ignored Aldor''s words and closed the door again.

    Then I told the maids who were restless while looking at my mood to finish the preparation and checked outside.

    Fortunately, Aldor wasn''t there when everything was ready and I came back out.

    Instead, there''s only a bouquet of roses that he had left behind in front of the door.

    I ignored the bouquet and headed straight to the main hall alone.

    Sir Thebesa!

    I met Diane on the way.

    She was wearing a dress I had heard of.

    It was a really unique dress. In particr, it was impressive that one side of the skirt was torn to the point her bare skin could be seen.

    Diane looked through me and gave me a thumbs up.

    Wow, you look so pretty today. As a woman, I''ll fall for you too.

    Its the same with Sir Andrian. I''ve never seen such a unique dress.

    "Right? It''s a very unique dress, isn''t it?"

    When Diane spun around, her torn skirt fluttered, revealing her bare skin.

    S, Sir!

    <i>What if someone sees her like that?</i>

    I panicked and covered Diane''s legs.

    Then Dianeughed out loud.

    You dont have to be so flustered. This dress was originally made for that purpose.

    Is, is that so?

    "Of course. Well, no one will fall for an unattractive woman like me after all.

    What are you talking about Sir is so attractive, don''t you know that?

    Oh my gosh, it feels good to hear that from a very attractivedy.

    Diane gave me a wink.

    We talked and headed to the hall of the main building together.

    Next time, Ill give you a dress simr to this one.

    Im grateful, but I dont think it would suit me.

    What are you talking about? I think it''ll suit you better than me.

    "Really?"

    Diane nodded bigly and spoke in a voice only I could hear.

    Sir has a better figure than me.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    <i>Is it because the one who said it is a woman?</i>

    <i>Or is it because Diane''s words didn''t feel strange to me?</i>

    Although I was embarrassed by her words, I didn''t feel insulted.

    As I blushed and waved my hand, Dianeughed out loud.

    While we were chatting about this and that, we arrived at the main hall.

    The chandelier''s light was reflected on the clean marble and sparkled like stars.

    On one side of the hall, a small band was ying music, and in the center, fancy-dressed people gathered in twos and threes and chatted.

    <i>Marquis Hutton put in a lot of effort, doesnt he?</i>

    Well, it''s only natural because the diplomatic missions from the other country were here.

    Oh, Sir Thebesa is here.

    Marquis Hutton approached with a pleasant smile.

    He greeted Diane lightly and then looked around me.

    Why are you alone? Didn''t Aldor go to escort you?"

    He came, but I refused.

    Marquis Hutton''s expression hardened slightly.

    Why did you refuse? Has my son perhaps done something rude to Sir again?

    <i>What to do? I can''t directly say that I refused because I didn''t like it.</i>

    It''s because I applied for an escort to Lady Thebesa first.

    When I was contemting, Diane interrupted the conversation with a smile.

    I think she refused because she already had a prior appointment with me. Im sorry, Marquis."

    Hmm, there''s no need. If there''s a prior appointment, there''s nothing she could do.

    Thanks to Diane, I was able to get through the difficult situation flexibly.

    I said thank you to Diane through my eyes.

    Then Diane responded with a wink.

    She was really a pleasant fellow.

    That''s why I liked Diane even more. I wanted to emte her cheerful personality.

    Then let''s do this.

    After thinking for a moment, Marquis Hutton smiled brightly again.

    You can have the first dance with Aldor.

    Usually, the first dance was performed with someone closely rted, such as a family member or lover.

    But first dance with Aldor?

    It was absurd and disconcerting.

    I wanted to refuse, but it was difficult because I had already rejected Aldor''s escort. Not once, but twice, and it was an insult to the other person if I refused again.

    There''s nothing good for me to insult Marquis Huttons son.

    But I didn''t want to dance, so what should I do?

    Sir Thebesa seems to dislike dancing with Lord Hutton.

    La, Lady!

    As Diane spoke my mind, I hurriedly stopped her and looked at Marquis Hutton.

    His expression looked worse than before.

    Of course, he would be like that. Because no one liked to hear this.

    Is what Sir Andrian said true?

    "That

    You can tell the truth. I''m not forcing you.

    Back when I had breakfast for the first time with Kalian, I heard a simr thing from Baron Delrond.

    If you don''t want to eat, you don''t have to eat it.''

    I''m not forcing you.''

    At the time, I really was unsure, but I seemed to know for sure now.

    This was definitely apulsion.

    If the Marquis forced me to, I, a count''s daughter, could still refuse. Because I was the emperor''s agent now, but it''s ridiculous if I asserted that position in such a private matter.

    There''s nothing I could do. I smiled bitterly and epted Marquis Hutton''s suggestion.

    no. Of course, I should dance with Lord Hutton."

    "Ho ho. Well thought.

    Marquis Hutton then left with a satisfied smile.

    Why did you do that?

    Diane frowned and looked at me.

    Didn''t you not like to dance with that guy?

    Its not that I dont like it. Its just that I was unwilling.

    Thats it!

    Diane hit her chest as if she was very frustrated.

    Go now and tell him you dont want to dance with him.

    How can I do that? When the opponent is the Marquis.

    Thats right, but the Lady is the Emperors lover!

    "What?"

    <i>Right now what did Diane say?</i>

    <i>I''m the emperor''s lover?</i>

    Her words were like saying that I was his lover and not his mistress.

    The person concerned was in front of her and she just said it after making it more gentle.

    I didn''t expect I would hear that thing from Diane''s mouth.

    It was more embarrassing and shameful than when I heard that thing from other people.

    I blushed and stepped back from Diane.

    Sir Thebesa?

    Diane called me as if she was wondering.

    I said without looking directly at Diane''s face.

    I don''t know why Sir Andrian has such a misunderstanding, but I''m not. I''m simply an aide to the Emperor.

    <i>Is Diane being kind to me because she thought I was the emperor''s mistress?</i>

    Thinking like that made my mouth feel bitter and I had mixed feelings about it.

    I thought I had a good friend with whom I could talk well, but I guessed it was all my delusion.

    I''m going to others now. Have a great party, Sir Andrian.

    Hold on, Sir!

    I left Diane and headed to the ce where the nobles of the Empire gathered with Marquis Valdir in the center.

    As I approached, Marquis Valdir looked at me with a vignt look.

    What do you need?

    I''m just thinking of greeting you.

    Are you pretending to be polite now? It''s not even funny."

    Marquis Valdir snorted and turned his back.

    And so did the other nobles.

    Since I didn''t have any business with them in the first ce, I stood calmly and drank the champagne brought by the servant.

    I could feel Diane''s gaze behind my back, but I tried my best to ignore it.

    To be honest, Diane didn''t do anything wrong. Because rumor that I was the emperor''s mistress, not an aide, had spread widely throughout the empire. Maybe she heard that rumor and thought I was the emperor''s mistress.

    I knew that, but it''s still awkward to see Diane. It seemed like I couldn''t treat her with a smile like before.

    <i>Am I losing such a good conversation partner?</i>

    Huu.

    I sighed endlessly. Everyone was having a good time, but I couldn''t.

    I kept drinking the champagne out of frustration.

    It was champagne with little alcohol, but as I kept drinking it, I got a little drunk.

    It wasn''t to the point where I couldn''t control myself, it''s just to the extent that I felt like I was drinking.

    Someone said they feel better when they get drunk, but it was all a lie. I felt down instead.

    Lady Thebesa, would you like to dance a song with me?

    The fact that I had to dance with Aldor in such a situation made me feel terrible.

    "dly."

    Aldor''s expression brightened at my answer.

    He also seemed to be a little conceited.

    As Aldor and I came out to the center of the hall, the people who were upying it naturally moved aside.

    It would have been difficult if it wasn''t a waltz, but fortunately, the song that yed was a waltz.

    Still, I was nervous. It''s because I had never danced with anyone other than the dance teacher and Philen.

    <i>I have to do well.</i>

    I didn''t want to be aughing stock by making mistakes such as stepping on his foot for no reason.

    And so I moved my body mechanically to the sound of the music.

    As I danced without looking at Aldor, my surroundings naturally caught my eye.

    Marquis Hutton looked at this side with a happy smile. While Marquis Valdir and the nobles of the Empire looked dissatisfied.

    Then I saw the diplomats of the Natsha Kingdom talking without paying any attention to me.

    I also saw Diane looking for a chance to talk to me somehow.

    The music got faster and faster. I moved away from Aldor for a while, and then back to him again.

    You''re good at dancing.

    I was praised, but I couldn''t keep my mouth shut.

    "Thank you. The Lord is also good at dancing.

    Well, because this is my specialty.

    I was just saying it, but he bit it.

    As I spat out a smallugh because I was speechless, Aldor grinned and pulled himself closer to me.

    Due to the nature of the waltz, both bodies often stuck to each other, but it seemed that this was too close.

    I thought it was a mistake, so I pulled myself away, but I was pulled to him again.

    Because of that, I could feel something that I didn''t have, but Aldor had.

    <i>What bizarre thing is this?</i>

    I frowned and looked at Aldor.

    What are you doing?

    Aldor replied skillfully.

    What do you mean?

    <i>This man is really</i>

    I was about to say something, but the music ended.

    I immediately pulled myself away from Aldor.

    There were many things I wanted to say to him, but let''s just not do it.

    Now that the dance was over, there was no need to be close to him or talk to him anymore, so what should I do?

    I didn''t want to get involved with Aldor any further by talking needlessly.

    Then I''ll get going.

    I said goodbye and went straight to the corner, but for some reason, Aldor followed me.

    Do you still have something to do with me?

    There is always something to do with a beautifuldy.

    Such greasy words with a lot of butter covered on it.

    I already stared at him coldly and turned down the escort twice, but he kept sticking around to me like this.

    <i>Only his tenacity is uselessly good, huh?</i>

    I want to rest alone. Why don''t you go to someone else?

    I expressed my wish for him to go.

    But he stood there naturally, whether he was tactless or pretending not to know on purpose.

    After dancing, I feel thirsty. You, there!"

    Aldor was given two sses of champagne by the servant and held one of them to me.

    You''ll be thirsty, so drink it.

    "It''s okay."

    I, too, was thirsty, but I refused because I didn''t want any favors from him.

    Then Aldor said as if he was disappointed.

    For thest time, let''s drink the champagne and I''ll go.

    <i>Really?</i>

    Looking at him suspiciously, Aldor nodded.

    It really is. I won''t bother the Lady anymore. I also dont want to cling to ady who is not interested in me.

    Aldorined, saying it was because of his father''s order.

    With that said, I nced at Marquis Hutton.

    Marquis Hutton looked at us from time to time while talking to the other nobles, smiling happily.

    If my rtionship with the Lady doesnt progress even after we danced and drank champagne together, my father will probably give up, right?

    Aldor looked at Marquis Hutton and spoke to me in a low voice.

    That''s why please help me only this once, Sir Thebesa.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    ***

    <i> Is that true?</i>

    I had my doubts, but it was worth a try.

    "Very well."

    Then, shall we toast?

    I wondered if we should do that, but I bumped my ss because I thought it would be better to make it clear.

    As soon as I drank it, I could immediately feel the bitter taste of alcohol. Still, the fruity scent was strong enough for me to drink it.

    I wanted to drink it quickly and send Aldor away, but it was against the etiquette, so I had no choice but to drink it little by little.

    Oh, by the way, I heard an interesting rumor about the Lady.

    As the champagne was almost finished, Aldor suddenly brought up an unpleasant story.

    I replied before he could tell exactly what the rumor was.

    "No."

    Aldor then chuckled.

    I havent said anything yet.

    Youre talking about the rumor of me being the Emperors mistress, right?

    Oh my, youre quick to sense.

    Wasn''t it stupid to not know when everyone was talking about it?

    But, is it really not?

    It''s really not.

    Hmm, I see.

    Aldor looked at me with curious eyes. I ignored him and concentrated on drinking the champagne.

    Atst, the champagne was finished. I showed Aldor the empty champagne ss.

    I drank it all.

    Therefore, it was a tacit expression of intention for him to go away.

    As if he wasnt that slow-witted at all, Aldor looked disappointed and quietly retreated.

    I was finally alone. I sighed heavily and leaned against the wall.

    I already drank a whole ss of champagne, but I was still thirsty.

    "Here."

    I handed the servant the empty ss, took a new one, and drank it all at once.

    There''s no one around me, so there''s no need to be polite.

    After drinking two or three more sses, the drunkenness that had subsided while dancing rose again.

    I felt a little shaky and my head felt dizzy. My body became hot and I felt tipsy.

    <i>Am I so weak in drinking?</i>

    I had never drunk this much alcohol before until now, so I never knew.

    Now that I knew how much I could drink, I had to be careful next time.

    More than that, I wanted to go back to my room and rest, but was that okay? The party wasn''t over yet, but there''s nothing more to do.

    <i>Let''s go back.</i>

    It''s better to do that than to hold on and then get drunk and make a fool of myself.

    If I went straight out the front door, people would notice me, so I sneaked out through the back door. It was good because this way was close to the annex too.

    When I came out, the slightly muggy wind blew with a salty smell.

    In the distance, I could see the sparkling sea with stars.

    "Beautiful."

    It had a different charm than seeing it during the day. It also felt different from looking from my room.

    With such a nice view, I couldn''t go back to my room. So, I stood there for a moment and watched the beautiful night sea.

    As time passed, drunkenness grew more and more.

    Every breath I took seemed to smell like alcohol.

    <i>I''m getting sleepy, so I really have to go now.</i>

    As I turned around, my legs lost strength and I staggered slightly.

    "Miss?"

    In all likelihood, I was caught by a servant passing by.

    Are you okay?

    No, Im not.

    I answered honestly without holding on to my pride.

    It''s better to be humiliated by one person than to be humiliated by more people for nothing.

    The worst scenario was to be seen by Marquis Valdir and his remnants.

    Im sorry, but could you help me to my room?

    Before that happened, I asked the servant for help because I wanted to return to my room quickly.

    Of course, Miss.

    The servant came and supported me.

    I left my body immobile at will and headed to the annex.

    On the way, as I was getting drunk, I fell asleep.

    <i>I can''t sleep here.</i>

    I tried to endure it somehow, but I couldn''t ovee the pouring sleepiness, so my memories were sparsely cut off.

    While I was sleeping and waking up repeatedly, I felt a soft touch on my back.

    It looked like I had finally returned to my room.

    The corset that tightened my waist and the essories I was wearing were ufortable to sleep on, but sleeping was my priority.

    "Thank you."

    I said to the servant briefly and epted the flood of sleep pouring onto me.

    *****

    Hiltine''s routine was simple.

    When Le slept, he slept with her, when she ate, he ate with her, and wherever she went, he followed her.

    But after Le entered the Marquis of Hutton, it was often difficult to do so. That was when Marquis Hutton was near Le.

    As he was themander-in-chief of the Navy, Marquis Hutton was not an easy one. Even with a little carelessness, he could read the signs.

    In that regard, he seemed to be one step ahead of Philen.

    Hiltine''s mission was to protect Le secretly without being noticed by anyone. So Hiltine had to keep a certain distance whenever Marquis Hutton appeared.

    It would make it a little difficult to protect Le if something happened, but he couldn''t help it. Because it''s better than to be seen by Marquis Hutton.

    That was why the Marquis of Hutton was like the Impregnable Fortress. Since no one here dared to go big enough to harm Le here, it could have looked rather pathetic.

    Today too, because of Marquis Hutton, Hiltine was unable to protect Le as usual and sat on the roof of the mansion. But that didn''t mean that he was just ying.

    it''s like that."

    It''s just in time for daily reporting. Using the magic messenger bird, he reported what had happened today to Kalian.

    As soon as Hiltine finished, Kalian asked.

    [so, you''re saying that Marquis Hutton''s second son is after Le?]

    I dont know if he is after her, but Im sure he is interested in her. Because he hade to escort her twice.

    [It means he hit on her twice.]

    For some reason, there''s a hint of murderous intent in Kalian''s voice.

    <i>It''smon for a noble lord to ask for an escort to ady, but why is he reacting like this?</i>

    Hiltine didn''t understand, but he didn''t question it deeply as he thought that he certainly had a reason.

    [If that guy tries to do strange things to Le, make him can''t do his role as a man.]

    What kind of strange things?

    [Everything that Le hates.]

    Now that he said it, it felt like something was wrong, so Kalian corrected it right away.

    [I should correct it. Touching Le''s body without her permission.]

    "I understand."

    <i>Everyone who touched Le without her permission is suspicious.</i>

    Hiltine entered Kalian''smand precisely in his head.

    [Is Le still at the party?]

    Hiltine kept watching the entrance to the main building while reporting to Kalian and he didn''t see Lee out.

    "Yes."

    [The party is quite long huh?]

    <i>Is it? It''s only been an hour though.</i>

    [It will be difficult because of Marquis Hutton, but keep your eyes on Le as much as possible.]

    "I understand."

    The conversation ended there.

    Hiltine put the magic messenger bird in his pocket and jumped off the roof. He was going to make sure Le was safe.

    Using the darkness as a cover to avoid people''s eyes, Hiltine slowly approached the window of the main hall and looked inside.

    He could see peopleughing and chatting, enjoying the party with the frantic music. But no matter how much he looked around, he couldn''t see Le.

    It was the same no matter how many times he confirmed it.

    <i>Did she go to the toilet? Or the lounge?</i>

    <i>If not that, did she go back to the annex without me seeing her?</i>

    It hadn''t been a few minutes since he was told to keep his eyes on Le by Kalian, but he had already lost sight of her.

    He became anxious. Hiltine moved quickly to find Le.

    *****

    As I was sleeping for a while, someone grabbed my arm.

    <i>Who is it? Is it Eria?</i>

    <i>Does she know that I was back ande to help me change?</i>

    <i>Anyway, it''s good. Because the dress is ufortable.</i>

    I said to Eria, half-asleep.

    Just take off my dress and the corset. Ah, and the essories

    <i>Since you don''t have to take anything else off</i>

    I couldn''t speak properly because I was sleepy and drunk.

    "Pfft."

    I was mumbling as if talking to myself, and the other personughed a little.

    <i>thisugh isn''t Erias though?</i>

    Come to think of it, the hand holding my arm was alsorger than that of Eria.

    <i>Someone other than Eria?</i>

    I got goosebumps from my toes.

    As if being poured cold water, I woke up and was not sleepy anymore.

    LET GO, LET ME GO!

    I shouted sharply and shook off the hand that was holding my arm.

    I tried to get up right away, but my drunken body didn''t move as I wanted.

    All I could do was pull my body back a little.

    I turned my head to see who it was, but my surroundings were dark. What I could only see was a blurry silhouette.

    When I focused only on the silhouette, it was definitely not a woman.

    Who, who are you?

    I curled up and stared at the person who was looking at me silently.

    Who are you toe into my room at thiste hour?

    This is not the Ladys room.

    This voice

    Lord Hutton?"

    As my eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, I could see him.

    A greasy look and a mean smile.

    It really was Aldor.

    Why are you here No, more than that, this isn''t my room?"

    "Yes. This is my room.

    <i>Impossible</i>

    I hurriedly looked around. It was still dark, so I couldn''t see well, but I could tell that this wasnt my room.

    Everything was different, the furniture arrangement and the bed I was lying on.

    <i>Why am I here?</i>

    <i>I certainly asked the servant to take me to my room.</i>

    "I''m sorry."

    It was strange and absurd, but it must be the same for Aldor. So, rather than making excuses, I apologized first.

    The servant who should be taking me to my room seemed to have misunderstood something. I''m really sorry."

    Well, you shouldn''t be sorry.

    The corner of his lips was slightly raised, and it was terrifying. His eyes shing in the dark looked dangerous.

    I felt like I had to run away, so I pulled myself back a little more.

    Ugh!

    As a result, I fell down the bed.

    I felt a sharp pain on my bottom that hit the floor, but thanks to it, it made me a little sober. I was able to move more freely than before.

    Then Ill get

    As I was about to leave, Aldor approached me and pulled my arm.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    The moment I said Ack., the view turned around, and I fell into his arms.

    What are you doing?! Let go of me right now!

    As I tried to shake his hand away, Aldor threw me on the floor and climbed on top of me.

    The pain in my back and the weight pressing down on me made me suffocate. The view became dimmed.

    "Move away from me right now.

    Why should I do that?

    Lord Hutton!

    In a situation like this, rather than calling me Lord Hutton stiffly, you should have called me Aldor affectionately.

    What a ridiculous thing to say.

    Not even worthy of a reply, I tried to push him away, but he didn''t budge like a giant prop.

    Of course, he''s a man and a navy. Physically, he was far superior to me.

    Please move away from me, Lord.

    I threw my pride and begged him to move away somehow, but he didn''t listen to me.

    <b>Jjiig-</b>

    Kkyaag!

    The weak hem of the dress was ripped open by his violent force.

    My shoulder, exposed to the cold air, trembled. If it had been ripped a little more, my chest would have been clearly visible.

    I quickly covered my exposed shoulder.

    My face grew hot with shame, embarrassment, and fear of what might happen. My tears were about to fall.

    <i>I can''t cry. I don''t want to cry in front of a man like this.</i>

    I mercilessly bit the soft flesh in my mouth, holding back my tears.

    That face, its nice to see it.

    His hot breath and damp tongue swept through the pinna of my ear.

    I want to see a more dizzying side of you than now, can you show me?

    His hand reached the bottom of my skirt and groped my leg.

    I, I am the Emperors agent!

    I grabbed his arm that was groping my leg and shouted anxiously.

    Does the Lord think he would be safe after doing this to me?

    Pfft.

    <i>Why is heughing?</i>

    Are you going to tell His Majesty what happened here?

    Of, of course

    Then the Lady wont be able to work as that great aide anymore.

    <i>what?</i>

    Think about it, Lady. Would His Majesty want to keep a damageddy by his side?

    I was speechless. I couldn''t confidently say that he was wrong because what he said was true.

    It was for this reason that in the past, even though Countess Thebesa was displeased, she refused to do anything about what had happened between me and Andante. Because a nobledy with ws couldn''t be put on the wedding market.

    So, even though it was buried, it still remained a great fear in my heart.

    Besides, does the Lady think His Majesty will believe you?

    <b><i>Do you think they''ll believe you?</i></b>

    Suddenly, Andante''s voice was heard, and the harsh and ruthless event of that day came to mind. My body hardened.

    If you want to tell him, tell him then.

    Aldor said, rubbing his dirty lips onto my hand that grabbed his arm.

    But His Majesty would believe me and my father more than the Lady.

    His confident face was just like Andante''s.

    Andante said this with a face like that.

    There''s no way they would believe me. And of course, they would believe him.

    I thought it wouldn''t be possible, but it was all just as Andante said.

    People didn''t believe me. It was no use crying out that it wasn''t me.

    Everyone believed only Andante''s words and pointed at me, saying that I was an unchaste and shameless woman.

    If it was His Majesty, would he would he believe only Aldor''s words, not mine?

    Since I had already experienced something simr once, my doubts grew bigger and bigger like snowballs.

    Thinking that Kalian would do that, I lost all my strength and became lethargic. Unbearable tears poured down.

    Oh my, I havent even started yet, so you shouldnt cry already.

    Aldor smiled fishily and wiped away the tears running down my cheeks.

    I turned my head to reject his hand and saw a long blue ne hanging down.

    The spirit stone ne that Kalian gave me as a gift before.

    <b><i>Le.</i></b>

    <b><i>I think you can do it well enough."</i></b>

    <b><i>"That''s how much I trust you."</i></b>

    Ah, what was I thinking now?

    His Majesty said he would trust me, and I couldn''t believe I doubted him.

    What greater disloyalty could there be than this?

    If I saw him, I would definitely apologize for this.

    Before I knew it, the hand that was stroking my leg reached up to my thigh.

    It was a creepy touch like a snake crawling up.

    A little while ago, I had no idea how to get out of this situation, but not now.

    A certain way came to mind.

    I squeezed all the strength I had to push him away, then grabbed the ne tightly.

    "Conversion!"

    When I shouted the starter word, my arm holding the ne became as thick as the arm of the orc.

    <b>POK-!</b>

    I swung that arm as hard as I could.

    It''s not just a part of my body that changed, but it''s also getting stronger.

    The moment Aldor, who flew away so badly, collided with the wardrobe

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    Someone mmed the door roughly and came in.

    Sir Thebesa!

    One was Diane.

    And the other one was Hiltine.

    Young master has entered the room.

    At the servant''s report, Marquis Hutton smiled contentedly and drank champagne.

    It was all Marquis Hutton''s n to feed Le with high alcohol champagne through Aldor and send her to Aldor''s room.

    A n to make Le Aldor''s wife.

    It took a little while because Le was the emperor''s agent, but he had perfectly prepared the countermeasures for that. So nothing was a problem. All that was left was for Aldor and Le to spend the night sessfully.

    Report to me as soon as Aldores out.

    Marquis Hutton told his servant again and again and enjoyed the party leisurely.

    In his head, he happily thought when it would be a good time to hold a wedding.

    If they got married, he wouldn''t let her work as the emperors aide anymore. Because there''s nothing good about a woman working outside.

    It was when Marquis Hutton emptied about two sses of champagne.

    Ma, Master!

    The servant came running panting and puffing.

    At the servant''s unusual behavior, Marquis Hutton looked at the servant with a frown.

    Whats going on?

    Big, big problem has urred!

    The servant shouted urgently, unable to catch his breath properly.

    The Emperors knight appears and says he will punish Young master Aldor!

    "What? Punish?!

    <i>What kind of ridiculous thing is this?</i>

    <i>No, more than that, the Emperor''s knight?</i>

    At those words, Marquis Hutton was reminded of the Crowd Knights. The merciless, infamous knights who work only for the Emperor of the Empire.

    <i>Don''t tell me that they are here?</i>

    <i>It can''t be. Because there was no member of the Crowd Knights on the delegation list.</i>

    However, what bothered him was the strange presence he felt every time he met Le.

    Was the Crowd Knights secretly escorting Le?

    A bad feeling ran down his spine.

    Lead the way right now!

    Marquis Hutton ran straight to Aldor''s room where they were.

    The front of Aldor''s room was already crowded with people who had heard the news.

    They stepped aside as Marquis Hutton approached.

    "Father!"

    Aldor, who found Marquis Hutton, called him desperately.

    Marquis Hutton nced dissatisfiedly at Aldor, who was sitting unsightly on the floor, then looked at Hiltine standing next to him.

    He already thought that a member of the Crowd Knights might be here, but he didn''t expect it to be its leader, Hiltine.

    <i>Is she really not the emperors mistress?</i>

    Unless the Emperor was crazy, there would be no way that he would attach a knight leader to escort a single aide.

    If Le was really the emperor''s mistress, things gotplicated.

    He had an ominous feeling that it would be reallyplicated, but the water had already spilled. There was no turning back.

    Marquis Hutton was flustered by thepletely unexpected situation, but he pretended not to be at all.

    I dont know whats going on, but will you release my son first?

    Don''t you think it''s more important to understand the situation first than to ask for your son to be released, Marquis?

    A sharp voice was heard from inside the room.

    It was Diane.

    Next to Diane was Le with a nket wrapped around her shoulders.

    When Le met Marquis Hutton''s eyes, she was startled and averted her gaze. Her hunched shoulders trembled.

    Judging by Le''s reaction, it seemed like it would be possible to bury this case if he did well.

    Although Diane and Hiltine were annoying, one was a foreign noble and the other was amoner known for being mute. So Marquis Hutton, who decided that only Le should be coaxed well, said to the butler.

    Take everyone off here.

    Yes, Master.

    When the butler made everyone leave, Marquis Hutton closed the door and approached Le.

    Oh my, I haven''t looked into it thoroughly. If you don''t mind, could you tell me what happened, Sir Thebesa?

    Instead of answering, Le crouched down, clutching the nket she was wearing.

    Diane shouted as she stopped in front of Le.

    Sir Thebesa is still in a state of shock, unable to speak properly. So you can ask Lord Hutton over there about the situation, Marquis.

    <i>You impudent, how dare you meddle in someone''s business?</i>

    Marquis Hutton didn''t like Diane very much when he first saw her.

    If she had been a noble of the empire rather than a noble of another country, he would have given her a scolding.

    However, as a noble from another country, there was no benefit to him in the current situation, so Marquis Hutton stepped down quietly.

    My mistake. This is the first time something like this has happened, so please understand.

    Marquis Hutton emphasized the word first time, then looked at Aldor.

    Aldor, what happened?

    Im innocent, father!

    Aldor made excuses as if he had been waiting.

    I came back to my room in the middle of the party, and Lady Thebesa is lying on my bed!

    Aldor red at Le with bloodshot eyes and continued.

    But, of course, I knew she did that because she wanted to get along well with me, but the Lady suddenly pretended to be a victim and used me of being a molester!

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    ***

    <i> Who is driving whom to molester?</i>

    Even in the midst of the chaos, Aldor''s voice reached my ears clearly.

    My heart was still pounding and my hands and feet were still shaking, but I had to say something. I couldn''t stand still like a fool and be beaten.

    I definitely said no to Lord Hutton.

    I said, squeezing out a voice that didn''te out well forcibly.

    I''ve told him again and again that he shouldn''t do this. But Lord Hutton ignored my words and tried to do it against my will.

    Shes lying!

    Aldor immediately refuted my words.

    If Lady Thebesa didnt want to do that with me, theres no reason for her to lie in my bed, in my room!

    That''s true.

    Marquis Hutton nodded, listening to Aldor rather than me.

    Marquis Hutton''s behavior was not surprising. Because it was natural for his arms to bend inward.

    [T/N: the arms bend inward means that you are more affectionate to people close to you than to people you don''t know.]

    Did Sir Thebesa really lie in that mans bed first?

    I nodded to Diane''s question.

    Look at that! I told you Lady Thebesa seduced me first!

    Then Aldor eximed triumphantly.

    Everyone''s eyes fell on me.

    It was obvious what would happen next.

    Everyone would look at me with contempt, just as the people of the Count of Thebesa did in the past. No matter what I said, they wouldn''t believe it.

    Of course, I already thought they would also

    There must be some misunderstanding.

    Diane''s subsequent attitude waspletely beyond my expectations.

    "Sir Thebesa wouldn''t have done something like seducing Lord Hutton!"

    <i>Even after hearing that she still trusts me?</i>

    I was stunned, rather than happy.

    I stared at Diane nkly and Diane grabbed my shoulder and asked.

    Am I right, Sir Thebesa? There''s another reason, right?

    yes."

    Thanks to Diane''s trust in me, I was able to talk more easily.

    It wasn''t my will that I came to this room. The servant brought me here because I was drunk.

    Even so, it is true that Sir Thebesa was lying on my son''s bed first.

    Marquis Hutton suddenly intervened.

    So its only natural for Aldor to be misunderstood.

    <i>Natural? Such nonsense.</i>

    I already told Lord Hutton that there was definitely some misunderstanding and begged him to not touch me.

    Is that so, Aldor?

    I have never heard of such a thing."

    Aldor denied it firmly, feigning innocence.

    Aldor said he never heard of that though.

    Naturally, Marquis Hutton took Aldor''s words.

    I replied without giving up.

    Once again, I definitely said that.

    "I told you I''ve never heard of such a thing!"

    Due to Aldor''s repeated lies, the endless battle continued.

    Not to mention the whereabouts of the servant who took me to the room were unknown, he was not found even though Marquis Hutton sent the butler to find him.

    Because of that, I couldn''t prove that it wasn''t my will toe into this room.

    In addition, as Marquis Hutton continued to take Aldor''s side, the situation gradually became unfavorable to me.

    Diane was working hard on my side, but there was a limit because she didn''t know the whole situation.

    It was when the useless battle was getting longer and we were getting tired of each other.

    Let''s do this instead then.

    Marquis Hutton sighed and settled the situation.

    It seems that you''re both at fault, so let''s bury it as it is.

    <i>Bury you say?</i>

    Isnt that good for you too, Sir Thebesa? There''s nothing good about a nobledy being caught up in such a scandal.

    At first nce, it seemed like it was for me, but it was for Aldor, not me. Because if this scandal spread, even if it wasn''t as bad as mine, Aldor would be in trouble as well. And the fact that I wasn''t an ordinary nobledy, but an aide to the emperor would also take a role. So, it was clear that Marquis Hutton was trying to cover up his son''s fault by burying it.

    <i>Marquis Hutton knows everything, huh?</i>

    <i>That Aldor is lying.</i>

    <i>That he did something bad.</i>

    If he had believed Aldor''s words, he would have tried to find out every single detail and reveal it to the public, rather than burying it.

    I also thought that maybe the person who came up with this was Marquis Hutton. That''s why Aldor was very confident when he tried to do something to me.

    <i>I can''t believe a rich man is doing something like this on purpose.</i>

    My anger soared.

    You think so too, don''t you, Sir Thebesa?

    But I couldn''t say anything because what Marquis Hutton said was true even if I didn''t want to admit it.

    For me, it would have been better for this incident to be buried as it was rather than be known to the public.

    And as expected, I was hoping for that too.

    <i>am I really hoping for that?</i>

    At the sudden question, I clutched the nket.

    Actually, I didn''t want this to be buried. I wanted Aldor, who gave me terrible memories, to pay the price and suffer the same as me. But it was practically impossible. Because I lost more than he suffered.

    <i>If so I want to receive a proper apology.</i>

    Sir Thebesa?

    no. I won''t let it slide.

    I said, clutching my spirit stone ne.

    Until Lord Hutton sincerely apologizes to me, I will never let it slide.

    Marquis Hutton frowned at my words.

    Does that mean Aldor was at fault? Aldor says it''s Sir''s fault though."

    We will see whose fault it is.

    How are you going to check it?

    Sacred trial, isnt it the simple way to do that?

    In an instant, the atmosphere froze. Everyone''s eyes fell on me.

    Sacred trial.

    It was a method usually used to obtain a confession from a malicious criminal, and like its word, this trial was nothing more than mental torture. After the sacred trial, many people lost their minds and couldn''t live a proper life.

    When I said I would do it, everyone was so surprised.

    Is the Lady seriously going to do the sacred trial?

    Marquis Hutton must have been so surprised that he called me Lady, not Sir.

    I nodded, tightening the hand holding the ne.

    "Yes."

    if you''re thinking of threatening me and Aldor with that, stop it."

    I have no intention of threatening you. I just want to make it clear that what I''m saying is true.

    "Ho."

    Marquis Hutton clicked his tongue and swept his hair up.

    "Father

    Aldor called Marquis Hutton with an anxious face.

    He seemed to want to run to Marquis Hutton right away, but he couldn''t because Hiltine was right next to him.

    Are you okay with that?

    Diane also asked me worriedly.

    Of course not. It was said that there were people who died of a mental breakdown because of the sacred trial, so I couldn''t be okay doing the trial. But if I didn''t do this, they would never admit their fault, so I had no choice but to do it.

    Of course, there''s a possibility that they wouldn''t admit it until the end. Then at that time they had to face the sacred trial. I wanted to at least make it clear that I wasn''t at fault.

    After thinking for a while, Marquis Hutton opened his mouth again.

    all right, let''s do the sacred trial.

    "Father!"

    Aldor jumped to his feet and called Marquis Hutton.

    As soon as Aldor did that, Hiltine pressed his shoulder and pushed him down again.

    I nced at Aldor, then again at Marquis Hutton.

    He looked calm on the outside, but if you looked closely, his eyes were trembling.

    <i>He''s agitated, huh? Well, of course, he is.</i>

    When would be good to hold the trial?

    Its a bad thing, so there''s no need to drag it long, right? Let''s request the temple right now and hold it."

    I had to finish it at once because I didn''t know what kind of work they would do if I gave them time.

    Marquis Hutton thought for a moment and then called the butler.

    Get the carriage ready! I''m going to the temple right now!"

    If we did the sacred trial, it would be clear that this was Aldor''s fault. So, what''s he counting on? Could it be that I was wrong that Marquis Hutton was involved in this?

    I was skeptical, but I didn''t bother to ask because everything would be revealed after the sacred trial.

    I changed my torn dress while the carriage was being prepared.

    Even at this moment, I was worried Aldor and Marquis Hutton might be doing something strange, but fortunately, Sir Hiltine kept a good watch on Aldor.

    <i>But why is Sir Hiltine, who should be in the capital, here?</i>

    A question that I didn''t think of earlier because I was out of my mind suddenly popped up.

    <i>I''ll have to ask him after the sacred trial.</i>

    <i>if my sanity is still intact.</i>

    After changing my clothes, Diane clung to me.

    Are you really okay with that, Sir Thebesa?

    I wasn''t okay, but I pretended not to be and nodded.

    "You''re lying."

    Then Diane shouted with a serious look.

    You''re not okay. Because of such a guy, you even have to do the sacred trial, there''s no way you are okay!"

    Such a guy he''s a marquis''s son, Sir Andrian.

    I don''t even give a sh*t if he''s a marquis''s son! For a molester, even the title of such a guy is a shame!

    Although her outspoken words that weren''t like a nobledy were a little surprising, I was struck with the same thought as her.

    I want to tell you to give up even now, but I won''t say it.

    Diane grabbed my hand and said as if pleading to me.

    Instead, make sure youe back safely. Because I have something I really want to say to Sir Thebesa.

    I could feel pure worry from her hands holding mine and her eyes looking at me.

    <i>she''s really a nice person, huh?</i>

    Diane was such a nice person that the minor misunderstanding was forgotten.

    "Yes, I will."

    You promised, okay? You have to, you really have to.

    After asking me again and again, Diane let go of my hand.

    I left Diane behind and headed to the carriage waiting in front of the annex.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    ***

    There were two carriages headed to the temple, one for me and one for Aldor and Marquis Hutton.

    Sir Hiltine rode in the same carriage as the Huttons. He watched Aldor without a single glitch, and Aldor looked at him with an uneasy look throughout.

    It was the same even after arriving at the temple. He looked like a man with a crooked back.

    Aldor, cant you get your act together?!

    When Marquis Hutton shouted with a harsh voice, Aldor looked at him with a white-washed face.

    But Father!

    It will be fine. You''ve done nothing wrong, so don''t worry about it."

    <i>does Marquis Hutton really know nothing?</i>

    I was starting to get a little confused by Marquis Huttons behavior, which was too confident.

    I was standing in front of the carriage and looking at them when people came out of the temple. They were priests in unblemished white priest uniforms.

    What brings you here at thiste hour, Marquis Hutton?

    A man with a gold rim on his robe stepped forward and asked.

    It meant that he was a high priest. Lower priests had no rims and were engraved with purple, blue, and gold borders ording to their rank.

    We are here for the sacred trial.

    On behalf of Marquis Hutton, I took a step forward and answered.

    The high priest turned to me.

    You are?

    I put my hand on my chest and bowed lightly.

    My name is Le Thebesa, who is an aide to the Emperor and is now the Emperor''s agent.

    Oh my, excuse me, Sir Thebesa. I am Clima, a humble servant of God.

    Nice to meet you, Priest Clima.

    After exchanging brief greetings, I exined the purpose of my visit here again.

    Im sorry at thiste hour, but I would be grateful if you could conduct the sacred trial to determine who is right because my words and Lord Aldor Hutton are different.

    "Sacred trial?

    Priest Clima asked me in disbelief.

    As I nodded, the other priests, except for Priest Clima, began to chatter.

    It was natural for them to react like that when they heard two decent nobles wanted the sacred trial, an interrogation usually conducted for heinous criminals.

    I dont know what the cause is, but I think it would be better for the two of you to settle the matter through dialogue rather than undergo the sacred trial.

    We wouldnt havee here if we could resolve it through dialogue.

    I answered while looking at Aldor. Aldor, who made eye contact with me, tantly avoided my gaze.

    Once again, I want to go on the sacred trial.

    "Oh my

    Priest Clima sighed in regret and looked at Aldor.

    Is Lord Hutton on the same page?

    Instead of answering directly, Aldor looked at Marquis Hutton. His face was still as pale as a nk sheet of paper.

    Marquis Hutton, who had been silent with a heavy face despite his son''s anxious gaze, nodded.

    Of course.

    "Father!

    Aldor called Marquis Hutton in a shrill voice and tried to approach him, but Sir Hiltine blocked his way with a blue-edged sword. He stared at Aldor as if he would cut him off immediately if he took one more step.

    Aldor''s face, which had already been white due to the harsh situation, became so white as he was frightened.

    This is the only way to prove your innocence! So take it calmly, Aldor!

    And when Marquis Hutton said that, Aldor shut his mouth.

    Priest Clima sighed quietly and nodded.

    If thats what you two wish, I understand. I will prepare it right away. Please wait in the waiting room for a moment.

    Priest Clima beckoned, then another high priest right behind him came forward and greeted us politely.

    Everyone, pleasee this way.

    We followed the high priest to the temple''s waiting room.

    The temple of Hutton, which was one of the wealthiest cities, wasrge and splendid. All the way to the waiting room, fancy decorations were seen.

    The waiting room was also splendid. After asking us to wait here for a while, the high priest left.

    In the center of the waiting room, there was a soft and luxurious sofa for the nobles, but I didn''t sit there. I just stood in front of the door.

    Marquis Hutton and Aldor would definitely be sitting there. Would it be crazy if we sat together? Even if my legs hurt a little, standing was a hundred times better.

    As expected, Marquis Hutton and Aldor sat on the sofa. Sir Hiltine sat behind them and kept a close watch on Aldor.

    <i>I''m d he''s here.</i>

    Thanks to him, I was able to feel some peace in my anxious mind.

    The sacred trial is ready.

    Though it was all meaningless in front of the sacred trial. But the preparation was done faster than I thought. Was it supposed to be this fast?

    Priest Clima asked us to follow him and lead the way.

    As I was about to follow him, Marquis Hutton came to my side and spoke in a voice low enough that only I could hear him.

    Its not toote now.

    Marquis Hutton''s fierce gaze was fixed on me. Without blinking an eye, I met his gaze calmly.

    Why dont we acknowledge that it was caused by a minor misunderstanding and bury it?

    I dont want to.

    When I refused like a knife, Marquis Hutton frowned.

    Because you''re ady who doesnt know anything about the world, you dont know the fear of the sacred trial. You may not be able to stay sane after undergoing it.

    "I know."

    And you''re still going to do it?

    "Yes. Because it is the only way to prove my innocence.

    It wasn''t that I wasn''t afraid to go on the sacred trial. Even now, I was so scared and frightened that the hand I was clenching in my sleeve was trembling. But, as I said to Marquis Hutton, this was the only way to prove my innocence.

    <i>So, let''s do it. Even if you lose your mind due to the aftereffects, just do it, Le.</i>

    Marquis Hutton opened his mouth as if he had more to say, but he couldn''t because we had reached our destination.

    Standing at the door painted with thorns, Priest Clima stepped forward, looking at Aldor, and said.

    I will ask you onest time. Are you sure you want to go on the sacred trial?

    "Yes."

    Unlike me, who answered right away, Aldor hesitated.

    Lord Hutton.

    yes."

    Priest Clima asked him again and Aldor reluctantly answered.

    You can sign here.

    What Priest Clima brought out was a document stating that the temple would not take any responsibility in the event of a problem.

    When Aldor and I signed the document, Priest Clima beckoned.

    The door with thorn vines opened, revealing the sacred court, which I had only heard of.

    Contrary to the frightful appearance, the courtroom itself was ordinary.

    In a simple room with no special decorations, a wooden chair was ced there.

    <i>If there''s only one chair, does it mean that only one person can receive the sacred trial at a time?</i>

    I had a bad feeling about this.

    Let the trial begin with Lady Thebesa first.

    My hunch was right on the mark. At Marquis Hutton''s words, Aldor raised his head.

    I think thats a good idea too. That woman was the first to propose the sacred trial after all.

    From Sir to Lady, and now to that woman.

    It was funny. I wondered how far a title could be lowered.

    "All right. Let''s do that.

    <i>Hes trying to get away while I''m under the sacred trial and even go crazy, huh? As if I will let that happen.</i>

    Instead, no matter what my results are, Lord Hutton also has to undergo the sacred trial.

    is that necessary?

    Marquis Hutton asked me in a subdued voice.

    The Ladys innocence means that my son has been proven to have lied. There would be no need for two people to suffer.

    Does that mean the Marquis also thinks I am innocent?

    Marquis Hutton was silent on my question. He didn''t even say no.

    Looking at him now, I didn''t think he knew anything. I truly had no idea which one it was.

    As the Marquis said earlier, this may be the result of mutual misunderstanding.

    I looked at Aldor, not Marquis Hutton.

    Thats why I think it is necessary to make sure that not only me but also Lord Hutton is innocent. What do you think, Lord Hutton?

    Aldor didn''t answer, but I didn''t ask anymore because it wasn''t a question I was hoping for him to answer.

    Instead, I looked at Priest Clima.

    So, please promise me, Priest Clima, that even if I''m proven innocent, Lord Hutton will also have the sacred trial.

    You dont have to worry about that, Sir Thebesa.

    Priest Clima smiled kindly and beckoned.

    Then, from somewhere, the priests brought another wooden chair and ced it next to the existing wooden chair.

    Because the sacred trial will judge you two at the same time.

    What!

    Aldor''s eyes widened like an oilmp, and his mouth was wide open.

    [T/N: Oilmp is a metaphor for eyes that have grownrge in surprise or fear.]

    Priest Clima nced at Aldor and said to me.

    And so, you wont have to worry, Sir Thebesa.

    "Okay."

    Then please take a seat.

    Unlike me, who sat right away on the chair, Aldor hesitated.

    Sir Hiltine pushed Aldor''s back. Only then did Aldor sit down on the chair.

    I hope Marquis Hutton and the Knight could leave.

    Since the sacred trial was not open to anyone except for those concerned, Marquis Hutton and Sir Hiltine had to leave even if they didn''t want to.

    Only me, Aldor, Priest Clima, and two other priests were left in the room.

    Please close your eyes.

    I closed my eyes and another priest put a cloth over my eyes. Soon I felt something prickly on my head.

    It was aurel wreath made ofurels and thorns.

    I thought I had made up my mind, but when I was put on theurel wreath, my heart raced like crazy. And my mouth was very dry.

    <i>It''s okay.</i>

    <i>You''ll be fine. It''s okay.</i>

    As I clenched my fists trying to control my pounding heart, I felt someone approaching and standing next to me.

    It will be fine.

    Soon, I heard a small whisper in my ear. It was Priest Clima.

    Dont worry about anything, Sir Thebesa.

    <i>What does he mean?</i>

    Let the sacred trial begin!

    I wanted to ask, but I couldn''t because Priest Clima had announced that the sacred trial would begin.

    <i>It''s really starting now, huh?</i>

    I felt so nervous as I was clenching my cold sweaty hands.

    ARGHHHH! I WAS WRONGG!"

    But then, out of nowhere, I heard Aldor''s desperate scream.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    ***

    Startled, I turned toward the source of the scream. I couldn''t see anything because of the cloth though.

    Its all my fault! So please stop!

    Aldor''s desperate screams did not stop. The judging hadn''t even started yet, so why was he like that?

    Lord Aldor Hutton, do you admit that it is all your fault?

    Priest Clima asked solemnly.

    "Yes! I admit it! I, I did it! I was drunk, and I lied because I didnt know how to fix it!

    Aldor''s confession continued.

    Someone then released the cloth that was covering my eyes. And then I saw Aldor sitting on the floor, crying like a child.

    The chair he was sitting on was wet as if water had spilled on it.

    His pants too.

    Aldor couldn''t stand properly. He crawled on his knees and came to me.

    I''m ashamed of myself. I''m so sorry, Sir Thebesa!

    <i>What on earth happened?</i>

    <i>Is Aldor''s sacred trial over in the meantime?</i>

    <i>That can''t be. Didn''t Priest Clima say that we would receive it together?</i>

    I couldn''t figure out what on earth was going on, so I just stared at Aldor nkly.

    Aldor begged me with dirty tears and a runny nose.

    Please forgive me just once!

    I didn''t know what happened, but I was sure it ended in a good way for me.

    Do you admit that I''m innocent?

    I asked him again to confirm.

    Then Aldor nodded his head bigly and answered loudly.

    "Yes, YES!"

    <i>Ha. Why did he deny like that when he can admit this easily?</i>

    Even though it was ridiculous, I was d that he confessed now. Of course, I didn''t think Aldor sincerely repented of his fault and apologized. It was evident that he was inly terrified, pretended to repent his fault, and apologized to me.

    <i>Even so, I have nothing to say.</i>

    I couldn''t tell him to not act like that when he didn''t sincerely repent for his fault. But the important thing was that Aldor admitted his fault and apologized to me. In front of so many people.

    Could you please call Sir Hiltine and Marquis Hutton?

    I called them in to be more certain.

    As soon as the tightly closed door opened, Marquis Hutton sprang in. After him, Sir Hiltine followed.

    Marquis Hutton frowned to see Aldor sitting on the floor and weeping. On the other hand, when he saw me standing normally, his face crumpled even more.

    My son is like that, so howe Lady Thebesa is fine?

    Marquis Hutton fiercely asked Priest Clima.

    Don''t tell me, my son was the only one who underwent the sacred trial?

    That''s impossible.

    Despite the fierce gaze, Priest Clima replied with a smile.

    The sacred trial hasnt even started yet.

    As I expected. The sacred trial hadn''t begun.

    I just thought maybe I wasn''t feeling it because I was dull, but it turned out it wasn''t. Then why was Aldor doing that?

    I was puzzled, but before I could ask, Priest Clima replied.

    The moment Lord Hutton was put on theurel wreath for the sacred trial, he suddenly changed and started confessing like that.

    So, he was afraid and confessed to all his faults, huh?

    It was embarrassing yet funny.

    Pfftt.

    As I let out the unbearableugh, Marquis Hutton''s fierce gaze was fixed on me. It wasn''t scary at all, though.

    Lord Hutton.

    I spoke to Aldor while looking at Marquis Hutton.

    Did the Lord n this on his own?

    "That''s

    Stop!

    Before Aldor could even finish his words, Marquis Hutton roared.

    How long will the Lady intend to harass my son?

    I have never harassed him. I was just trying to ascertain the truth.

    Aldor is so shocked right now that he cant speak properly!

    I thought I had heard it somewhere, but it turned out to be what Diane said while covering for me earlier.

    It was hrious to hear that again from Marquis Hutton. The current situation was also.

    Then, does the Marquis also admit it? That this was not caused by mutual misunderstanding, but Lord Hutton''s fault.

    You dont seem to admit it.

    When Marquis Hutton didn''t answer, I immediately told Priest Clima.

    We will continue the sacred trial to ensure this matter is over.

    "NO!"

    Aldor screamed and jumped to his feet.

    This was not nned by me alone! All!

    ALDOR!

    Marquis Hutton''s shout resounded through the room.

    Aldor sat down with his eyes wide open.

    Marquis Hutton exhaled while shrugging his shoulders. His face twisted uglily.

    I admit it!

    Marquis Hutton shouted with a greatment.

    "I admit it''s all my son''s fault! So please stop here!

    Okay, I will.

    There was nothing good about making things bigger than it was when even Marquis Hutton admitted it.

    I nodded obediently, and it was the end of the matter.

    As soon as the matter was ended, Marquis Hutton disappeared as if running away with Aldor.

    <i>It''s over huh?</i>

    As the tension was relieved, the strength in my legs was also released.

    Sir Hiltine supported me when I sat down on the floor.

    "Thank you."

    Then he stood me up straight without a word.

    Priest Clima approached and asked worriedly.

    Are you okay?

    "I''m okay."

    It''s not empty words, I was really okay.

    Other than losing strength in my body, my feelings were better than ever. Because I cleared myself up and got an apology from Aldor.

    I was very pleased with the result, which was different from what happened with Andante.

    More than that, there is something I want to ask you.

    "Yes. Go ahead.

    What did you do to Lord Hutton?

    I was very curious about what on earth happened to Aldor that he got so scared and confessed before the sacred trial began in earnest.

    At my question, Priest Clima smiled a little and brought his index finger to his lips.

    Its a secret.

    It was clear that he had done something.

    I was curious, but there was no way for me to know because he didn''t want to tell me.

    Instead, let me tell you one thing.

    Priest Clima''s gaze reached Sir Hiltine. He smiled brightly and continued.

    Sir Thebesa has a very good escort knight.

    *****

    In the carriage on the way back from the temple to the Marquis of Hutton. Unlike when went to the temple, Sir Hiltine rode in the same carriage with me.

    From Priest Clima''sst words, I could tell that Sir Hiltine was involved in Aldor''s abnormal change.

    There must be a good reason for him not saying it, so it''s best not to ask, but I was still very curious.

    "Are you willing to exin what happened, Sir Hiltine?"

    I tried my luck, but as expected, he was still silent as if he had no intention of saying anything.

    He didn''t say anything else though, so there''s only an awkward silence inside the carriage.

    Soon the carriage arrived at the Marquis, and I got off the carriage while being escorted by Sir Hiltine who got off first.

    Sir Thebesa.

    I was going straight to the annex, but Marquis Hutton approached me.

    Sir Hiltine came forward as if trying to protect me.

    What''s the matter?

    I have something to say to Sir Thebesa.

    Something to say to me? Was he trying to talk about what happened earlier?

    "Go ahead."

    Ehem.

    Marquis Hutton said after coughing loudly.

    I apologize once again for what my son hasmitted. He''s not that kind of guy originally. I will teach him a lesson.

    Please do so.

    So, by the way, can you please overlook this matter? If something like this is known, the face of the Marquis of Hutton will be

    Indeed, if it was known that his one and only heir did this, Marquis Hutton would no longer be able to carry his face around.

    "Okay."

    When I said okay obediently, he looked at me in surprise.

    Really?

    "Yes."

    It would be nice if Aldor''s ugly deeds were known everywhere, but if that happened, I would be in trouble as well, despite being a victim. And I would be tired in many ways too, so I decided to bury this matter here.

    Since Aldor had already given me enough apologies, I was content to bury it here.

    Then you won''t report it to His Majesty, right?

    Marquis Hutton looked at Sir Hiltine and not me.

    <i>Come to think of it, I''ll have to ask Sir Hiltine as well.</i>

    Sir Hiltine, I beg you.

    I earnestly asked Sir Hiltine.

    Please do not report this to His Majesty.

    Sir Hiltine looked at me silently and nodded.

    It was positive. Even Marquis Hutton breathed out quietly, feeling relieved atst.

    Then I''ll get going because I''m tired.

    "Yes! Go ahead and get some rest!

    I left Marquis Hutton behind and quickly headed to the annex.

    Sir Hiltine followed me.

    There were things I wanted to say to him and some things I wanted to ask him, but I held back for now because there were many eyes here.

    By the time we reached the annex, I stopped and looked back at Sir Hiltine.

    <i>There''s hardly anyone here, so it''ll be fine, right?</i>

    "Thank you."

    I said thank you first.

    You''ve been protecting me, right? Thank you very much. Thanks to you, I was able to stay safe until now.

    I didn''t do anything.

    Sir Hiltine replied in a low, heavy voice.

    Rather, I couldnt protect you when I had to.

    He suddenly fell to one knee and bowed his head politely.

    "I apologize."

    I couldn''t believe that the sincere apology came from the person who had nothing to do with that, not from the person who did that and needed to sincerely apologize for that.

    N, no! Sir Hiltine did nothing wrong. It was all Lord Hutton''s fault.

    I panicked and shook my hand.

    So please get up.

    Come on.

    Sir Hiltine stood up as I pulled his arm.

    His Majesty.

    Then he looked at me with subtle eyes and said.

    I was told to kill anyone who touches your body without your permission.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    ***

    <i> It''s not Sir or Lady, but you?</i>

    I paused at the unexpected title and looked at Sir Hiltine, startled by his additional words.

    His Majesty told you to kill everyone who touched me?

    "Yes."

    Oh my God. His Majesty gave such a terrific order?

    It''s a good thing I stretched myself out to stop Sir Hiltine earlier. No matter how much Aldor had done that he deserved to die, I didn''t really want him to die. I didn''t want anyone to die because of me.

    That order is too much. Please dont do that in the future.

    This is an order from His Majesty.

    Hiltine answered firmly with a slightly bitter smile.

    And I have already disobeyed his orders.

    He was talking about him not being able to kill Aldor earlier. Also about me asking him not to report this to Kalian.

    Im sorry that I unknowingly made you disobey His Majestys orders. But my intentions remain the same.

    I said, looking straight at him as he looked at me with an indifferent look.

    So don''t kill other people. Sir Hiltine, too, doesnt want that, right?

    Sir Hiltine''s expression changed subtly. He looked surprised and also shocked.

    <i>Why is he like that?</i>

    Sir Hiltine?

    When I called him in confusion, Sir Hiltine covered his face with his hand.

    "Are you okay?"

    I tried to reach him, but Sir Hiltine avoided my hand and took a step back.

    I put my awkward hand back and looked at him.

    Sir Hiltine''s expression became a little more distorted when he met my eyes. He hesitated for a moment, then <b>swush''</b>, he turned and disappeared quickly before I could grab hold of him.

    I, who was left alone in an instant, wanted to chase Sir Hiltine, but I chose not to and entered the annex.

    I didn''t know where Sir Hiltine had gone, and I didn''t want to go around and go through the same thing that happened to me before.

    The annex was quiet, perhaps because it waste. And the silence that wrapped around me was scary.

    So I quickly returned to my room like someone was chasing me.

    "My Lady!"

    Eria, who was waiting for me in the room, approached me with a smile.

    Are you okay, My Lady? I heard something bad happened at the party.

    <i>Is it only known as something bad happened?</i>

    It was best for it all to be buried, but since there was such amotion, it was difficult to bury itpletely. But with this much, Marquis Hutton could be said to be quick to use his hands well.

    What happened?

    Just a minor ident.

    It''s not minor at all, but it''s something I couldn''t tell her, so I just roughly glossed over it.

    Eria was quick to notice and didn''t ask anymore.

    Should I help you change your clothes?

    "No need. I can change by myself. So, can you leave? Im tired and want to be alone.

    "I understand."

    After Eria left, I sat down in front of the dressing table, rubbing my face.

    The woman reflected in the mirror was gaunt and unattractive.

    Why couldn''t they just leave me alone?

    Andante, and also Aldor.

    I got goosebumps as I remembered what I had suffered from both of them. I wrapped my arms around my trembling shoulders and lowered my head.

    Aldor fakely apologized to me, but I also fakely forgave him. How could I truly forgive him when he had done such a thing?

    I couldn''t do that.

    Certainly.

    *****

    You don''t look well, My Lady.

    The next day,te in the morning.

    Eria, who had prepared ate breakfast, asked anxiously.

    Did you not sleep well?

    Well, yeah.

    Theres no way I could sleepfortably when I went through something like that. Even if I fell asleep because I was so tired, I kept waking up because what I had suffered from Andante and Aldor kept appearing in my dreams alternately. And after waking up like that, I couldn''t sleep for a while due to the aftermath.

    <i>It will probably be like this for a while.</i>

    Because it took a year for what Andante did to be dull.

    <i>How long will this take? I wish it could get dull sooner.</i>

    If you have insomnia, should I bring you some tea for a good nights sleep? Drink it and then take a nap. You don''t have any special ns today anyway."

    Hmm, should I?

    "Please do that."

    After thinking about it for a while, I thought it was a good idea and epted Eria''s suggestion.

    Eria brought the tea near the end of myte breakfast.

    It was a light reddish, fragrant tea.

    Chamomile, huh?

    You know it right away.

    I used to drink this kind of tea a lot.

    It was the tea that Misa prepared for me, who could hardly sleep due to insomnia after the predecessor Duke and Duchess Williot died.

    Besides this, she prepared a lot of things likevender-scented candles and a pillow for a good night''s sleep.

    Was it just Misa? The butler and the other servants of the Duke of Williot also cared for me and helped me a lot.

    I still missed them, but this made me miss them even more.

    <i>I should write a letter to Misa as soon as I get back to the capital. To the other servants too, if possible.</i>

    With that in mind, I took a sip of the tea.

    The bitter and sweet taste of chamomile spread fragrantly in my mouth.

    It seemed that my depressed mood had improved a little.

    Can I take away the dishes you''re done eating?

    "Yeah. I''ll sleep after drinking the tea, so you don''t have toe until I call you."

    Yes, My Lady.

    When Eria went out and I was drinking the tea while recalling the memories of Misa and others, a knock was heard.

    <i>Who is it? Is it Eria? Or maybe Aldor isn''t here again, is he?</i>

    My hand almost lost its strength for a moment, but I managed to put the teacup I had almost dropped on the table and looked at the door.

    I had to ask who it was, but I couldn''t speak. It was because of the fear that it might be Aldor. But I had to ask. It''s not polite to make the other person wait too long.

    When I was about to force myself to speak, the other person spoke first.

    Sir Thebesa, are you not inside?

    It was Diane. I finally answered calmly.

    No, I''m here. Come on in."

    With my permission, the door opened and Diane entered cautiously.

    She looked quite different from yesterday when she bravely stormed through Aldor''s door.

    Are you okay, Sir Thebesa?

    Now that I thought about it, I hadn''t exined anything yet to Diane. She must have been very worried, it was my negligence.

    I smiled brightly and nodded to show that I was okay.

    "Yes, I''m okay. Fortunately, Lord Hutton confessed his fault before the sacred trial began, so it ended well.

    "What a relief."

    Diane sighed in relief and wiped her chest.

    Umm, can you give me some of your time?

    "Of course. I''ll have the maid bring the tea right now."

    Diane shook her hand as I got up and tried to pull the bell.

    "No need. I have other ns, so I have to go right away. I came here just to check Sir''s condition and to say something to you.

    "Is that so?"

    Come to think of it, yesterday she said she had something she really wanted to say to me.

    Instead of sitting back down, I stood facing Diane.

    Diane hesitated for a moment, unlike her usual self, and then slowly opened her mouth.

    "I''m sorry."

    <i>Why is she sorry all of a sudden?</i>

    What are you sorry for?

    What I said to Sir yesterday.

    What she said to me? What

    "Ah."

    Come to think of it, she told me that I was the emperor''s mistress. And because of that, I was reluctant to see Diane.

    I had been through something even bigger than that, so I forgot about it.

    Yesterday I hated and felt disappointed for Diane, but not now. It was thanks to Diane who came first and apologized sincerely. Also to the trust she showed in me during Aldor''s incident yesterday.

    It wouldn''t have been easy to trust me in that situation, but Diane trusted me without wavering in the slightest. That alone could absolve her of all her mistakes.

    "No. It''s okay, so don''t worry about it. People can misunderstand in their lives.

    But it was a real misunderstanding.

    Diane scratched her cheek with an awkward expression.

    Before I came to the Empire, I looked into Sir Thebesa. Ah, of course, the others as well.

    I guessed so. Because I did that too.

    And everyone said that Sir Thebesa was the Emperors lover. So I really thought you were.

    "I understand. But that''s a false rumor. I''m simply an aide to His Majesty the Emperor.

    Yes, I believe that.

    Diane shook her head bigly.

    But Sir is capable of that.

    It was good to be recognized by Diane, but somehow I was embarrassed and smiled awkwardly.

    Whatever the reason, I''m really sorry for the strange misunderstanding. It was not intentional.

    Yes, I know.

    "That''s a relief."

    Diane smiled bashfully, and then asked carefully, looking me in the eye again.

    Umm, Sir Thebesa.

    "Yes."

    "If you don''t mind

    Perhaps because it was difficult to say, Diane hesitated, unable to say it easily.

    <i>What is she trying to say so hard?</i>

    If you have anything you want to say, you can say it, Sir Andrian.

    Only then did Diane speak up.

    Umm, if you don''t mind, may I call your name, Sir Thebesa?

    Calling someone by their first name, not by their surname, meaning that they were in a close rtionship. Usually, names were called between blood rtives, lovers, and friends.

    Kalian called me by my first name too, but it was a special case.

    In other words, Diane was asking me to be friends now.

    I was stunned. I thought I had be quite close to Diane, but I never thought that she woulde up with such an offer first.

    Diane smiled awkwardly as I looked at her without saying a word.

    I cant do that, right? I''m sorry. I asked too much. Then, take a good rest. I''ll get going

    "Wait!"

    I grabbed Diane''s arm as she tried to rush out.

    Diane looked back at me with her eyes wide open.

    I looked at Diane and smiled.

    You should hear my answer, Diane.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    ***

    Early in the morning, on the second day after the party, which had many twists and turns.

    The servants of the Marquis of Hutton were busy seeing Natsha Kingdom''s envoy off.

    After seeing them off, they were even busier as we were also going to go back to the capital.

    I also got up early in the morning, got ready, and headed to the main building to see them off.

    Other nobles, including Marquis Valdir, were already in the main building. But Marquis Hutton and Aldor were nowhere to be seen.

    Marquis Hutton went out to the sea yesterday afternoon, saying he had work, and Aldor hadn''t shown up since that day. He''s probably shut himself in his room because of his pride.

    I also didn''t want to see his face, so it was a good thing.

    <i>But I don''t see Sir Hiltine either.</i>

    <i>I''ll look for himter. I have something I want to say to him.</i>

    I greeted the diplomats of the Natsha Kingdom one by one and greeted Diane at the end.

    I''m just barely calling Le''s name, and I can''t believe we have to part ways already.

    Diane said with a sad look.

    I think time is really coldhearted.

    Dont be too sad, Diane. We can meet again.

    Still, what''s sad is sad. Are you not sad to part ways with me, Le?"

    Of course, Im sad.

    How could I not be sad? I had to part ways with my first friend in my life. But if I showed it, the atmosphere might be depressed, so I just didn''t show it.

    Next time,e to the capital. I''ll show you around the capital."

    Diane smiled instead as if she knew how I felt when I promised to meet again.

    Didn''t you say the capital is more beautiful than Hutton? I can''t wait to see how beautiful it will be. I will be waiting for that day toe sooner.

    I, too, will be waiting to see you in the capital, Diane.

    Ah, I knew it.

    Diane breathed heavily and continued.

    I''m really sad to part ways with you, Le. I want to kidnap you and take you to the Natsha Kingdom, you know?

    Isn''t that a crime?

    That''s why I''m holding it in. I don''t want to be a criminal.

    Iughed softly at her joke.

    Since we''re at it, I will ask you.

    Diane nced at Marquis Valdir and the other nobles then spoke in a voice that could be heard only by me.

    Do you want to be naturalized into the Natsha Kingdom?

    yes?"

    Naturalized? I looked at Diane in bewilderment at the sudden remark.

    In Natsha Kingdom, there is less gender discrimination. Women can also be officials if they have the ability.

    Diane''s eyes looking at me were very serious.

    It''s too waste for you to work with people like them who dont even recognize you. So, I want you to be naturalized into the Natsha Kingdom. Of course, I also have the desire to be closer to you.

    The topic that could have been heavy was lightened by Diane''s yful additions.

    I already had the answer, but because I thought she would be hurt if I answered too quickly, I waited for a while before answering.

    Im sorry, Diane.

    Ah, the expected answer.

    Diane shrugged lightly.

    Sir Andrian! It is time to go!

    Ill be right there!

    At the urging of the other diplomat, Diane answered vigorously and then reached out to me.

    Well then, take care Le.

    Diane, too, take care.

    Now it was really thest.

    I smiled bitterly and took her hand.

    At that moment, Diane leaned over me and spoke in a low voice.

    I want you to be treated properly for your ability, Le. You are too talented and too good to be treated like this.

    !

    So, for my suggestion, think it over. As long as I''m alive, it''s always valid."

    *****

    After the Natsha Kingdom''s envoy left, I returned to my room and pondered what Diane had said.

    The words were that she wanted me to be treated properly for my ability and that I was too talented and too good to be treated like this.

    I didn''t know if I was a good person, but I used to think that the treatment I received was unfair.

    Then, because people around me treated me like that naturally, I naturally passed it over at some point.

    So when Diane pointed it out like that, I was stunned. And it was amazing to know that there were other people who also thought like that.

    Naturalize

    I''d be lying if I said Diane''s proposal wasn''t attractive at all.

    <i>If I be naturalized in the Natsha Kingdom, will I be able to be as confident as Diane? Will I be able to do what I want to do without looking at others?</i>

    I thought about it a lot for a moment. But it was still the same. The decision not to go had not changed.

    There were many reasons, but the biggest reason was because of Kalian.

    The kindness I had received from the first time I met him until now had been so great that I couldn''t even dare count.

    So how could I abandon his trust and be naturalized into the Natsha Kingdom?

    I could never do that.

    <b>Tok tok-</b>

    When I heard the knock, I shook off my thoughts and unfolded my luggage on the bed.

    "Come in."

    Eria opened the door and came in.

    Whats the matter?

    Im here to help you pack your luggage.

    "It''s okay. I can do this by myself.

    I had only one suitcase, so there was no need to bother to get help from Eria. And I didn''t like borrowing other people''s hands to take care of my stuff.

    More than that, Eria, did you see a silver-haired man on your way here?

    "No. I didnt.

    "Really?"

    <i>Then where on earth is he?</i>

    He said his job was to escort me, so he must have been nearby, but I had never seen him even once.

    Well, I didn''t realize Sir Hiltine was following me until he showed up on his own.

    All right, you can go now.

    Is it really okay if I dont help you pack your luggage?

    "Yeah. So, you can go now.

    After sending Eria, I checked the hallway. But no matter how much I looked around, I couldn''t see Sir Hiltine.

    Sir Hiltine.

    I called out his name quietly, wondering if he woulde if I called him.

    Sir Hiltine, oh my!

    Someone suddenly grabbed my shoulder from behind.

    As I turned around in surprise, I saw Sir Hiltine looking at me with a nk gaze.

    Oh, since when are you here? No, how did you get in?

    <i>I was guarding the door though.</i>

    When I asked in wonder, Sir Hiltine silently pointed to the balcony.

    <i>So you came in through the balcony, huh?</i>

    <i>but wasn''t here on the 3rd floor?</i>

    Beyond the balcony was a cliff overlooking the sea. There were no trees to climb up to here, so I was wondering how he got here.

    Why did you look for me?

    Ah, I have a question for you.

    I closed the door and turnedpletely towards him.

    Did you report to His Majesty about what happened between me and Lord Hutton?

    I didnt.

    He kept his promise. I was worried inside, so it was a relief.

    But I cant guarantee that I wont do it in the future.

    As soon as I felt relieved, Sir Hiltine added.

    I asked Sir Hiltine in surprise.

    Are you saying that you will tell His Majesty?

    If His Majesty asks. I cannot lie to His Majesty.

    I understood Sir Hiltine''s position, but I still wanted to stop him.

    If Kalian found out about this, he would definitely be furious and tried to punish Aldor. Then, everything would be known to the Empire, and I would break the promise I made with Aldor.

    If the promise was still broken even though I had written a memorandum, Marquis Hutton wouldn''t stay still. That''s why I wanted to somehow prevent it from entering Kalian''s ears, but I couldn''t just ask Sir Hiltine to disobey the Imperial Order.

    so wasn''t there only one way now?

    Let me tell him.

    Sir Hiltine looked at me with subtle eyes.

    I looked straight into his eyes and continued.

    I will tell His Majesty, so will you keep it a secret until then?

    If it was something that would be found out anyway, it was right for me to say it with my own mouth and ask for understanding.

    I didn''t know if Kalian would understand, but I should ask for his understanding somehow.

    I can''t wait long.

    "I know."

    Then do as you please.

    It meant that my request was granted.

    It must be a difficult request, but thank you for granting it.

    He nodded and turned around.

    "Wait!"

    I hastily grabbed Sir Hiltine''s arm as he was about to leave the room.

    Sir Hiltine turned his head and looked at me.

    Have you had lunch?

    It was a simple question, but Sir Hiltine was silent for a moment, then shook his head.

    Then lets have lunch together. If we leave the mansion, it will be difficult to have a proper meal.

    As we were the imperial delegation, they took good care of meals during the trip, but it was difficult to expect a meal as good as the one at the mansion.

    That''s why we have to eat well before we go.

    Before Sir Hiltine could say anything, I called Eria and asked her to prepare lunch.

    By the way, where did he get his meals this whole time? What about sleep? Where did he rest?

    Questions popped up one after another.

    When the meal was ready, I asked him straight up.

    How did you manage your meals this whole time?

    Even though I asked another question, Sir Hiltine remained silent.

    It meant he didn''t want to answer. No, maybe he couldn''t answer that.

    There was no way he could have decent meals while escorting me secretly. It was the same for sleep and rest.

    I felt sorry for making him suffer for nothing.

    Now that I knew the situation, I shouldn''t bother him anymore.

    Sir Hiltine, when we go back, ride with me in the carriage.

    Sir Hiltine, who for some reason was only eating bread, leaving the other good food, looked at me.

    His eyes were wondering why I said that.

    "Sir Hiltine''s job is to protect me, right?"

    I didn''t want to trouble him anymore and he''d probably refuse if I said so, so I gave another reason.

    Wouldnt it be more convenient for you to ride in the same carriage?

    Sir Hiltine nodded, presumably also thinking it was better to do so.

    I will do that.

    Then let''s have meals together. Ah, Ill also ask them to let you stay in the room next to me when I sleep.

    I was worried he might refuse, but fortunately, Sir Hiltine didn''t say no or okay and kept staying still. Then, it meant I could do whatever I wanted, right?

    I pushed the appetizing whole roast toward him, thinking that I should tell Marquis Valdir this.

    Protecting others requires a lot of stamina, so eat a lot, Sir Hiltine.

    ***

    Announcement:

    Hi guys, thank you so much for supporting ROS through our kofi membership. We kindly request you to please cancel your membership (please cancel it before the next billing cycle runs), and if youre interested in donating, do join our discord server for the new kofi link!

    (The old kofi link no longer works)

 Chapter 96: The trash is in the trash can.

    Chapter 96: The trash is in the trash can.

    ****

    After lunch, I went to Marquis Valdir and talked about the changed matters.

    Sir Hiltine was also there with me.

    Marquis Valdir kept ncing at Sir Hiltine as he listened to me.

    like that. May I do that?

    As you please.

    "Thank you. Then, I''ll see you in a little bit."

    To tell this to the other nobles, I had to move busily, but as I was about to leave, the Marquis called me.

    Lady Thebesa.

    When I looked at him again, Marquis Valdir asked me with a subtle expression.

    Why do you think His Majesty appointed that man as your escort?

    It must be because His Majesty was concerned about my safety.

    If thats the case, he could have put him on officially, but why did he put him on secretly? And it''s not a regr knight, but a knight leader?

    Now that I thought about it, it was a bit of a question for me too.

    Does the Marquis know the reason?

    Why are you asking me that? The Lady must know better.

    <i>I asked because I don''t know.</i>

    As I stared at him quietly, Marquis Valdir grinned and passed me by.

    Maybe soon the day wille when I will have to bow politely in front of the Lady.

    *****

    Finally, the time for us to leave came.

    On the absent Marquis Hutton''s behalf, the mansion''s butlers and aides saw us off. And Aldor still didn''t show his nose.

    In the carriage, there were me and Sir Hiltine.

    Although it was not right for men and women to ride in the same carriage, there had always been exceptions, and the escort knights were among the exceptions.

    As I gazed at the ever-changing scenery, I recalled what Marquis Valdir said.

    At first, I didn''t understand what he meant by that, but now I understand.

    He meant that I might be an empress (concubine).

    Other than that, there was no reason for anyone like the Marquis to bow politely in front of me.

    <i>Marquis Valdir still thinks I''m His Majestys mistress, huh?</i>

    It was an absurd misunderstanding, but the reason I couldn''t me the Marquis was because I also thought it was strange.

    It was an exaggeration to say that it was purely because he was worried about me.

    Sir Hiltine, did His Majesty say anything else when he ordered you to escort me?

    If he had, I could have known what he was thinking, but unfortunately, Sir Hiltine shook his head.

    I see."

    My doubts deepened and I was confused.

    <i>Don''t tell me, is he really interested in me as is known for a while to the public</i>

    <i>What am I thinking right now!</i>

    <i>I can''t believe I have such absurd thoughts.</i>

    Even if I was crazy, I wasn''t usually this crazy. I shook my head, erasing the delusions that came to my mind.

    Then I found Sir Hiltine looking at me strangely, and so I smiled awkwardly.

    are you okay?"

    "Yes, I''m okay. Ah, I''m a little hungry. Are you not hungry, Sir? I have cookies, would you like some?

    I wasn''t hungry at all, but to divert the topic of conversation, I took out a box of cookies and held it out to Sir Hiltine. It was cookies that Eria gave me to eat on the way.

    Sir Hiltine took a cookie without a word.

    I was relieved that he didn''t ask any more questions. Thinking I should eat too, I picked up a cookie, but when I was about to eat it

    <b>TAK-</b>

    !

    Sir Hiltine pped my hand with the cookie hard.

    <i>What is</i>

    I looked up at Sir Hiltine in bewilderment.

    Sir Hiltine then took the entire cookie box I was holding and carefully examined the cookies inside.

    Is something wrong?

    There''s poison in the cookie.

    <i>What did I hear now?</i>

    <i>Poison?</i>

    I looked at the cookie box, more startled than when Sir Hiltine hit my hand.

    <i>There''s poison in there</i>

    Who would do that No, more than that, are you okay, Sir Hiltine?"

    I didn''t eat the cookie thanks to Sir Hiltine stopping me, but it was after Sir Hiltine ate one.

    I moved to the seat next to Sir Hiltine, grabbed his hand, and looked over his face.

    There was no ce where his skin turned purple. The color of his eyes and lips was also fine.

    Still, it was unpredictable. I had to detoxify him right away.

    Ill tell the coachman right away and tell him to go to the nearest temple. Let''s go get your treatment.

    As I was about to open the window connected to the coachman, Sir Hiltine grabbed my arm.

    It''s just a paralyzing poison that doesn''t affect life. It doesn''t affect me at all.

    "But

    It really is. I have been trained against poisons since I was young, so you can trust me.

    A body trained against poisons. Was that possible?

    No matter how much I thought about it, it would still be better to go to the temple, but Sir Hiltine refused.

    "All right."

    He was so stubborn, but there was nothing I could do.

    Instead, if there''s any inconvenience, please tell me right away.

    "Yes."

    So that was it, and all that was left was the poisoned cookies

    I looked at the cookie box that Sir Hiltine was holding.

    It was Eria who gave me that cookie box, but I didn''t think she was the one who poisoned it.

    Someone else must have done the trick in the middle.

    I had no idea who it was. No, rather, there were too many people to guess, so it was impossible to make a conclusion.

    From Marquis Valdir to Viscount Malven, the other nobles, Marquis Hutton, and Aldor.

    I surprisingly had many enemies.

    I didn''t think I had ever done anything worthy of a grudge against myself, but how did this happen?

    It was bitter. I smiled bitterly and clenched my fists.

    It is impossible to determine who the enemy is, so it would be better to be careful at all times.

    "Yes."

    So Ill try all the food you eat first.

    You cant do that.

    What if something went wrong with Sir Hiltine?

    Ill just be careful.

    Poison is not something that can be avoided just by being careful.

    That''s true, but

    But I cant let you sacrifice yourself.

    Thats my job.

    Sir Hiltine said firmly.

    I hope you dont forget my job.

    Its not like that, Im just worried about

    As I said, my body is trained against poison. Most poisons don''t do any harm to my body.

    Sir Hiltine paused for a half beat before continuing.

    And if anything happens to you, His Majesty will ask me for my fault. So it is right for me to try first.

    It was so true that I had no choice but to admit it even if I didn''t want to.

    "All right. Please do that, Sir Hiltine.

    <i>Please let nothing happen.</i>

    Inwardly, I prayed and hoped for that.

    *****

    After Le joined the mission and left for Hutton.

    Kalian''s work ended with hearing the report from Hiltine through the magic messenger bird.

    As the Emperor''s agent, and Hiltine by her side, the chances of anything happening to Le were very small. But he didn''t feel at ease if he didn''t hear from Hiltine that Le was safe today.

    There was a time when he didn''t hear it because he was charging the messenger bird.

    Kalian was worried all day long that something might have happened to Le until he heard from Hiltine the next day. Was that all? He was worried again if he got the callter than usual, and he was worried even if he got the call earlier.

    Ver, who was watching the scene closer than anyone else, clicked his tongue.

    Are you that worried about Sir Thebesa?

    "Yeah."

    Kalian answered right away as if it was natural.

    Ver looked at Kalian as if it was ridiculous.

    Arent you worried too much?

    Kalian, who was looking at the documents, looked at Ver.

    Is it too much?

    "Yes. When I went to another city for work in the past, you weren''t that worried.

    Was that all? Unlike Le, he didn''t attach a separate escort knight. And he didn''t even ask for a report on his daily routine.

    But when he was asked why he was so worried about Le, Kalian answered inly.

    Well, it''s because you are a man and Le is a woman.

    What does that have anything to do with this?

    When Ver, unable to understand his answer, asked again, Kalian added.

    Le is the only woman in the delegation. All of them are men. Le was thrown alone in a den full of wolves, isn''t it natural to be worried?"

    <i>That''s right.</i>

    He would try to be sarcastic if he came up with an absurd reason, but that was such a made-sense reason that Ver nodded without saying a word.

    Moreover, the members of the delegation were all displeased with Le. They might try to do weird things to Le if something didn''t turn out the way they wanted."

    That can''t be. They can think as well, would they do such things?

    Can you say that when you see Duke Williot?

    Lost in words at the added question, Ver shut his mouth.

    Even though Philen knew that Le was away, Ver knew he had visited Le''s house from time to time.

    Philen''s actions were obviously wrong, but Ver knew why, so he couldn''t just curse Philen.

    Sir Thebesa Did she really do such a terrific thing?

    Simrly, Kalian, who knew the reason, replied "No." immediately.

    How can you be so sure?

    Because the Le I know isnt the kind of person who would do that.

    <i>What is that</i>

    It was a ridiculous and absurd reason, but for some reason, Ver was also convinced and nodded.

    "Right. Sir Thebesa is not the kind of person who would do that.

    If you know, investigate the truth. Someone must have set a trap.

    There were more things to do at the moment, but Ver replied that he would do it without hesitation.

    After checking the documents, Kalian got up from his seat.

    Ver, who was helping him, raised his eyebrow slightly and asked.

    You still have work to do, where are you going?

    I should have dinner.

    He was about to scold him that he couldn''t have a leisurely dinner when he had so much work to do, but

    Today, I will have dinner at the detached pce. Ver, you get ready too.

    Ver shut his mouth at the added remark.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    ***

    If it was to go to the detached pce, of course, he had to go.

    I''ll be right back.

    Ver brought the documents he had brought to the aide''s office and went back to Kalian.

    In the meantime, Kalian, dressed in a neat coat, was holding arge box in his hand.

    At other times, the servants would have made a fuss saying that they would hold it, but for some reason, they did not say anything.

    It was the same with Ver. He just looked at what was inside the box and smiled.

    He will like it.

    I hope so.

    A faint smile was drawn on Kalian''s lips.

    Then, let''s go.

    They headed to the detached pce located in the deepest part of the Imperial Pce, a little deeper than the inner pce.

    The detached pce was very beautiful. The garden was full of golden royal roses and there was arge fountain in the center.

    In the center of the fountain, there''s a stone statue of a baby angel carrying arge water bucket which was continuously pouring out clear water.

    It was just after Kalian and his party passed the fountain.

    <b>Step step step step</b>

    An urgent sound of footsteps was heard from somewhere.

    After a while, the bushes beside Kalian shook and a boy about the height of his waist popped out.

    His blue hair, a little lighter than Kalian''s, fluttered softly in the wind. Under the sunlight, his clear skin stood out.

    The boy hugged Kalian by the waist, but no one stopped him.

    It was the same with Kalian.

    Instead of scolding him for being rude or asking what are you doing'', he smiled softly and looked at the boy.

    Hess.

    When Kalian called his name, the boy, who was burying his face in his waist, lifted his head and looked up at Kalian.

    The sky-blue eyes that resembled the sky shone brightly.

    The boy smiled brightly, revealing his white, well-groomed teeth.

    *****

    Sir Hiltine had tasted every food I was going to eat first to make sure it wasn''t poisonous.

    It''s a pity that I couldn''t eat with others, but if they had seen this, it would have been very embarrassing.

    Hiltine not only distinguished poison but also taught me how to distinguish it.

    The most basic way is to distinguish it with silver. Silver is the best tool to detect poison, but there are many more poisons in the world that cannot be detected by silver.

    What do you do in that case?

    The second is to tell by taste or smell, but it is dangerous in many ways. People who are not resistant can die if they eat it incorrectly.

    Die? Just hearing it gave me chills.

    The third way is to feed the suspect first.

    To the other person?

    "Yes. If it was poisoned, they would never eat it.

    Ah, indeed. It made sense.

    The carriage, which had been running diligently, stopped in front of the inn. It was the inn we stayed in today.

    Even here, Sir Hiltine tasted the food I was going to eat first.

    This was usually done bymoners. The children of nobles who came to the pce as servants or maids sometimes did it, but it was for the higher-ranking imperial family, higher than themselves. They didn''t do this for the same-ranking nobles.

    So was he okay? If it were the children of other nobles, even if it was because they had to escort, their pride would have been hurt.

    You can eat it.

    "Thank you."

    After Sir Hiltine gave his permission, I ate the soup.

    It tasted good because it was the special soup that the innkeeper was proud of.

    The meal was held in a quiet atmosphere. It wasn''t awkward or anything like that.

    At first, Sir Hiltine was so expressionless and silent that it was awkward for the two of us to eat together, but now I was used to it.

    About halfway through the meal, a waiter came over and filled the empty ss.

    I was about to drink the water because I was thirsty at the time, but Sir Hiltine took the ss.

    I will try it first.

    I dont think there is any need to check this too.

    There are no exceptions.

    I guessed so.

    Sir Hiltine returned the ss to me only after confirming that it was not poisoned.

    I drank it with a spoon because it felt a bit strange to drink the water that someone else drank.

    Are you still eating?

    When the soup bowl was almost empty, Marquis Valdir came and asked.

    It didn''t look like he came just to greet me as he passed by. He wasn''t the kind of person who would do such a thing.

    What''s the matter?

    I have something to say to the Lady, can we talk for a while after dinner?

    What did he want to talk about?

    I was curious. As I was almost done eating, I put down my spoon and stood up.

    Where should we go?

    Lets talk in my room. Because that''s the best ce.

    I nodded and followed him. Sir Hiltine also followed me and Marquis Valdir as if it was natural.

    Marquis Valdir frowned and looked at Sir Hiltine.

    Did you not hear that I wanted to talk to Lady Thebesa privately?

    Hiltine remained silent without answering.

    As I had felt before, he hardly ever talked to anyone other than me.

    It could be dismissed as him being reticent, but not even answering questions was just a good way for others to misunderstand that they were ignoring you.

    It was the same with Marquis Valdir. His expression turned even worse.

    Please calm down, Marquis.

    After calming Marquis Valdir, I looked at Sir Hiltine.

    Sir Hiltine, please wait here for a moment, as I''m going to talk to the Marquis.

    I cannot do that. Something could happen in the meantime.

    You mean I''m going to do something to Lady Thebesa?

    Oh, no. He''s pissing him up.

    Tell me, is that what you meant?

    How could it be, Marquis.

    I answered on behalf of Sir Hiltine, who did not answer.

    Then Marquis Valdir looked at me as if it was ridiculous.

    Since when did the Lady be his spokesperson?

    Its not like that

    If it''s not like that, let that damn guy answer me directly, not the Lady.

    No matter how angry he was, but that damn guy''?

    I frowned at the excessivenguage.

    Did you hear me or did you not hear me?

    If he didn''t answer this time, it would be really bad.

    I looked at Sir Hiltine with an anxious look.

    Sir Hiltine''s eyebrows twisted slightly as our eyes met, and he slowly opened his mouth.

    I heard."

    He answered. That''s a relief.

    But you''re still going to follow us?

    Sir Hiltine affirmed in silence.

    Marquis Valdir clicked his tongue and looked at Sir Hiltine.

    How dare you ignore me, a marquis, when you''re just amoner?

    <i>Common er?</i>

    Although I often thought that the way he spoke and behaved was not like a noble, I never thought he was amoner.

    I turned to look at Sir Hiltine in surprise and Sir Hiltine averted his gaze.

    It was the first time he had avoided my gaze since that night.

    As a marquis, Imand you. Wait here.

    "His Majesty''s orders take precedence over the Marquis''s orders."

    Despite Marquis Valdir''s order, Sir Hiltine did not retreat at all. As it was the Emperor''s orders, how would he keep on persisting?

    Do what you like!

    Marquis Valdir became red and turned.

    When I arrived at his room, I sat facing the Marquis with a table in between.

    Sir Hiltine was standing behind me.

    His aide came in. He set the teacup and teapot on the table and left.

    This tea was rmended by the innkeeper. They say it''s a specialty here.

    Marquis Valdir kindly filled the teacup himself and put it in front of me.

    The pale yellow tea was glittering.

    I wanted to introduce it to the Lady, so I asked him to bring it. Give it a try.

    His uncharacteristic kindness was weird.

    could it be that this man was the one who poisoned the cookies?

    As I was staring at the teacup, a hand suddenly popped out from behind and picked up the teacup.

    It was Sir Hiltine. He poured the hot tea into his mouth without saying anything.

    Marquis Valdir and I looked at him in bewilderment.

    Either way, Sir Hiltine looked at the empty teacup for a moment, put it back in front of me, and nodded. It meant that it was safe to drink because it was not poisoned.

    I DONT EVEN KNOW THIS KIND OF MANNERS!

    Marquis Valdir, who soon came to his senses, red at Sir Hiltine indignantly.

    I knew why Sir Hiltine did this, but Marquis Valdir knew nothing. So, it was natural for Marquis Valdir to be angry.

    <i>Big trouble.</i>

    Even though Sir Hiltine was His Majesty''s knight, he was lower in rank than Marquis Valdir.

    If the Marquis punished him with this, he couldn''t be stopped.

    I hurriedly spoke to the Marquis, trying to distract him.

    What do you want to say to me?

    Fortunately, Marquis Valdir''s expression calmed down in an instant.

    Ehem.

    He coughed lightly and then said.

    This is not my opinion. This is the opinion of those below me.

    Hearing only that, I immediately knew what he was trying to say.

    <i>He''s talking about that thing'', huh?</i>

    Everyone said that it would be better to attribute the Ladys credit during the diplomatic meeting with the Natsha Kingdom to the entire Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    It was as expected, too. Since they rarely came over, I guessed he took over it in person.

    Marquis Valdir''s proposal didn''t need to be considered. Because my answer was clear.

    As soon as Marquis Valdir finished, I answered.

    I refuse.

    My answer made Marquis Valdir frown as if he was very displeased.

    You answered without hesitation, huh?

    Because its something Ive already refused several times.

    Still, can''t you think about it one more time?

    Should I? I didn''t think I needed to do that at all though.

    But Marquis Valdir wanted me to think about it for a moment and there''s no reason not to. It wasn''t hard either. So I thought for a moment, then answered.

    As expected, I will refuse.

    I did what he wanted, but he still didn''t like it. Deep wrinkles formed on his forehead.

    He asked me without hiding his unpleasantness.

    Why do you refuse?

    I wanted to ask him why he was trying to steal my ball, but it was a pity that I couldn''t. It''s because I already knew the reason, so there was no need to ask anymore.

    I also couldn''t tell him why I refused, so I asked him a question.

    Is the Marquis a person who steals other peoples credit for his own authority and gain?

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    ***

    Marquis Valdir turned red at my question and raised his voice.

    Lady, you think I''m proposing to attribute the Ladys credit to the entire Ministry of Foreign Affairs for my authority and gain?

    <i>Is it not? It looks that way to me though.</i>

    I''m doing this purely for the sake of the Empire! Not a bit of personal greed!

    So am I.

    so are you?

    "Yes."

    I didn''t understand Marquis Valdir''s mind at all, but I pretended to understand and said with a smile.

    I also want to attribute this to everyone for the sake of the Empire, but if it is found out that this is not true, all the aftermath will go to you, Marquis.

    all the aftermath will go to me?

    "Yes. There are bound to be people like me who don''t notice your sincerity and think you''re stealing the ball.

    Marquis Valdir didn''t say anything as to whether it might be true that he might get stabbed.

    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to have sold out his consciencepletely.

    That''s why I thought it would be better to just tell the truth from the beginning.

    in summary, it''s okay if others don''t find out about it, right?"

    At that time, there were many eyes in the conference room, starting with the diplomatic envoy of the Natsha Kingdom. Are you confident it won''t be found out for the rest of your life?"

    Marquis Valdir shut his mouth after giving off a nuance that he would do what he wanted. He couldn''t seem to be confident about that.

    Marquis Valdir''s expression was still bad. Well, if things didn''t go his way, it couldn''t have felt good.

    Whatever Marquis Valdir felt, it had nothing to do with me.

    no, he could go around cursing me behind my back, right?

    I was skeptical because there were simr records before.

    If Marquis Valdir did that, my image among the nobles would be worse. That would be a big hindrance to me bing a baron in the future, and it would interfere with my work.

    <i>I can''t let that happen.</i>

    I didn''t know anything else, but I had to prevent it from interfering with my work.

    If that happened, not only it wouldn''t end my problem, but it would also affect Kalian and Baron Delrond, so I had to prevent it unconditionally.

    <i>But how?</i>

    <i>I can''t say I''m epting his offer now.</i>

    <i>ah!</i>

    <i>Right. I can use that method.</i>

    Thinking of a good trick, I said.

    But if they did find out, as the Marquis said, it wouldn''t be good for the honor of the Empire and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    Marquis Valdir looked at me strangely. He also looked suspicious.

    Of course, I dont want that either, so I would like to make a suggestion to you.

    "Suggestion?"

    "Yes. Its not that the Marquis and the members of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs couldnt do anything during the diplomatic meeting this time, its that you didnt.

    It might sound like a pun, but there''s a huge difference between couldn''t do anything'' and didn''t''.

    Couldn''t do anything'' meant that they didn''t have the ability, but didn''t'' meant that they didn''t do it for some reason even though they had the ability.

    The reason was to help me fully realize my ability. I think that would be enough. It turns out, I actually did.

    That, thats right!

    Perhaps he liked my exnation, Marquis Valdir smiled brightly and immediately responded.

    It''s, it''s a matter of course!

    What a matter of course? Ridiculous.

    Not only did theye up with silly ns and have a meeting without me, but they also turned me into a liar.

    He seemed to havepletely forgotten that he didn''t even want me to attend the meeting.

    Okay, that''ll do. There will be no problem then.

    I''m d your concern has been resolved. Can I get going now?

    "Of course. Have a good night, Lady Thebesa.

    Seeing him smile and saying that friendly goodbye, he seemed to be in a better mood.

    It would end here, right? I didn''t want other nobles to praise me. I just wanted them to not gossip behind my back.

    That was enough.

    Have a good night, Marquis.

    I politely said goodbye to Marquis Valdir, left the room, and headed to my room.

    Sir Hiltine followed me silently.

    When I arrived in front of my room, I turned to Sir Hiltine.

    Im going to rest in my room now, so Sir, too, can go back to your room and rest.

    I knew that even if I said this, he would only nod and not go right away. He would stay in front of my door even after I entered. Even if I told him not to do it and just rest, he hardly listened.

    Still, I was hoping while saying that, but Sir Hiltine looked at me without a nod unlike usual.

    Do you have anything to say to me?

    nothing."

    No, it looked like he had.

    Go in and rest. I''m going to rest too."

    Are you really going to rest?

    Sir Hiltine didn''t answer but kept his mouth shut.

    <i>He won''t, right?</i>

    Should I think that it was better not to tell obvious lies?

    It made me ufortable to see that he would be guarding my room all night again.

    After a while, go back to your room and rest.

    Sir Hiltine nodded silently.

    He seemed to do that, but contrary to his answer, he kept standing in front of my door all night.

    *****

    In a country located on the eastern continent, there''s a saying that if you remember to be patient three times, you will avoid even murder.

    Ver was acutely aware of how wrong those words were.

    The culprit was, of course, Kalian. To get into more detail, there''s a problem with his order to find a house for Le a while ago.

    Ver had presented a decent mansion five times so far, but Kalian rejected it every time.

    He gave various reasons for why the mansions were rejected, such as it was downtown, far from the Imperial Pce, making it inconvenient for Le to go to work, or being close to the Duke of Williot.

    And this was already the sixth time.

    Ver looked at Kalian, who was reading the document, hoping that this time it would pass safely.

    Finally, after reading the document, Kalian nodded satisfactorily.

    It''s good.

    "Really?"

    When Kalian gave a positive answer, Ver''s face, which had been tearful, became bright in an instant. It was like the face of a person who had gone to heaven.

    Kalian nced sideways at Ver, and then put the document down on the desk.

    But there''s a problem.

    "Right! I have worked so hard to prepare Yes? Problem?

    Ver''s face, which had been thrown back to hell from heaven in an instant, crumpled badly.

    Ver sighed deeply, putting his hand on his forehead, and then asked Kalian.

    What is the problem again this time?

    It''s too small.

    Kalian answered as if he was asking what was so obvious.

    Its a house granted by an emperor who is only a name, how can you give her such a small and shabby house?

    <i>What? Such a b*llsh*t</i>

    Ver had an absurd expression on his face.

    <i>He must have forgotten that he had given Le a smaller house.</i>

    <i>This house has just the right size. Because Le doesn''t have a family with her, she''s the only one!</i>

    Are the conditions I make too difficult?

    "No. Not too difficult, but almost impossible.

    Impossible? It looks simple to me though.

    Ver kept his mouth shut as he tried to argue where the heck was the simple part.

    He was well aware through long experience that he was the lose one. And that he also couldn''t give up.

    It was more difficult to find a house that met Kalian''s conditions than to get a star in the sky. No, he wondered if there was one.

    Far from the Duke of Williot and close to the imperial pce, it had to be not downtown but not in the suburbs either.

    Was that all? Security must be good, there must be no troublesome neighbors, and where on earth was such a reasonablyrge ce

    there''s one.

    Ver, who thought of one ce for a moment, briefly eximed.

    Kalian said as he held out the document he had put down on the desk toward Ver.

    If there''s a ce thates to mind, fill this out.

    I dont think I need to fill that out. Because it''s a ce Your Majesty knows well.

    A ce I know well? Where is it?

    Ver grinned and pointed his index finger at the floor.

    "Here."

    Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly when he heard he was talking about the Imperial Pce.

    Ver continued with a grin.

    The Imperial Pce is the perfect ce that meets all the conditions Your Majesty has put forward. So just bring Sir Thebesa into the Pce.

    The Imperial Pce was the residence of the imperial family. asionally, some distinguished guests stayed, but that was literally a brief stay. It was nonsense for a person who was not of the Imperial family to live in the Imperial Pce.

    The reason he said this even though he knew it well was purely because he was annoyed. He was just saying that because Kalian asked so many impossible things.

    Let''s do that.

    yes?"

    As Kalian quickly epted it, Ver was bewildered and blinked his eyes wide.

    Kalian smiled brightly and said again.

    From now on, Le will be staying in the Imperial Pce.

    you are kidding, right?

    There''s no way Kalian didn''t know that only the imperial family could live in the Imperial Pce.

    If so, he must be simply ying along with his prank, but looking at his expression, it seemed that it wasn''t the case again.

    <i>No way is he serious?</i>

    Ver shouted, asking Kalian back.

    Are you really going to bring Sir Thebesa into the Imperial Pce?!

    You say so, no?

    <i>No, I meant it as a joke</i>

    I also think it''s better to do that.

    Ver, lost for words, shut his mouth.

    Ver thought seriously about how to solve this situation.

    Kalian, on the other hand, was very happy that the matter had been resolved and read the other documents that Ver had brought.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    ***

    After talking to Marquis Valdir privately, his rtionship with me had noticeably improved. It''s not like it really had improved, but since our rtionship wasn''t that good before, it seemed to be getting better even with only this much.

    About two days after that.

    We finally arrived at the capital.

    Finally, the capital.

    We can go home now.

    The sounds of joy were heard everywhere.

    I too was happy going back to the capital. It felt like I had returned to my home.

    <i>Is Sarah already here? Must be not, because I came back a little earlier than nned.</i>

    I wanted to go home quickly, but I had something to do before that.

    It was to go to the Imperial Pce and inform the Emperor that we had arrived safely, and to report on what had happened.

    The thought of seeing Kalian soon made my heart beat and made my heart full.

    I fiddled with the spirit stone ne I was wearing.

    I didn''t take off the ne all the way back to the capital from Hutton. I wore it all the time even when I was taking a bath and sleeping. As if it were an amulet.

    In fact, wearing this actually made me feelfortable.

    The carriage, which was running diligently, slowed down little by little and then stopped.

    As I got off the carriage while being escorted by Sir Hiltine who got off first, I could see a familiar scenery.

    Sir Thebesa!

    Baron Delrond!

    The familiar and friendly person.

    Baron Delrond''s face that I hadn''t seen in a long time looked pretty good.

    <i>What a relief. I was worried that he might have had a hard time doing my part.</i>

    Baron Delrond greeted Marquis Valdir and told him why he hade.

    His Majesty is waiting in the audience room.

    Marquis Valdir nodded solemnly.

    Lead the way.

    We followed Baron Delrond to the audience room.

    Blue Dragon, the guardian deity of the Empire, was clearly engraved on the huge door. Its blue eyes seemed to be really looking at me, so I was scared for a moment.

    The guards standing in front opened the door.

    I looked back before entering, but I didn''t see Sir Hiltine. It was the first time he disappeared without a word, so I was bewildered.

    <i>Where did he go? Did he leave because he thought his mission was over now that we arrived at the Imperial Pce?</i>

    "Let''s go in."

    Marquis Valdir took the lead, followed by the other nobles.

    The magnificent audience chamber revealed the majesty of the empire as it was.

    Nobles stood on both sides of the long red carpet that stretched all the way to the front of the stairs.

    The closer to the higher seat, the higher the nobility, and Kalian was sitting at the higher seat.

    It''s been a long time since I saw Kalian.

    I was happy to see him again, but at the same time, I was also nervous. The reason was not just because of Kalian. Numerous nobles gathered in the audience chamber also yed the role.

    I licked my dry lips in tension and stood politely in front of Kalian.

    "Your Majesty."

    Marquis Valdir, on behalf of the delegation, reported to Kalian the safe return. Then it was time to report on what had happened at the diplomatic meeting.

    Its strange.

    Kalian crossed one leg and tilted his head at an angle.

    Since when did the Minister of Foreign Affairs have a higher position than the emperors agent?

    In an instant, the atmosphere of the audience chamber froze.

    Now, Kalian was asking me to report, not Marquis Valdir.

    Of course, he''s right if you followed the rules, but to report instead of Marquis Valdir, who was the Minister of Foreign Affairs and a marquis? It felt strange.

    Maybe the others thought the same, but they all kept their mouths shut and looked into each other''s eyes.

    At first nce, Marquis Valdir''s expression didn''t look good.

    It couldn''t be good. Because it seemed like I, a count''s daughter, had pushed him at an official event like this.

    What are you doing, Sir Thebesa?

    It was Duke Giltian who broke the more or less short but long silence.

    Without reporting to His Majesty immediately.

    <i>you really want me to report?</i>

    "Hurry!"

    At themand of Duke Giltian, I came forward.

    Marquis Valdir stepped back, blushing slightly.

    "Then I will report to you.

    I would have been so shocked and said nothing if I hadn''t read the report beforeing to the pce,

    I was still shocked, though.

    I recounted the contents of the report and reported steadily.

    That is all."

    The tensest report of my life was over.

    I was more nervous than when I first reported to Kalian without adding any lies.

    That''s great.

    Kalian smiled contentedly and looked at Duke Giltian.

    Do you have anything to say, Duke Giltian?

    Duke Giltian politely bowed.

    "I have nothing to say."

    What about the other nobles?

    "Nothing."

    The answer of the nobles echoed through the audience chamber.

    As the deafening sound disappeared, Kalian stood up and shouted.

    I give the surname Aster'' to Le Thebesa, who has done a great job in this diplomatic meeting, and seal her as a baron.

    *****

    Usually, when someone received a title, people around them would congratte them.

    However, no nobleman congratted me. They were just staring at me openly and gossiping about me.

    I wasn''t upset or anything because I also thought I wouldn''t get congrattions from them from the beginning.

    Rather, it would have been strange if they had congratted me warmly.

    Congrattions, Sir Thebesa.

    Just like now.

    No, I should call you Sir Aster now.

    <i>What is he thinking?</i>

    I looked at Duke Giltian, a little wary.

    Behind him came a man with thick gray hair and sses.

    Duke Giltian, have you been acquainted with Sir Aster? It''s unexpected.

    He was Sophia''s father, Duke Huddlen.

    Rumor had it that he was not feeling well, so he delegated the chair of the Academy president to his son and stayed at home.

    Was that a false rumor?

    Duke Huddlen''s condition looked very good. His expression was also bright with no shadows.

    Its been a while, Le. Youve grown a lot since we didnt see each other.

    Of course, I would.

    Thest time I met Duke Huddlen was about 10 years ago, when his daughter, Sophia, trespassed the Count of Thebesa.

    As we parted after meeting on something that wasn''t good, it was awkward and ufortable seeing Duke Huddlen pretend to be close and greeted me.

    All I could think of was that something was up.

    Yes, it''s been a while.

    Even though I was suspicious inside, I replied with a smile outside.

    Duke Huddlen smiled kindly.

    It seemed like Duke Huddlen was really close with Sir Aster, huh?

    Duke Giltian suddenly interrupted the conversation.

    Duke Giltian''s mouth was smiling, but his eyes were fierce while observing Duke Huddlen.

    He seemed to gauge what our rtionship was.

    Duke Huddlen replied, still smiling as if he had not noticed it.

    Weve known each other for a long time.

    A long time. How long ago do you mean? Is it 10 years or so?

    He was subtly appealing in that he knew everything about what happened between me and Duke Huddlen ten years ago.

    Ten years ago, Sophia''s uproar was an incident that Duke Huddlen wanted to bury enough to hand over his bonanza gold mine.

    When he said it like he knew it, Duke Huddlen''s expression copsed.

    Duke Giltian, on the other hand, smiled with interest.

    <i>Haa.</i>

    I couldn''t believe I had to deal with two people when one was too much

    Nothing had happened yet, but my head was already throbbing.

    It was fortunate that Philen was not here. If he had been here, it would have been a real headache.

    <i>But I also didnt see Duke Cloud.</i>

    Even if Philen was on vacation and stayed in the estate as a reward for his hard work on the battlefield for a long time, Duke Cloud was in the capital. He even attended parties.

    It was surprising that he wasn''t here.

    Well, it''s simply to wee the returned delegation, so there''s no need for Duke Cloud, the lord of a faction, to appear, but still

    I guess that''s why.

    While I was thinking about something else for a moment, Duke Huddlen and Duke Giltian were still fighting.

    It wasn''t that the rtionship between the two dukes was bad.

    They just insulted each other so that they didn''t lose their own rice bowl.

    Duke Huddlen and Duke Giltian, in particr, had fought countless times over the position of the empress.

    It was Duke Giltian who won during the reign of thete emperor.

    Then, what happened after that? Thete emperor had no interest in thete empress at all, and to make matters worse, thete empress couldn''t bear a son to seed to the throne for a long time and was on the verge of being deposed.

    She barely gave birth to a son, but her body became weak and then passed away a few yearster, and the son

    Sir Aster.

    Hearing a familiar voice from behind, I turned around.

    There''s a baron who I didn''t know when he came.

    Baron Delrond.

    You can call me Baronfortably now.

    [T/N: All this time Le called Ver Baron with -nim added, so Ver told Le to call him Baronfortably without -nim.]

    Baron Delrond said with a smile.

    Because we are both barons now. Ah, I guess rather than calling you Sir, I should call you Baron now. Baron Aster.

    When I was given the baron title in the audience, I was a little surprised, but not very impressed.

    I was like, I finally get it, huh?''. But when Baron Delrond called me Baron, I realized that I really had be a baron. It felt weird.

    Greetings to the two Dukes as well.

    With Baron Delrond''s appearance, the long fight ended.

    Duke Giltian turned around and walked away as if he had nothing more to do. His followers also disappeared quickly.

    On the other hand, Duke Huddlen said goodbye to me with a smile.

    See you next time, Le.

    Yes, Duke.

    Duke Huddlen tapped me on the shoulder and disappeared with his followers.

    As the tide ebbed away, the people disappeared, leaving only me and Baron Delrond in the hallway.

    Baron Delrond nced in the direction where Duke Huddlen disappeared and asked me.

    Were you originally acquainted with Duke Huddlen?

    We have a little rtionship.

    If you could call it a rtionship, that was it.

    What''s the matter?

    Ah, His Majesty is looking for you. If you''re not busy, let''s go together."

    If His Majesty called me, I had to go even if I was busy.

    "Okay."

    I followed Baron Delrond to the pce''s drawing room.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    ***

    It was the drawing room where I waited for Kalian early in the morning to ept the offer to be an aide.

    His Majesty will be here soon. I have a lot of work to do, so I''ll get going now."

    Thank you for the guidance, Baron(-nim) Delrond.

    Its Baron, Baron Aster.

    Baron Delrond urged me to follow him.

    Now that we''re both barons, it was right to remove the -nim'', but it felt awkward.

    I hesitated and carefully opened my mouth.

    Baron Delrond."

    Its a lot nicer to hear.

    Baron Delrond disappeared with a smile as if he was very pleased, though I had only removed the -nim''.

    When I sat down where I used to sit before, the maid brought tea.

    Its Ann Marie tea.

    When the teapot was tilted, the teacup was filled with yellow tea.

    As I looked at the tea, I naturally thought of Sir Hiltine.

    I wanted to thank him for escorting me to the Imperial Pce. It was a pity that he disappeared so suddenly that I couldn''t say goodbye properly.

    I was fiddling with the tea and thinking about Sir Hiltine when I heard the door open.

    It was Kalian. I immediately got up and greeted him.

    Kalian waved his hand in annoyance and sat across from me.

    Soon the maid prepared his tea.

    Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Something came up all of a sudden.

    "No, you''re not."

    Come to think of it, why did His Majesty call me privately? Did he have any questions about the diplomatic meeting?

    There was no other reason that came to my mind other than that, so I thought it would be it, but it wasn''t.

    I''m going to give you a new mansion.

    "Yes?"

    A new mansion?

    Are there any problems with the house I live in now?

    I''m sure you, who live in that house, know better than me.

    That''s right.

    Then, why are you giving me a new mansion

    Because the house you''re living in now is too small for you to live in.

    Small? It was too big for me and Sarah to live in.

    Other nobles willugh at you if they find out that a baron, as well as the emperors aide, lives in such a small mansion rather than a proper one. You will lose face, you know?

    I tried to refuse, but when he said that, I couldn''t refuse anymore.

    If thats the reason, Ill take it.

    By the way, this mansion is the house I give you inmemoration of bing a baron. I dont ept rent or anything like that.

    "But

    Le.

    I was going to say that I didn''t think so, but Kalian cut me off and replied coldly.

    Youre not going to turn down my gift because of that small sum, are you?

    no."

    "Okay. That''s a relief.

    Kalian picked up the teacup with satisfaction.

    I was concerned if I could get such an expensive mansion. As he said, it was not polite to reject the emperor''s favor too much.

    <i>I wonder what kind of mansion he will give me? It must be bigger than the house I live in now, right?</i>

    I couldn''t leave Sarah to manage such a big house alone. I should look for a maid before Sarah came back. Also servants.

    Looking at the size of the house, should I look for hired servants? Since I didn''t pay rent, I could afford to hire hired servants.

    Then, first of all, I had to stop by the cashier immediately and get my unpaid sry on my way home. After that, I had to check the house and go to the employment office to hire people.

    Le.

    As I was making ns in my head, Kalian called me.

    I havent decided on a mansion to give you yet.

    <i>Ah, it hasn''t been decided yet?</i>

    So, will you stay in the pce until then?

    "Yes?"

    <i>You want me to stay in the pce?</i>

    Staring at him nkly at his sudden suggestion, Kalian asked with a smile.

    Why are you so surprised? It''s as if I said something impossible."

    Even though it wasn''t impossible, it was a strange thing to say.

    The Imperial Pce was the residence of the imperial family. And he wanted me to stay here until a new mansion was decided?

    Is the mansion going to be decided tomorrow?

    Tomorrow will be too much.

    I would understand if it''s going to be decided tomorrow, but it''s not.

    Then the day after tomorrow?

    I don''t think it can be done then either.

    Then when?

    "Well."

    Kalian tilted his head and thought for a moment before answering.

    I think it will take about two weeks?

    Two weeks? It was a ridiculously long time for me, who''s not an imperial family member or a distinguished guest of another country, to stay in the Imperial Pce.

    I cannot stay in the pce for that long.

    Even if I, the owner of the pce, allow it?

    I am not a member of the Imperial family. If I stay in the pce for a long time, other nobles will find it strange.

    When I subtly told him that it would be an act of igniting the rumor that I was the emperor''s mistress, Kalian smiled.

    Its a useless worry. The reason I want you to stay in the pce is not only because of the house but also because of the childcare project.

    Kalian put down his teacup and continued.

    Now that you''re back, we''re going to work on it in full swing, so it is more convenient for you to stay in the pce.

    That''s true, but I was worried that the other nobles wouldn''t think the same.

    I couldn''t answer that I would do it easily, and when I stayed still, Kalian who was silent for a while, then added.

    Ver will also be staying in the pce for the time being, so you dont have to worry about anything weird.

    *****

    "Achoo!"

    Ver''s sneeze echoed loudly in the quiet outer pce''s office.

    The servant, who was helping him, handed him a handkerchief and asked.

    Do you have a cold?

    "I don''t know."

    Ver answered, wiping his nose with the handkerchief.

    My ears are tickling. It seems like someone is speaking ill of me.

    No way. Who dares to speak ill of the Baron?

    Ver wanted to reply that there were so many people who would do it, but he just shrugged his shoulders and handed the handkerchief again to the servant. Then he got up and grabbed his documents.

    Are you going to His Majesty?

    "Yeah."

    Should I help you?

    "There''s no need. After all, you can''t enter the inner pce.

    The pce itself was a ce where ess was strictly controlled, but the inner pce was even worse. Because it was the ce where the Imperial family lived.

    Only those with permission from the Imperial family could enter. Even servants working in the pce couldn''t enter without permission.

    Because of this, Ver had to carry all the documents in his arms. There were so many that it was still overflowing even if he hugged it with both arms.

    Ver walked carefully not to drop the documents. If he had known this would happen, he would have brought a servant of the inner pce.

    As he was passing between the inner and outer pces with bted regret, he saw a familiar face from a distance.

    "Your Majesty!"

    It was Kalian.

    Kalian, who found him only after being called, approached.

    What are you carrying so much?

    These are the documents from the outer pce. I''ll organize it all and report it to you tomorrow."

    At those words, Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly.

    As he nced at the amount of documents Ver was carrying, he sighed.

    Is there a magic tool for printing documents somewhere?

    If there''s such a tool, I would have gone and destroyed it right away.

    Kalian smiled at the words full of sincerity and took half the documents Ver was carrying. Then the documents were passed into the hands of the attendants who followed Kalian.

    Thanks to that, Ver sighed in relief as it made it easier for him to move.

    They naturally walked towards the inner pce.

    By the way, aren''t you on your way somewhere?

    I was on my way to meet you.

    Me?

    Ver''s eyes widened.

    "Why?"

    I have something to tell you.

    <i>You were on your way to the outer pce to see me simply because you had something to say?</i>

    An ominous feeling came up from below.

    He wanted to ask what was going on, but he felt like he shouldn''t.

    Are you not going to ask me whats going on?

    I should ask, should I?

    It doesnt matter if you dont ask. Im just going to tell you anyway.

    Ver tried to argue why he still asked if he was going to say it, but he swallowed his words.

    Kalian beckoned the attendants and escort knights that followed to stay away. Then they spoke in a quiet voice as they stood from them at a certain distance.

    I told Le to stay at the pce for a while.

    Ver nced at the people following them and replied.

    Did she say she will?

    "First of all."

    <i>Is it yes or no? What first of all?</i>

    Is something wrong?

    Kalian paused for a moment and answered.

    Le said that if she stayed at the pce, others would find it strange.

    Your Majesty brought Baron Aster in as a mistress, not as an aide  kind of thought like that, right?

    "Yeah."

    <i>What? I thought it was serious, turns out it''s not.</i>

    Ver, who looked tired for some reason, replied indifferently.

    Why are you worrying about that? Its something that you would have expected.

    "Yeah. And I found a solution.

    <i>Oh, you found a solution? This is a bit surprising.</i>

    What is the solution?

    In response to Ver''s question, Kalian stared at him silently.

    Ver brushed his cheek awkwardly.

    Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?

    "You."

    "Yes?"

    You are the solution.

    <i>What is this again?</i>

    Ver, who blinked at the words he couldn''t understand, soon understood what Kalian was trying to say and frowned.

    Don''t tell me, you want me to stay in the pce for the time being?

    "Yeah."

    No way!

    Ver''s roar resounded loudly.

    What is going on, Your Majesty?

    The attendants who followed were surprised and asked.

    Kalian replied that there was nothing wrong, and then gave Ver a scolding.

    Your voice is too loud.

    <i>Who''s to me for all of this?!</i>

    Ver replied with a silent roar.

    I dont want to.

    Kalian replied with a smirk.

    I never asked for your opinion.

    Why are you putting me in this tough job? What did I do wrong?!

    Kalian answered as if he was asking what was so obvious.

    You being my aide.

    Ver, lost for words, shut his mouth.

    Kalian took a step forward and continued.

    Hang in there a little bit. I''ll let you go once the thing with Duke Williot is settled."

    Ver was going to ask when on earth that was, but he asked something else.

    Have you told Baron Aster that Duke Williot was here? She didn''t seem to know it.

    I havent told her yet.

    Wouldnt it be better to tell her?

    "Well."

    You dont seem to want to.

    Kalian answered with a smile instead.

    Well, the situation is not good right now. It looks like it''s overheated over there too, so I think it''s okay to tell her once it calms down a bit."

    I''m d you agree with me.

    <i>I bet.</i>

    Ver snorted and walked a little faster than Kalian.

    Ah,e to think of it.

    Then, as if he had suddenly remembered, he looked back at Kalian and asked.

    Do you know that it''s Baron Asters birthday soon, Your Majesty?

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    ***

    The room Kalian gave me was bigger and more luxurious than the room I had stayed in before.

    I wondered if I could use such a nice room.

    However, as the room was so big and nice, it made me feel burdensome to ask for a change, so I quietly unpacked my luggage.

    It was such shabby luggage that didn''t fit in this luxurious room.

    Among the clothes I had, the only one that matched this room was the uniform I was wearing now. All was in and unsightly.

    <i>Why are things that weren''t unnoticed in Hutton noticed here?</i>

    <i>Should I go home and get some clothes? There are still some nice clothes at home. And I think it will be good to bring underwear and other things as well.</i>

    <i>Ah, I have to let Sarah know that I will be staying in the pce for now.</i>

    Sarah would return in about 4 days, but there''s a possibility that she woulde back early. It would be better to go ahead and leave a note.

    Since I was going for a while, I left everything else behind and took only my pass and wallet.

    I wanted to ask the servant to call a carriage, but I decided to just walk as I thought it was better to walk a little.

    Before leaving the pce, I stopped by the cashier in the outer pce and received my unpaid sry.

    The pocket of gold coins was quite heavy.

    The sry is higher than I thought.

    Hearing me talking to myself in surprise, the cashier said with a slight smile.

    That''s not a lot. Baron Delrond receives more.

    Really?

    "Yes. It''s because he works overtime and all-nighter a lot. His Majesty told me to take good care of it as much as its difficulty.

    Ah, that''s why I received a lot.

    It''s not as much as Baron Delrond but he had worked overtime a lot to prepare for parties and do this and that.

    Then Ill get going now.

    "Goodbye. Ah, and congrattions on receiving your baron title, Baron Aster.

    It was just a courtesy, but it felt good.

    "Thank you. Then, I''ll get going.

    After saying goodbye to the official, I left the cashier.

    After passing through the somewhat noisy outer pce, I left the Imperial Pce.

    I stopped for a moment and watched the familiar street and people moving busily.

    It was the street that I had passed countless times, but for some reason, it felt new. I kind of missed it, too.

    Ah, I shouldn''t be doing this.

    I had plenty of time, but I didn''t have time to rx. Because I had to go back before sunset.

    I hurriedly took the steps I had stopped and headed home.

    On the way, I stopped by a general store to buy letter papers and envelopes. It was for Misa and the servants of the Duke of Williot.

    When sending the letter, I would probably write a request not to tell Philen as much as possible, but the faithful butler was likely to tell Philen. Then Philen would rip the letter right away, right?

    It felt bitter thinking that Philen would do that.

    The letter might not reach Misa and the others, but I still wanted to send it.

    While I was thinking about what to write in the letter, I arrived before I knew it.

    The vine roses all disappeared. Only the green leaves were growing profusely.

    I need to cut some of these branches.

    Even if I would go to a new mansion, it was polite to keep the rented house clean.

    After tidying things up, I thought to call the gardener and roughly ripped off what was visible. Then after a while, I let go of it because of the rose thorns.

    As I entered the house, quiet silence greeted me.

    Dust was piled up on the furniture. It was obvious that its owner had been away for a long time.

    Should I do some cleaning?

    I didn''t have enough time to do a full clean, but I could clean simply.

    First, I changed my uniform so that it didn''t get dirty, then tied my hair high. After that, I took a broom, duster, and mop from the storage.

    I was going to wipe off the dust that had piled up on the furniture with the mop, but I heard a bang outside the door.

    what is it?"

    It was a violent, smashing sound to call it a knock. And it sounded like a falling sound.

    I was scared to open the door, but I wanted to check it, so I looked out through the window a little away.

    There was nothing visible in particr.

    <i>Did I hear it wrong?</i>

    <i>Never mind then, I''m going to clean up again.</i>

    <b>Tok Tok-</b>

    I heard knocks on the window.

    I turned around involuntarily and stopped in surprise when I saw the man standing in front of the window.

    "Long time no see."

    Bright blonde hair fluttered in the wind. His golden eyes twisted with anger shed dangerously, staring at me.

    Can we talk?

    <i>Why is Philen here?</i>

    <i>Isn''t he supposed at the Williot estate?</i>

    I looked at Philen in bewilderment at his unexpected appearance.

    Philen''s mouth was smiling, but not his eyes. His eerie stare gave me goosebumps.

    <i>Why is he so angry?</i>

    <i>What''s going on?</i>

    Seeing him looking at me like that, he must have been angry because of me, but I couldn''t figure out why.

    <i>don''t tell me, is he still like that because I told him I want to break up?</i>

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    As I was wondering why he was like that, Philen hit the window hard. It was hard enough that the hard ss cracked.

    He red at me as if he was going to break the window, saying.

    Open the door right now.

    I don''t want to.

    How could I open the door when Philen came out like that?

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    When I refused, Philen hit the window hard again.

    <b>Crack.</b> There''s more crack in the window.

    <i>Is he going to break the window ande in?</i>

    I backed away, trembling slightly with the rising fear.

    Philen smiled at me.

    Should I break the window myself, or will you open the door with your hands?

    A supreme duke threatened to break someone else''s window and break into someone else''s house without permission.

    It was absurd and ridiculous, but what was more ridiculous was that Philen meant it.

    What should I do? It was a problem whether I opened the door or not.

    I thought hard and finally opened the door.

    If I ran into Philen, I would choose the one that made him less angry anyway.

    though it didn''t seem to have any effect.

    Philen stormed in as soon as I opened the door.

    I didn''t close the door. I left it wide open just in case. Because I was thinking of running out if I had to.

    Philen nced over the house and snorted.

    Is the emperors aide living in a small house like this? Thats funny.

    What Kalian was concerned about urred.

    I already had the thought of moving to a new mansion as soon as possible so that Kalian didn''t lose his face.

    But on the other hand, I was so angry. I was wondering who he was to judge someone else''s house, which was given to me by His Majesty the Emperor.

    You didnte here to judge the house I live in, did you?

    "That can''t be. Do I look so free?

    Then go ahead, say what you want to say and

    <b>BANG-</b>

    I was about to ask him to leave, but he hit the wall hard. Powder dripped from the broken wall.

    Le.

    Philen looked at me with an eerie smile.

    What are you saying to me, a duke?

    Now that youve be the emperors aide, you dont think you have a higher position than me, do you?

    how can that be?

    Philen, a duke andmander-in-chief of the Empire, was higher in rank and position than me. It didn''t make sense for me, an aide and baron, to open my mouth to him.

    I bowed to Philen and apologized.

    "I apologize, Duke."

    Its good you know now.

    Philen went inside without hesitation and sat down on the sofa.

    Are you going to listen while standing?

    I nced at the still-open door and nodded.

    Then, with a small smile, Philen pointed to the chair with the tip of his chin.

    I wont eat you, so sit down.

    Dont make me say it twice, sit down.

    I didn''t want to sit down, but I had no choice but to sit as I saw his smile slowly disappearing from his lips.

    I sat as close to the door as possible and fully prepared to stand up right away at any time. While at it, I continued to read Philen''s mood.

    His golden eyes that sank quietly were frightening. He also looked furious as I saw his face had hardened there.

    I didn''t know why he was angry. And I couldn''t guess why either.

    Cecily gave birth to a baby.

    I should say congrattions even if it was empty words, right?

    And not too long ago, we had the babys funeral.

    I was going to say that, but I kept my mouth shut at his following words. Because the baby he said had a funeral was probably the baby Cecily gave birth to.

    Cecily looked healthy, so I thought she would give birth safely, but there seemed to be a problem.

    What should I say to console him?

    Why?

    As I was thinking about what I should say, Philen suddenly asked.

    I looked at him at his sudden question.

    Philen put a smile on his lips and looked at me seriously, asking again.

    Why did you kill my baby?

    I was about to say the most trivial words to console him, but then Philen said something out of the blue.

    When I stared nkly because I didn''t understand what he said, he clenched his fist tightly as if he was going to strangle me at any moment, then asked again.

    Did you hate me that much? If so, you can take revenge on me. Why did you kill an innocent baby? WHY?!

    I came to my senses at his loud roar.

    I never did that.

    I didn''t know why Philen thought so, but it was an absurd misunderstanding.

    I did nothing to Cecily''s baby.

    "HA!"

    At my answer, Philen snorted and swept his hair up as if he was at a loss for words. He seemed to be convinced that I was the one who did it.

    There must be a reason why he''s so sure. Or it might be just his absurd guess.

    Why do you think I was the one who did it?

    When I asked him so that I could be sure which one it was, Philen tilted the corner of his mouth at an angle.

    If I told you that Cecily took the abortion drug you prepared, would you get it?

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Le''s birthday was exactly 10 days away. It was both short and long periods.

    It was his first time celebrating her birthday, so he wanted to take care of it properly. To the point where she would remember it for the rest of her life.

    <i>Shall I throw a party?</i>

    <i>No. We''re not even family, and that seems like too much fuss.</i>

    <i>Rather than having a party, I think it would be better to just give her a proper gift.</i>

    Rahel.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    What gifts would you give to women?

    <i>Gifts for women?</i>

    It was a bit of a random question, but Rahel did not panic and poured the tea.

    In his head, he was wondering who was the woman who could make Kalian give gifts personally.

    He didn''t have to think deeply about it, because there were only two such women.

    His half-sister, Duchess Cloud, and his aide, Le.

    Although she was his half-sister, Kalian wasn''t close enough to give Duchess Cloud a personal gift as it was not an anniversary. And Rahel knew that Le''s birthday wasing soon.

    Is it for Baron Asters birthday?

    "Yeah."

    He asked just in case, but it was as he thought. He didn''t think it was unusual or strange because Kalian celebrated Ver''s birthday every year.

    I usually givedies pretty dresses or jewelry on their birthdays.

    I want to give her a memorable gift.

    If you give her very big jewelry or a fancy dress, it will be memorable.

    It wasn''t his favorite answer, but it wasn''t wrong either.

    After a moment of contemtion, Kalian ordered Rahel.

    Call the essory craftsman as soon as the sun rises tomorrow.

    At his order, Rahel went out. Then Kalian called Audrin, the chief female attendant.

    I will have dinner with my aides. Prepare it.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Preparations also included telling Le and Ver about it.

    Audrin, who had sent a female attendant to Le''s room, heard the unexpected news and immediately informed Kalian.

    "Le isn''t in her room?"

    Kalian raised his eyebrow and looked at Audrin.

    Where did she go?

    It has been confirmed that she is not in the pce.

    Does that mean she went out?

    Now the maid has gone to check with the guards, so please wait a little longer, Your Majesty.

    The guards recorded all those who entered the pce, so if Le went outside, he could know right away.

    After a while, the maid, who returned after checking with the guards, informed him that Le had left the pce.

    "Hoo."

    Philen, with his eyes zing in fury, was looking for her and she went out without a word?

    No one knew she was going out, which meant she went out alone without a carriage.

    Kalian sent Audrin out and immediately called Hiltine.

    Maybe she went home. Find her right now and bring her back.

    "Yes."

    After answering briefly, Hiltine disappeared immediately.

    Kalian, who was left alone, tapped the desk with his fingertips.

    He had a bad feeling.

    *****

    <i>The abortion drug I prepared?</i>

    <i>What is he!</i>

    You seem to remember from the look on your face.

    Philen said sarcastically, but I couldn''t say anything. Because when he said that, something came to mind.

    The abortion drug given by Countess Thebesa.

    But I definitely threw it away when I left the mansion. How could Cecily drink it?

    As expected, it was you who prepared it.

    The smile faded from Philen''s face. His eyes looking at me became colder.

    Why did you do that?

    His heavy voice was terrifying.

    Did you hate my child that much?

    "No, I''m not."

    It wasn''t a lie.

    Although I hated Cecily, I had no such feelings for the child she had. I didn''t detest or hate him.

    Then did you hate me?

    Philen asked, smirking.

    Or did you hate Cecily?

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    Why arent you talking?

    Philen mmed the table hard and shouted.

    I''M ASKING YOU WHY YOU KILLED MY CHILD!

    it''s not me.

    Ha, are you going to pretend to be innocent until the end?

    I didnt feed her.

    When I exined more specifically, he chuckled.

    Yeah, you didnt feed her. Because it was Misa who gave Cecily the drug.

    Misa gave Cecily the drug?

    NO WAY!

    I clenched my fists and shouted.

    Misa, Misa wouldnt have done such a thing!

    There''s already a lot of evidence that implies she is the culprit. I''m sure she''s the culprit."

    Philen firmly denied my words.

    <i>No, that can''t be true.</i>

    I knew Philen wasn''t the type who would lie about that, but I couldn''t believe it.

    There was clearly some misunderstanding.

    So I was going to ask him to investigate it once more, but before I could do that, Philen gave more shocking news.

    Misa killed Cecily''s baby by drugging her and thenmitted suicide.

    What did Philen just say?

    Misa killed herself?

    It was shocking. No, rather than shocking, it was a wave of emotions that couldn''t be expressed in words.

    If Misa really killed Cecily''s baby by giving her the abortion drug, she was dead anyway. Because Philen wouldn''t let the person, who killed his child, be alive.

    Perhaps she would be brutally tortured and eventually leading to a miserable death. So it was a good choice for Misa to choose suicide.

    <i>But, but You shouldn''t have done that in the first ce!</i>

    <i>Then there would be no need for you tomit suicide.</i>

    Why would Misa do such a thing

    Are you asking because you dont know? Of course, it''s for you.

    <i>For me?</i>

    Seems like Misa thinks that the problem between you and me is because of the baby.

    <i>Though it wasn''t because of that.</i>

    Philen said with a small smile.

    <i>Because of me, Misa</i>

    I actually knew it. Because if it wasn''t for me, there would be no way Misa would do such a thing.

    I just turned a blind eye because I didn''t want to admit that Misa died because of me. But Philen hit that point too urately.

    My mind went nk and my eyes were spinning. I felt suffocated and nauseous.

    Ugh-.

    I covered my mouth with my hand and lowered my head.

    That was the first child I was expecting.

    Philen, who came closer to me without me realizing, grabbed my shoulders and said,

    But Le, you killed him. You took away my chance to be a father.

    A groan came out at the great force that squeezed my shoulders. I bit the soft flesh in my mouth hard to hold back my groaning.

    I actually want to do what was in my mind to you right now, but that won''t bring back my dead baby, so I''ll hold myself back."

    Make sure you pay for your crime instead.

    <i>Crime?</i>

    "Are you nning to report me to the guards?

    It was a great crime to instigate a person instead of directly killing someone. Especially if that someone was a duke''s bloodline.

    In the worst case, my life couldn''t be saved.

    Of course, I had never done that, so I could be confident even if I was taken to the guards.

    The problem was when my innocence was not proven. I could be punished as well as branded as a murderer.

    Even if I was lucky enough to receive a light punishment, I would have to let go of my position as the emperor''s aide.

    <i>I hate that.</i>

    I had just got the position and I might have to put it down.

    It was hopeless. It felt like it was falling apart before my eyes.

    Im not going to report you to the guards for now.

    I thought he would take me to the guards right away. It was unexpected.

    But for now?

    You have to pay for your crime in person.

    "In in person?

    "Yeah."

    Philen narrowed his eyes and continued.

    You can give birth to my child on Cecily''s behalf.

    *****

    When he first learned that Le had killed his child, he was furious. It was to the point where he wanted to go find her right away and kill her. So he went straight to her house in the capital.

    But, like a lie, Le had been away for a long time on a diplomatic mission.

    After meeting the guards while making a riot in front of her house, Philenughed, only to find out about it.

    As soon as he found out, he got the news that Le returned about two weekster.

    There was still plenty of time, but Philen did not leave and waited for her to return.

    He wandered around her house countless times even though he knew it wasn''t time for her to return yet.

    In the meantime, his anger towards Le subsided slightly.

    Philen had no intention of handing Le over to the guards.

    He was going to get Le to pay the price for killing his child with his own hands.

    <i>What kind of method would be good?</i>

    <i>How can I make her pay for her crime and get revenge at the same time?</i>

    He hated and was angry with her enough to want to kill her, but he didn''t really want to kill her. Because death was the mostfortable punishment. He wanted to make her feel more pain and suffering than that.

    <i>Should I take away what she cherishes now the most?</i>

    <i>Like she did?</i>

    It seemed like a good idea, as she would feel the endless despair he felt.

    What Le cherished the most right now was probably her new lover, Kalian. And it would be the same for Kalian.

    So, separating the two would be great revenge for Le and for Kalian as well.

    A mean smile was drawn on his lips. Just thinking about it made him happy.

    The surest way to separate the two was to take Le as his wife. That way, the rigid Le would never look away again, and Kalian wouldn''t be able to reach out to Le with his evil hands.

    It was also nice to have her, who was as perfect as the duchess herself, to be the Duchess of Williot. Of course, he had no intention of taking advantage of Le like before.

    Even if he took revenge by separating her from Kalian, it didn''t change the fact that she was the murderer who killed his first child!

    Thinking about it made him feel bad again.

    He would never forget the shock of losing the first child he had been waiting for the rest of his life.

    Even if he had another child.

    Another child

    Suddenly, Philen''s golden eyes shed differently as he thought of the child to be born between him and Le.

    It was something he had been dreaming and wishing for since he was young.

    Although their rtionship got a little estranged when Cecily carried his first child, Philen continued to dream of having a child with Le and forming a cozy family.

    However, Le''s betrayal thwarted the dream and made him fall into despair. But then the opportunity to achieve it came again. At the cost of his first child.

    He was upset and sad, but it was a thing of the past.

    <i>Let''s move forward rather than be tied to the past.</i>

    It was good for me and for everyone, Philen thought.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    ***

    <i>What did I just hear?</i>

    <i>Give birth to your child?</i>

    As I stared nkly at him, doubting my ears, Philen grabbed my chin and brought his face closer.

    Give birth to my child, Le.

    It was such a close distance that I could feel his breath.

    Then I''ll bury this matter.

    His lips were getting closer and closer and just before they almost touched

    !

    Philen stepped away from me as if he had noticed something.

    At the same time, someone grabbed my arm from behind and pulled me.

    When I turned around in surprise, I saw a sharp jawline and swaying silver hair.

    Sir Hiltine?

    Sir Hiltine hid me behind his back and stared at Philen.

    The silver de of the sword he held in his other hand gleamed menacingly.

    Philen and Sir Hiltine just looked at each other motionlessly. There was no sword fighting, no physical fighting, but it was scary.

    As the chill wrapped around my body, I wrapped my arms around myself.

    Philen, who had been staring at Sir Hiltine, suddenly looked at me.

    Le.

    I flinched and took a step back.

    Sir Hiltine stood in front of me as if to protect me. Because of that, I couldn''t see Philen. I could only see the lower ends of his clothes shaking slightly.

    You surely need time to think, so I''ll give you time.

    Philen, on the other hand, kept talking to me as if he could see me.

    Four days will do, right?

    <b>Step, step-</b>

    Footsteps were heard. Philen came this way.

    When I saw him again, I was nervous and wary of him.

    It was the same with Sir Hiltine. His hand holding the sword tightened.

    Without giving a single nce to Sir Hiltine, Philen, who stopped in front of us, looked at me and said.

    Think carefully ande back after organizing everything, unless you want to lose everything you''ve built so far."

    Philen left the house with thosest words. Only the footprints he left behind were clearly marked on the dry floor.

    Sir Hiltine kept his eyes on the door even after Philen left.

    <i>How long has it been?</i>

    As if he was finally relieved, he let out a long sigh. He put the sword he was holding into its sheath and looked back at me.

    Did His Majesty send you?

    Sir Hiltine nodded.

    <i>Well, there''s no way he would be here otherwise.</i>

    How did you know I was here?

    His Majesty informed me.

    "Really?"

    I never told him I was going home though, how did he know I was here?

    I was wondering, but I didn''t think about it deeply. Because what was important right now was not that, but thanks to him, I was able to get out of the crisis.

    If Sir Hiltine had not arrived on time, I would have kissed Philen unwantedly.

    It was fortunate that it ended there.

    It gave me goosebumps all over my body to think that I might have undergone something even worse.

    On top of that, there was also Misa''s matter, so I was really out of my mind.

    I wished everything I heard was a dream, but unfortunately, it was all real.

    "Are you okay?"

    <i>Ah, I guess my expression has gotten worse again.</i>

    "I''m okay."

    I tried to fix my expression, but there was no way to check whether I did it properly. Because I can''t see my face.

    I was worried about what would happen if I made a strange expression, so I hurriedly turned my head.

    I will go up and get my stuff. Lets go back to the pce together.

    Without hearing his answer, I went upstairs as if running away. But when I was still halfway up the stairs

    "Ah

    Suddenly, my head started spinning, and in front of my eyes became white.

    As the strength in my legs disappeared, I lost my bnce.

    I tried to hold the railing to keep my bnce, but I couldn''t because there was no strength in my hands too.

    Eventually, I stumbled and fell down the stairs.

    Soon the endless darkness came.

    *****

    When the darkened world regained its light, I was lying in a soft bed.

    The ceiling painted with colorful patterns that were seen through the faint candlelights was familiar.

    <i>Here is the pce.</i>

    To be precise, it was my room in the Imperial Pce. The room where I stayed until the new mansion was decided.

    It seemed Sir Hiltine brought me here after I lost consciousness.

    <i>I had shown my weak side, huh?</i>

    I tried not to, but it was all in vain.

    I let out a long sigh and covered my eyes with the back of my hand.

    The words that Philen poured out spread like a haze in my head.

    Misa."

    I recited the name of the heartless person who had crossed the river.

    Misa, Misa

    It was also the name of someone who couldn''t answer me again.

    It had been more than 10 years, but I still remembered the day I first met Misa.

    It was the first day I came to the Duke of Williot while holding the duchess''s hand.

    <b><i>My name is Misa, My Lady.</i></b>

    Her hair was neatly tied up with no baby hair. Her easily wrinkled blouse had no wrinkles, and so was her skirt.

    The look on her face was cold. And she didn''t even show the slightest bit of a smile.

    From the outside, she seemed more strict than the maid in the Count of Thebesa.

    I was 14 years old at the time and was very nervous while introducing myself.

    <b><i>My, my name is Le Thebesa. It''s nice meeting you."</i></b>

    I already introduced myself, but there was no reply.

    She just stared at me without saying a word.

    <i>Why is she looking at me like that? Did I make a mistake? What if I really make a mistake?</i>

    Countess Thebesa had threatened me not to make any mistakes.

    <b><i>Be sure to be the Duchess of Williot. So that you could repay me for raising you.''</i></b>

    She threatened to never let me go if I failed.

    <i>I can''t believe I already made a mistake.</i>

    I was afraid that I would be kicked out like this.

    I moistened my dry lips with my tongue and gripped my skirt with my hands.

    Misa, who was still staring at me silently, approached. She then gently grabbed my hand, which was holding the skirt, and smiled gently.

    <b><i>What a lovely girl. I hope we get along well in the future.</i></b>

    <i>Ah. I didn''t make a mistake, huh?</i>

    Only then did I smile in relief.

    Contrary to her first impression, Misa was a warm and affectionate person.

    She had a strict personality, but that was only when she was working. She was so kind to me. She took good care of me, pitying me for leaving home at a young age and living here.

    At that time, Duchess Williot gave me a private maid, but Misa spent more time looking after me than the maid in charge.

    From Misa, I learned the mindset and basic skills that a nobledy should have. Duchess Williot also taught me, but I learned more from Misa in this area.

    Was that all? The day I first became a woman, it was also Misa thatforted me, who was bewildered by the blood on the nket, and told me what to do.

    She also gave me sex education. Along with the advice that I must do this with the person I love.

    It was also Misa who thought together with me about what to give Philen on his first birthday.

    After the duke couple died in a carriage ident, it was also Misa who took care of me, who was in despair. It was Misa who took care of my trauma, and it was also she who gave me strong support after Philen left the mansion for war.

    If Duchess Williot was the perfectdy I wanted to resemble, Misa was the person I wanted to resemble if I became a mother.

    That''s how much I trusted and followed her like a real mother.

    That''s why when I left the mansion, parting ways with Misa was the most difficult thing to bear.

    I wanted to ask Misa to leave with me, but I couldn''t because she was the chief maid of the mansion. I could only swallow my regrets.

    Still, I thought I could see her again someday. As I waited for that day, I tried to write her a letter with a happy heart, but Misa was dead.

    I couldn''t believe shemitted suicide after doing such a reckless and absurd thing for me.

    <i>That''s not for me, Misa.</i>

    If it was really for me, you should have been alive. And on the day we met again, you should have hugged me tightly with your gentle hands.

    Not being able to see her again came to me as a great sadness beyond words.

    Hu, huggh

    This sudden downpour made me unable to sleep and made my heart break. It overflowed and wet my cheeks.

    *****

    Kalian said he wanted to have dinner together, but he suddenly canceled it.

    He didn''t think it was canceled because something went wrong with Kalian. Then there was only one person left.

    Le.

    Having a gut feeling that something had happened to her, Ver quickly finished his work and went to the Demos Pce.

    Located in the middle between the outer and inner pces, Demos Pce was a pce for guests staying in the Imperial Pce.

    It was when he quickly climbed the stairs and turned the corner of the long hallway.

    "Oh?"

    A familiar silhouette was seen from a distance. Ver recognized at a nce that he was Kalian.

    Ver walked quickly, then slowly slowed down and stopped close to him.

    Kalian, who normally would have noticed Ver wasing when he got close, stood still as if he didn''t notice at all.

    His seriously hardened face was full of worry.

    Was that all? Kalian was holding a tray with one hand, which didn''t fit him. What was on the tray was a watery soup with no ingredients at all.

    There was only one reason why he was standing in front of Le''s door with soup that patients usually eat.

    Baron Aster is sick, isn''t she?

    Only then did Kalian look at him as if he just noticed that Ver was there.

    Kalian stared at Ver, looked at the soup he was holding, then looked at Le''s room.

    There was concern in every look. Ver, who was also worried, asked in a serious tone.

    Is Baron Aster in a very bad condition?

    <i>When I saw her in the audience room this morning, she looked okay though.</i>

    Whatever it might be, he wished Kalian could say something, but he was still silent.

    Feeling frustrated, Ver grabbed the doorknob to check her himself, but Kalian quickly grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Ver was slightly startled by Kalian''s somewhat hasty action and looked up at him.

    She''s sleeping now, soe backter.

    The sun had just set and she was already sleeping?

    As expected, it was clear that she was sick. Ver''s forehead wrinkled.

    What about you?

    "Later."

    After answering in an unfamiliar, quiet voice, Kalian pulled Ver''s arm.

    Ver, who was dragged in surprise, was released in the hallway quite far from Le''s room.

    Kalian handed the soup tray he was holding to Ver.

    Go and hand it to the kitchen.

    <i>Now you''re making me do this kind of errand?</i>

    As Ver sighed openly, Kalian added.

    If you see a maid or servant, you can hand it to them.

    Yes, I will.

    <i>Yeah, it''s better than Kalian giving it himself, right?</i>

    If rumors spread that Kalian took the soup in person to Le, everyone would be babbling that he had brought Le in as his mistress.

    even to his eyes, Kalian''s behavior was strange right now, he wondered if other people would be shocked.

    In the past, when Ver was sick, Kalian also took care of him, but he just ordered all of his subordinates. He had never brought a soup in person or put on such a deep face. That''s why Kalian''s behavior now seemed strange to Ver''s eyes.

    It wasn''t like a boss who simply took care of his aide.

    Then

    "Your Majesty. You have not forgotten the promise you made with Duke Giltian, have you?"

    Kalian looked at Ver quietly.

    What do you mean all of a sudden?

    "No, just. I wonder if you remember it well.

    Kalian stared at Ver with his undisturbed eyes and lightly pushed his forehead with his index finger.

    Stop talking nonsense and go back. Make sure you eat your dinner.

    Yes yes.

    Ver rubbed his forehead with his free hand.

    Your Majesty too, dont skip your dinner.

    "Do you think I would do that?"

    After saying goodbye, Ver went his way.

    Kalian stood there for a while until Ver was out of sight, then turned around. He headed straight to Le''s room.

    Kalian, who stopped in front of Le''s room as quietly as possible, put his ear to the door like a thief.

    A faint cry could be heard through the thick, well-insted door.

    <i>Is she still crying?</i>

    <i>How long has it been? Looks like it''s been over an hour.</i>

    A long sigh came out between his open lips.

    Kalian looked into the air while rubbing his face with his hand.

    Seeing Hiltine return with the unconscious Le, he knew that she had met Philen.

    Hiltine said he didn''t hear what they were talking about, but Kalian could roughly guess it.

    <i>They must have talked about his mistress''s child''s stillbirth. Because Philen thinks that Le instigated someone to kill his mistress''s child.</i>

    <i>all the circumstances even pointed to Le.</i>

    Kalian couldn''t believe that Le ordered such a thing, so he investigated it over and over again, but the result didn''t change.

    However, Kalian still believed that Le didn''t do it.

    Someone must have set Le up. And it couldn''t be Philen, who wanted a child more than anyone else, who did that.

    is it that woman?

    Philen''s mistress and the princess of a fallen kingdom. The root cause of Philen and Le''s breakup.

    He never had something like ill feelings for a woman before. And he had no reason to have it.

    <i>But if you touch my person, of course, it will be different.</i>

    <i>If it''s a trap she set up</i>

    If Le was in pain like that, he promised that he would never stand still.

    Kalian clenched his fist so tightly that his veins stood out.

    Hu, huggh

    Le''s small sobbing kept getting stuck in his ears.

    He wanted to go in right away andfort her not to cry, but he was afraid that he would hurt her more by stepping out for no reason, so he couldn''t do it hastily.

    The darkness in the hallway was as deep as the depth of worry painted on his face.

    Kalian stood for a long time, leaning his back against the tightly closed door.

    I couldn''t remember when I fell asleep again. It seemed that I fell asleep at some point while crying.

    I woke up after staring nkly at the colorful ceiling that I couldn''t get used to no matter how many times I looked at it.

    Outside the window, I could see the light of dawn.

    A day had already passed.

    it also meant that I had only three days left.

    <i>That woman''s child is dead, so he wants me to give birth to his child on her behalf</i>

    It was ridiculous and absurd for him toe and ask me to give birth to his child, but the word on behalf was even more offensive.

    The fact that I only existed as Cecily''s substitute for Philen pierced my heart as sharply as a thorn.

    <i>You make me miserable until the end, huh? Philen.</i>

    A sigh came out.

    <i>And there''s also Misa''s death</i>

    I couldn''t believe all of it happened in one day.

    Just yesterday morning, I was happy to be a baron after finishing my diplomatic mission safely, but all my feelings at that time were gone and there was no trace left.

    I felt depressed and sad. My heart was throbbing as if someone was poking it with a needle.

    I didn''t want to think about all of it, but I kept thinking about it and it was painful. To the point where it''s hard to breathe.

    Huu.

    I let out a long sigh and got up.

    The nket that was covering me slipped and gently fell down.

    <i>In the midst of it, I still slept with a nket covering me.</i>

    It was so funny that I burst outughing a little and got out of bed.

    I felt very thirsty. I wanted to drink cold water that made me feel refreshed. But it''s too early to call a maid.

    If I was at home, I would have gone to the kitchen myself and drank water, but here was the Imperial Pce.

    It would be a nuisance if I wandered around as I pleased, so I had no choice but to pull the bell rope.

    Now that I thought of it, there was no maid assigned to me, so who woulde?

    I didn''t know who, but I should apologize for calling them early in the morning.

    Shortly after pulling the bell rope, knocks were heard.

    "Come in."

    Of course, I thought it would be a maid, but it was Kalian who opened the door and came in.

    "Your Majesty!"

    I was startled by Kalian''s unexpected appearance and called him.

    <i>Ah, how is my appearance now?</i>

    <i>Well, I can tell without looking in the mirror. It must be messy.</i>

    I couldn''t believe I looked like this to His Majesty.

    I was embarrassed and ashamed.

    I hurriedly turned around and trimmed my messy hair and clothes.

    Uh, why is Your Majesty here

    I heard that you''re awake. So I''m here to check if you''re okay."

    This early in the morning?

    I didn''t understand, so I looked at him with a puzzled face.

    Kalian strode inside and put the tray he had brought on the table. On the tray were a steaming soup, a teapot, and a teacup.

    He couldn''t possibly bring it for his breakfast this early in the morning. So it must be brought for me.

    I was so grateful that His Majesty did such a private thing for me, who was just an aide.

    You could have ordered a maid.

    Kalian waved his hand as he spoke in a slightly faint voice.

    "No need. I did it because I wanted to, so you dont have to worry about it.

    "Still

    Didn''t I say there''s no need to do that?

    I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut when he replied firmly as if he wouldn''t listen anymore.

    More than that,e over here and sit down.

    I quietly went to the sofa he pointed to and sat down as he instructed.

    Then, he picked up the teacup and held it out to me.

    As I took the teacup, the warm warmth of his palm was felt.

    Its medicinal tea. Drink it because it helps to calm your mind.

    A medicinal tea that helped to calm the mind, not the body. It meant he knew what I went through.

    Well, Sir Hiltine must have reported it, so of course, he knew.

    I should have asked him not to tell him this, just like about what Aldor''s doing or the poisoning of the cookies. At that time, I was so confused that I couldn''t think of asking for a favor.

    <i>How much does he know?</i>

    <i>Don''t tell me, everything he doesn''t, right?</i>

    <i>I dont think so.</i>

    If he had known all the facts, he wouldn''t have treated me so calmly. He would have asked me about it right away, right?

    Are you not going to drink?

    "No, I''ll drink. Thank you."

    As soon as I drank the tea, the unique bitter taste of the medicinal tea spread in my mouth. It''s more bitter than I thought which made my eyebrows furrow slightly.

    As I emptied the teacup and put it down, something entered my mouth.

    <i>This is strawberry candy?</i>

    After you eat something bitter, you should eat something sweet.

    Kalian smiled and put a bottle of strawberry candy on the table. Then he pushed the soup bowl towards me.

    I told them to make it watery so that it doesnt strain your stomach. Eat it.

    "Thank you."

    But didn''t people usually eat soup, then drink medicinal tea?

    The order seemed a bit odd, but I ate the soup without saying a word. The taste was nd, maybe because it was a watery soup.

    <i>No, I think it tastes like strawberry</i>

    This was not the taste of the soup, but the taste of the strawberry candy I ate earlier, which remained in my mouth.

    I suddenly remembered the time when I met Kalian on the hill of the capital.

    Even then, I was crying because of Philen, and Kalian was kindlyforting me, giving me strawberry candy.

    Thinking about it again, he really was a kind and good person.

    It was hard to believe that he had ascended the throne by killing his half-brothers.

    Dont do anything for a while and just get some rest.

    At the sudden remark, I put down my spoon and looked at him.

    Are you not busy?

    Of course, Im busy.

    <i>And you want me to rest?</i>

    If it''s because of my physical condition, it''s okay. I can work.

    "Well. It doesn''t look okay to me though."

    He spoke so firmly that I couldn''t lie anymore and kept my mouth shut.

    Even if I lied, there''s no way it would work on Kalian, who already knew everything.

    I dont have a hobby of making people suffer. And there''s no way you can work properly in that condition. So just take a good rest for a while.

    But what I have to work on

    Le.

    Kalian, who came to my front, lowered his upper body to my eye level.

    Its an Imperial order.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    It was an Imperial order. What else could I say?

    I understand."

    I had no choice but to ept his words even if I didn''t want to.

    How long should I rest?

    "Well."

    Kalian thought for a moment and said,

    "A week."

    I thought it was a day or two at most, but a week?

    It''s too long.

    It''s not long.

    Kalian replied tly.

    When you return from a long journey, you can take a week or two weeks off like a regr delegation, so I hope you would do that as well.

    That was a fact I knew too. However, I had no intention of resting. Without me, it''s obvious that Kalian and Baron Delrond would suffer. How could I rest?

    I also wanted to finish the childcare project with my own hands. So I was going to ask him to cut it down a bit, but before I could, I heard knocks.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time for the morning audience."

    Time for that already?

    Kalian clicked his tongue as he checked the time with the pocket watch he had in his pocket.

    He seemed to be going now. As I was about to stand up to see him off, Kalian waved his hand.

    No need to see me off. Just finish your meal.

    "But

    Kalian raised an eyebrow.

    You keep repeating the same thing to me, huh?

    I put down my butt I had lifted back, and then Kalian''s eyebrow returned to its original position.

    I''lle backter. Make sure to eat your meal.

    "Yes."

    You have answered, so you have to keep it.

    After Kalian left, I picked up the spoon to finish the soup.

    I was thinking of going to eat well and get back to work soon. Also, I shouldn''t cause any inconvenience for a week or so.

    <i>but, will I be able to return to work in a week?</i>

    With that sudden thought, I put the spoon down again as I couldn''t lift it.

    If I were to give birth to Philen''s child as he demanded I didn''t think I would be able to be an aide anymore. And even if I didn''tply with Philen''s demand, I still wouldn''t be able to keep being an aide if I couldn''t prove my innocence.

    <i>How do I prove my innocence then?</i>

    Seeing Philen being so furious like that, I guessed he had urate evidence that I ordered Misa.

    I wondered what the evidence was, but I had no way to know it. Because asking Philen wasn''t going to get me anything.

    I would naturally find it out if I was caught by the guards and went to court, but by then, it was toote to prove my innocence.

    No matter how much I cried for my innocence, I would be branded as a sinner because of the false evidence that Philen had.

    If that happened, not only would I be unable to work as an aide, but it would also make Kalian, who trusted me, lose face.

    <i>I have to stop that.</i>

    I didn''t want Kalian to get on and off people''s lips because of me. I never wanted to do anything that would ruin his reputation.

    To do that As expected, should I ept Philen''s ridiculous offer? Should I go back to the life of giving birth to and raising a child of a man who had already left my heart?

    It was a life that I once took for granted.

    The goal of my life was to give birth to Philen''s child, to help him, and to raise the child brilliantly.

    But it''s not anymore. I didn''t want to have a child like him. I also didn''t wish to return to the Duke of Williot. I missed the life there, but that didn''t mean I wanted to go back.

    what would I do if I went back to that ce where there was no Misa?

    "Misa

    As I thought of Misa, I felt a pain as if someone was squeezing my lungs, making it difficult to breathe.

    <i>Misa, why did you leave me behind?</i>

    <i>Why did you do that?</i>

    <i>I didn''t even want you to do that.</i>

    I was out of breath. My eyes became hot again and tears streamed down my cheeks.

    "Haa, haa

    I clutched my chest andy my face down on the sofa. I lifted my legs up and rounded my body as much as I could.

    Kalian heard from the maid that Le didn''t empty half of the soup she took at dawn.

    She hadn''t eaten anything sincest night, so she must be hungry, but she couldn''t even empty a bowl of soup?

    <i>As expected she''s not feeling very well. Well, she heard such news, so she couldn''t have been in good condition.</i>

    Worried about Le, he immediately called the pce doctor.

    An hourter, the doctor returned from examining Le and reported directly to Kalian.

    Her physical condition is fine except for feeling a little weak because she hasnt eaten properly for over half a day.

    "Really?"

    <i>That meant eating would make her feel better.</i>

    Kalian was relieved.

    But then, the doctor continued.

    But it seems that she has a mental illness.

    Mental illness?

    "Yes. Baron Aster''s sudden loss of consciousness and failure to eat properly was not because of her physical condition, but because of her mental illness.

    Was it like that? Well, she had been through something like that, so there''s no way she couldn''t not suffer a mental illness.

    <i>I should have kicked that jerk out before Le returned.</i>

    It was difficult to simply kick out a duke or someone who would be a duke without any reason, but it was not impossible at all.

    If he insisted, it was possible. It''s just that if he did that, the aftermath was so big that he couldn''t do it.

    However, seeing Le suffering from a mental illness, made him regret not doing it.

    Can you make medicine to cure her mental illness?

    Mental illness cannot be cured by taking medicine, Your Majesty.

    Then what should I do?

    "Well."

    The doctor thought for a moment before answering.

    The best way is to eliminate the root cause.

    In a word, it meant getting rid of Philen Williot.

    He was seriously considering whether or not to start another war when the doctor added.

    But Baron Aster already had it for a long time, and it''s hard to find the root cause because it''s piled up.

    <i>What else is it?</i>

    For a long time?

    "Yes. After talking to her, I think it has been years at least.

    <i>No way. It''s only been a few months since Philen brought his mistress and they broke up though, yet it is years? It is also piled up? Doesn''t that mean she''s been bottling it up for a long time?</i>

    <i>Come to think of it, she was strangely afraid of thunder and lightning. Is it also caused by her mental illness?</i>

    There were plenty of possibilities. He was very concerned about what on earth had happened to make her so afraid of thunder and lightning.

    For now, I will prescribe scented or medicinal herbs that can help to stabilize her mind and body.

    "Okay."

    And it is also necessary for those around her to help her so that she doesn''t get stressed out for the time being.

    "I get it."

    As soon as the doctor left, Kalian summoned one of the Crowd Knight''s members.

    Investigate what happened to Le Aster in the past. Even the little things, everything.

    He didn''t like to dig into someone else''s painful past, but there was nothing he could do. Because he needed to know what happened so that he could cure her mental illness.

    He wanted to take action on Philen, but he couldn''t because Le didn''t ask for help. Kindness that the other party didn''t want was nothing more or less than being nosy.

    <i>But I should help her if it looks like she''s having a hard time.</i>

    Because of Le''s personality, there was a high chance that she would swallow it even if her heart festered and exploded.

    The reason why he felt Le was like a fool, yet felt rted, was because she was simr to himself in the past.

    <i>Is that why I keep worrying about her?</i>

    <i>Every time I see her, I think of my foolish past.</i>

    Thats funny.

    Kalian smiled bitterly and wiped his face bigly.

    After a while, his work that had been stopped resumed when Ver came in.

    Kalian, who had been working for a long time, ordered the attendant as lunchtime approached.

    Tell the kitchen to send Le a special meal. The one that can be eatenfortably by patients.

    "Yes."

    As the attendant left, Ver said to Kalian.

    Your Majesty should also have lunch.

    Kalian replied with his gaze fixed on the document.

    "No need. I don''t feel like it, so I''ll skip."

    Why are you sending Baron Aster her lunch when Your Majesty doesnt eat?

    When asked by the loyal Ver, Kalian looked at him as if he was ridiculous.

    You seem to have gotten a little brazen these days.

    "Thank you."

    Its not apliment though.

    "I know."

    <i>Not a little, but very brazen, huh?</i>

    But he wasn''t wrong.

    He then thought it would be better to eat something simple, so Kalian told the attendant to bring lunch.

    Ver also left for lunch.

    After a simple lunch, Kalian, who had been concentrating on his work again, asked the attendant as if he had suddenly remembered.

    Has Le finished her lunch?

    She didn''t even finish the soup he brought at dawn, so he wondered if she finished her lunch.

    He thought she might not be, and sure enough, the attendant reported that Le ate less than a third of her lunch.

    <i>No matter how deep her mental illness is, she has to take care of her body and eat properly. What is she trying to do?</i>

    A deep wrinkle formed between Kalian''s eyebrows.

    He didn''t like what Le was doing at all.

    Not eating. Until not asking him for help when she must have heard Philen''s harsh words. All of it.

    Even though Kalian liked people who tried to solve things on their own rather than relying on others blindly, Le was too much.

    If she had someone by her side who could help her, why didn''t she turn her head even once?

    <i>Is she perhaps not trusting me?</i>

    <i>Is that why she doesn''t ask me for help?</i>

    Thinking about it made him angry.

    Kalian tapped the paper to the point where the tip of the quill became blunt, and then stood up.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Kalian took great care of me and even sent me lunch, but I still couldn''t eat well.

    All I could eat was three or four spoons of soup and two bites of sd.

    I even already forced myself to eat something that my stomach couldn''t take.

    After I finished eating, I had nothing to do. I tried to sleep, but I couldn''t because bad thoughts kepting to my mind.

    Huu.

    I sat down on the sofa while rubbing my face.

    Kalian told me not to do anything and take a good rest, but it was more difficult for me now. Because when I did nothing, I kept thinking about Philen. And the more I was like this, the more I felt I had to do something.

    It would be best to work frantically, but I couldn''t do that because if I went to the office, Kalian would scold me a lot.

    Then what should I do? Should I read a book?

    It seemed like a good idea, so I immediately got ready to go out and headed to the library.

    Oh my, long time no see. Sir Thebesa.

    The librarian I knew well greeted me warmly.

    The other librarian next to him also recognized me and tapped the familiar librarian from the side and said.

    Chelsea, you should call her Baron Aster now.

    Ah, right. You have been granted the title.

    The librarian, Chelsea, bowed and apologized to me.

    I apologize, Baron.

    "It''s okay."

    I just got the title yesterday, so it was only natural if there were people who still didn''t know. I didn''t have the thought to criticize him for something like this.

    it was also a title that should probably be returned soon.

    Is there a book you are looking for?

    "No. I''m just here to look around, so you don''t have to worry about me."

    Then you can find me whenever you need me.

    I will.

    After the librarian left, I looked around the bookshelf.

    As I was looking around, thinking about which book to read so that I could avoid distracting thoughts, a book suddenly caught my eye.

    <b>[Do Not Break the Red Rose]</b>

    Sarah had rmended that book before, but as it was too embarrassing, I couldn''t read even a single page properly.

    <i>Come to think of it, I haven''t left a note for Sarah.</i>

    I had to go home to leave a note for Sarah, but I was terrified because I might meet Philen again. But I couldn''t keep staying like this.

    <i>Ill have to ask Baron Delrondter.</i>

    I didn''t know if I could ask him something personal like this, but there was no one else I could ask.

    By the way, I remembered it was a very embarrassing book. Could such a book be in the Imperial Library?

    I took out the book and opened it to see if it was different from the book I knew.

    [Sessie''s face turned red. She had two jolting rises in front of her]

    <b>Tak-!</b>

    <i>Oh my gosh. It''s the book.</i>

    <i>Why on earth is this book in the Imperial Library?</i>

    I didn''t even read a single page properly, but my face was already hot as if it was on fire.

    Even if I fanned myself using my hand, it hardly subsided.

    It made me embarrassed to hold a book like this.

    As I was about to put it in its ce right away, I felt someone''s presence behind my back and he took the book I was holding.

    I looked back in surprise.

    Do not break the red rose?

    Your, Your Majesty.

    <i>Why is he here?</i>

    <i>No, more than that, the book he''s holding!</i>

    Pl, please give me that back!

    I panicked and tried to take the book, but Kalian held it so high that I couldn''t reach it.

    "Your Majesty!"

    What kind of book is this that can make you this flustered?

    Kalian opened the book in that state.

    <i>Don''t, don''t look!</i>

    Thinking I had to stop it somehow, I stretched out my hand as much as I could and jumped.

    But it was still not enough. It was the same no matter how many times I tried.

    Your Majesty, please give it back!

    Still, I couldn''t let Kalian see it.

    As I jumped as high as I could with all my might, the book touched my fingertips.

    I caught!

    I lost my bnce and leaned forward in an instant.

    Fortunately, Kalian grabbed my waist and prevented me from falling unsightly, but instead, my face was buried in Kalian''s chest.

    !

    His distinctive thick body odor prated deep into my lungs. It was a fresh and light scent. And it smelled like the sea.

    <i>but why do I stay still like this?</i>

    I, I apologize, Your Majesty.

    Realizing that I had been burying my face in his chest too much btedly, I pulled back in surprise.

    Kalian stared at me and shifted his gaze to the book he was holding.

    His eyes were thinly folded.

    What an obscene book. I didn''t know you liked novels like this."

    N, no!

    I hurriedly made an excuse because Kalian was about to have a strange misunderstanding.

    I, I just took it out because the title caught my eye! I don''t like it at all!

    "Really? Thats a pity.

    Kalian said as if he genuinely thought it was a pity and put the book in its ce.

    I like it though.

    I borrowed a book to read and left the library. Just in time, it started to rain lightly.

    After receiving an umbre from a servant, Kalian reached out to me.

    Ill take you to the pce.

    "Yes. Then I will hold the umbre.

    Kalian shook his head as I tried to take the umbre.

    "No need. Its morefortable for me to hold it.

    "But

    Didnt I tell you not to repeat the same words over and over?

    Kalian said firmly and pulled my arm.

    As I tried to avoid the rain with the small umbre, I inevitably had to stick tight to him.

    I was very concerned about our shoulders that kept bumping into each other.

    <i>I can use a separate umbre though, do we have to use an umbre together?</i>

    <i>No, rather than that, how could His Majesty hold the umbre himself?</i>

    I was going to ask if it would be better to use a separate umbre even now, but Kalian spoke up first.

    You didnt eat lunch properly.

    It seemed like he heard it from someone.

    Did you not like the food?

    "No. The food was delicious.

    Then why didnt you eat?

    I just had no appetite. I will eat well next time.

    I thought Kalian wouldn''t say anything more after this, but he was meticulous.

    You promised. So you have to eat properly for dinner.

    Oh my, I dug my own grave.

    I wondered if I could have dinner properly, but I nodded for now.

    I turned my eyes to my surroundings. The attendants and female attendants, who couldn''t avoid the rain, were running around quickly.

    Seeing them reminded me of Sarah.

    <i>I need to let her know that I''m in the pce.</i>

    Your Majesty, may I go to the aides office?

    Kalian made a small frown.

    Are you ignoring my words to rest?

    Its not that, I need to see Baron Delrond."

    I unintentionally tried to call him Baron (using nim), but I corrected my words right away.

    Why Ver?

    I have a favor to ask him.

    Kalian stopped walking and looked at me. He looked very displeased.

    What are you trying to ask Ver?

    It''s not a big deal. I''m going to ask him to let my maid, Sarah, know I''m here."

    If thats the case, I can do it.

    He, the emperor, would do such a trivial thing? Was he going to ask the attendant? Then it was less burdensome than asking the Baron.

    Then, please. Perhaps Sarah is nowing up from her hometown to the capital. I dont know when she will arrive, but she will arrive today at the earliest, or within two days at thetest.

    That means she might be home now.

    As I nodded, Kalian ordered the attendant who was standing behind him.

    Attach someone at Baron Asters house. When a maid named Sarahes, bring her directly to the pce.

    "I understand."

    I was going to leave a note or a letter, but as I thought this way was more certain, I left it alone.

    While we were talking, we arrived at the pce.

    I stood in front of the pce and bowed my head toward Kalian.

    Thank you for escorting me.

    Instead of saying goodbye, Kalian stared at me.

    <i>Does he have anything to say?</i>

    I stood upright and waited for him to speak. But Kalian didn''t say anything until the rain made his clothes wet.

    "What

    The moment I opened my mouth, tired of waiting, Kalian said.

    Its cold when it rains.

    Then you shoulde in.

    <i>If it''s cold, you shoulde in. Why are you standing like that?</i>

    Warm tea is perfect for a day like this.

    "You are right."

    Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly as if he didn''t like my answer.

    Kalian stared at me again, then turned around, clicking his tongue lightly. And without saying goodbye, he quickly disappeared without looking back.

    He looked like a petnt child.

    <i>Why is he like that? Did I do something wrong?</i>

    I returned to my room with an ufortable feeling.

    In the meantime, perhaps because the maid hade here, the room was tidy.

    As I put the book I borrowed from the library on the table, a ss bottle next to it caught my eye. It was a ss bottle with strawberry candy in it.

    <i>Come to think of it, Kalian left it this morning.</i>

    I took a strawberry candy from the ss bottle and put it in my mouth.

    The sweet and sour strawberry vor filled my mouth.

    I couldn''t even eat a lot of food that was sure to be made with high-quality ingredients. Sweet cakes and cookies too.

    But strangely enough, I could eat the strawberry candy.

    What a strange thing.

    In the evening, a female attendant of the pce brought me my dinner.

    His Majesty has asked you to keep your promise.

    with those words.

    I still didn''t want to eat anything, but I tried to eat as much as I could because of those words.

    Unexpectedly, maybe because my heart recognized it, I epted the food more easily than when at lunch. It might also be possible because it was a food that didn''t strain my stomach.

    Although I was slow, I ate all the food the female attendant brought without missing a spoon until the end.

    After she confirmed I had finished it all and left, another one came. This time again was an attendant sent by Kalian.

    It is from His Majesty.

    I received the box handed to me by the attendant.

    Inside the box was a scented candle wrapped with ribbon. It wasvender scented that was said to be good for insomnia and mental and physical stability.

    I couldn''t believe he would pay attention to such small details.

    I was grateful, but at the same time, I felt ufortable because I didn''t usually pay this much attention to my aide.

    Kalian was kinder and nicer than the average person, but I still thought it was too much.

    No, of course, he was worried because I had been in trouble a lot.

    I wanted to be of help to him, but I felt heavy because it seemed like I was constantly causing trouble.

    <i>Come to think of it, I also had something to give him.</i>

    The scented candle reminded me of that. I put the box down and took out small boxes from my luggage in the closet.

    They were gifts for Sarah, Baron Delrond, and Kalian.

    Originally, I was going to give Kalian the gift and tell him about Aldor''s doing and that someone tried to poison me, but it seemed like I had to change the n.

    <i>I have to deal with Philen''s matter first.</i>

    If I couldn''t solve it, no matter how much I tried to solve other things, it''s of no use.

    It was when I was fiddling with the gift for Kalian and thinking about how to solve Philen''s matter.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    <b>Tok Tok-</b>

    Baron. May Ie in?"

    A maid was here. I put the boxes back in my luggage and answered.

    "Come in."

    With my permission, the maid came in with a tray.

    His Majesty has sent the baron her medicinal tea.

    Medicinal tea?

    I checked the tray the maid had put down on the table.

    The pretty teacup contained the same medicinal tea I had this morning.

    You can drink it now.

    "Okay."

    The warm tea tickled my heart a bit.

    Should I say my heart, which was ufortable up to now, was relieved? It seemed that the medicinal tea had a very good effect.

    As soon as I finished the medicinal tea, I took out a strawberry candy and ate it.

    Now then, I will get you ready for bed. Is there anything else you need?

    <i>Anything else I need</i>

    I thought for a moment, then pointed to the box on the table.

    Can you light the candle in that box?

    I didn''t know how much a scented candle would help me sleep, but it''s better than nothing, right?

    Do you mean this?

    The maid found the scented candle in the box and eximed lightly.

    "Oh, it''s from His Majesty!"

    How do you know that?

    This ribbon.

    The maid showed me the ribbon tied to the scented candle.

    It is a ribbon made of cloth that only His Majesty can use.

    "Really?"

    "Yes. That''s why I noticed it right away.

    It was like that, huh? I didn''t know it.

    His Majesty seems to be very fond of you.

    It must be because I''m his aide.

    Eii, who cares for their aides like this? It''s a little more special

    The maid hurriedly bowed as she stopped talking.

    I apologize, Baron. I just made a mistake. I really apologize."

    "It''s okay."

    Because I thought so too.

    When I was working at the Duke of Williot, I just sent or packed medicines to my aides when they said they were sick and I only asked them if they were okay when they came back.

    I had never cared for them like this. And I had never even sent them a gift like scented candles.

    <i>As expected, its strange.</i>

    <i>What on earth is he thinking?</i>

    The question deepened. I stared at the scented candle that Kalian gave me for a long time.

    I stared at the food in front of me.

    Hot pot with abalone and various seafood, oven-roasted turkey with various medicinal herbs, young veal steak, and sd with plenty of seasonal fruits, etc.

    They were such sumptuous, luxurious meals that could be seen at a party. It was embarrassing to eat meals like this at lunchtime on a weekday.

    Let''s eat.

    What was even more absurd was Kalian, who carefully took the turkey meat and put it on my te.

    As expected, it''s strange. It''s absolutely not something a boss did simply because he was worried about his aide.

    <i>Don''t tell me, is he interested in me? Is that why he has been so nice to me? Is that why he appointed me as his aide and granted me the baron title</i>

    Le?

    !

    I turned around, startled by the hand that shook my shoulder.

    Kalian, who approached me before I knew it, was looking at me worriedly.

    Are you okay?

    There was no interest in the opposite sex or any sort of emotion in his blue eyes. There was nothing but pure concern.

    Thanks to that, my shaky mind calmed down little by little. But another doubt was oveid over the growing doubt again.

    There''s no way he could be. I doubt it, but

    "Why are you so nice to me?

    It was a thoughtless impulsive question.

    I didn''t mean to quibble. I just wanted to know his true feelings for this to happen, so I added.

    You dont usually do this to your aide, do you?

    Yet that doesn''t mean I always do this either, right?

    <i>That''s right.</i>

    But you dont even do this to Baron Delrond.

    Did you see if I did or didn''t do this to Ver?

    I didn''t. I just guessed.

    If he asked me back like that, I guessed my guess was wrong.

    Then, did you treat Baron Delrond so well like this even when he was sick?

    <i>Did you send him a meal at every meal and a scented candle for insomnia, just like you did to me?</i>

    "Yeah."

    <i>Ah, he is always this kind, huh?</i>

    I was relieved, but at the same time, my heart tingled a little. Should I say it''s kinda disappointing?

    I didn''t know why I felt this way.

    Not anymore, but I used to. Ver had a difficult time too.

    Two facts were revealed in his answer.

    That Sir Hiltine had reported to him what happened between Philen and me. And even the seemingly bright Baron Delrond also had a very difficult past.

    What happened to Baron Delrond?

    "Hmm."

    Kalian thought for a moment and then shook his head.

    I don''t think it''s my ce to tell you about his story. You should hear from Ver directlyter.

    Kalian told me to ask Baron Delrond, but there was no way I could do that.

    How could I ask if it could touch his painful wound? So, even if I was curious, I thought I had to bury it.

    More than that, finding a way to solve Philen''s matter was a priority.

    I had thought about it all night to the point where I had a headache, but I couldn''t find a way to solve it.

    There''s not enough information. I needed to know what evidence Philen had that implied I instigated Misa. And I had to find out if Misa really did that.

    No matter how much Misa cared for me like a daughter, she was not a person who would harm innocent life.

    <i>Should I ask the guards for help first?</i>

    It looks like I''ve been falsely used, so please help me. This was a formal request for an investigation.''

    But there was one thing I was worried about.

    If anything, as they investigated, the fake evidence that Philen had coulde to the surface and could shoot my foot.

    I was a baron with no backing, and he was a duke. It was obvious where the additional investigation was going.

    That''s why I was scared to step forward, but no matter how much I thought about it, there was no other way. Because I didn''t want to go back to the Duke of Williot and give birth to Philen''s child!

    I once dreamed of a future with him, but now I got goosebumps just thinking about him touching me. It was much better to be falsely used and punished.

    There''s no other way

    I sighed heavily and rubbed my face.

    I must first step down as an aide before asking the guards for help. The baron title also should I ask to take it back?

    As it was like a dreame true, I wanted to hold onto it somehow, but I couldn''t harm others because of my greed.

    <i>So let''s let it go. Let''s just let it go.</i>

    I took a paper, a quill, and ink from the drawer.

    After putting the stiff paper on the desk, I inked the quill''s tip and wrote on its top.

    [Resignation letter.]

    It was a word that made my heart ache just by looking at it.

    I felt like I was about to burst into tears. I gently pressed the corner of my eyes that had tears with my other hand.

    I never dreamed that the day woulde when I wrote my resignation letter with my own hands.

    I had promised myself that I would work hard as an aide until the day Kalian kicked me out though

    Huu.

    I cleared my mind and moved the quill again, but I couldn''t write my name properly because my hand was shaking.

    <b>Tutuk-</b>

    To make matters worse, tears that I couldn''t hold back fell on the paper. The tears were clearly marked on the white paper.

    "Oh my."

    I crumpled the paper, threw it into the trash can, and took out a new piece of paper. However, this time too, my hands were shaking, so I couldn''t write properly.

    In the end, tears clouded my eyes and made it impossible to see.

    <i>Ill do it againter.</i>

    There''s not much time left, but in my current state, I couldn''t do anything.

    It was frustrating to stay in the room all the time, so I went out to the garden.

    Thete summer rose garden was very beautiful, but now I couldn''t afford to enjoy the beauty.

    I sat on a bench on the side of the garden and looked up at the blue sky.

    Looking at the open sky, I felt my stuffy heart relieved a little.

    "Baron?"

    A familiar voice was heard from behind.

    I looked back and saw Baron Delrond. It was a somewhat ridiculous situation because only his neck was visible because of the bushes.

    What are you doing here? No, wait. I will go there.

    Before I could say anything, Baron Delrond walked through the bushes and came towards me.

    As a result, Baron Delrond''s clothes as well as the bushes were in a mess.

    Won''t the gardener scold you for messing the bushes?

    "Don''t worry."

    Baron Delrond grinned as he removed the leaves from his body.

    Because I have more power.

    "Yes?"

    More than that, what are you doing here alone? No, more than that, are you feeling well?

    <i>Ah, Baron Delrond also knows that I''m not feeling well, huh? I wonder if he knows anything about Philen.</i>

    Thinking that he might be, it was hard to see his face.

    Baron Delrond smiled bitterly as I avoided his gaze and took a step back.

    I guess the Baron doesnt want to talk to me. I''ll just leave then.

    <i>Huh? Why is it going this way?</i>

    "Wait!"

    I hurried to call Baron Delrond, who was about to turn around and go.

    The Baron still looked at me with a bitter face.

    I dont want to talk with the Baron? You''re misunderstood. That can''t be.

    Then why did you avoid my gaze?

    "That

    It was embarrassing to tell him the truth because I was ashamed if he knew what happened between Philen and me.

    However, I thought he would get hurt again if I spoke vaguely.

    Well, I heard something about Baron Delrond from His Majesty.

    <i>I''m sorry, Your Majesty.</i>

    <i>There''s nothing thates to mind other than this.</i>

    Something about me? What is it?

    That the Baron had a difficult time in the past, His Majesty

    "Aah."

    Baron Delrond frowned slightly and sighed deeply.

    Did you hear that?

    "Don''t worry. Because I didn''t hear what was going on."

    If you want to say something, you should say it all. Why didn''t you say it?

    Baron Delrond sarcastically tapped the ground with his toe.

    His Majesty said that it was not his ce to tell me about it, and he told me to ask the Baron directly.

    Me? What is he wasn''t it because he was toozy to talk about it?

    It didn''t seem like that though.

    Baron Delrond scratched his head and shrugged lightly.

    Now that he told you to ask me, Ill tell you then.

    You don''t have to tell me if its hard for you.

    "No. Its a fact that everyone knows anyway.

    <i>It''s a fact that everyone knows?</i>

    I reflected on the rumors about Baron Delrond that had been known to the public.

    A loyal servant who had served Kalian since he was a prince. A multi-talented person who could do the role of one hundred people alone.

    He actually had done a lot of work, but the reason he couldn''t rise above the baron was because of the limitations of his status as amoner. That''s why even after bing a baron, he was often ignored by other nobles.

    And yet he was so bright and courageous.

    Once again, I felt Baron Delrond was incredible.

    You know I wasnt originally a noble, right?

    "Yes. I know.

    Right, you know that.

    Baron Delrond looked at me with strange eyes and suddenly began to unbutton his shirt.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    From the top to the chest.

    As his cor opened, his bare skin that was hidden inside was revealed.

    Why, why are you suddenly unbuttoning?!

    I panicked and hurriedly closed my eyes. I even covered my eyes with both hands.

    Then Baron Delrond said with a small smile.

    Im not trying to do anything weird. Im doing this because I have something to show you, so dont be too surprised.

    <i>What is he going to show me by taking off his clothes?</i>

    Curious, I spread my fingers apart and peeked through them.

    A red pattern on his shoulder was exposed as his shirt went down.

    <i>Tattoo? No. That''s</i>

    "Its the stigma of very.

    It was also the stigma of sex very that was treated the lowest among ves.

    <i>Why is such a stigma on the Baron''s body?</i>

    Looking at him in surprise, Baron Delrond smiled awkwardly and pulled up his clothes.

    As you can see, I was a sex ve, not an ordinarymoner.

    After buttoning hisst button, he brushed his slightly messy hair and continued.

    I was also the worlds heinous sex ve who killed his master.

    He killed a man?

    Was there any misunderstanding?

    Bewildered, I just said what I was thinking.

    I was shocked when I said it, but the Baron also looked at me in bewilderment.

    Ah, Im sorry. Baron."

    I hurriedly made an excuse, fearing that the Baron might make a strange misunderstanding.

    I just cant believe the Baron did such a thing I thought there was some misunderstanding.

    Is that all you have to say to me?

    "Yes?"

    <i>Do I have to say something else?</i>

    "I Please cheer up."

    Judging by the look on his face, it didn''t seem to be it.

    Then, what was I supposed to say?

    Pftt Ha.

    As I was thinking about it, Baron Delrond suddenly burst intoughter.

    <i>Why is heughing?</i>

    The Baron is really a funny person.

    Me?

    "Yes. You''re really funny.

    It was the first time I heard it in my life. Because Philen always scolded me for not being funny.

    As the Baron said, there was a misunderstanding. It wasn''t me who killed the man who was my former master."

    Baron Delrond smiled bitterly and wiped his face with his hand.

    Another noble who disliked the man killed him and put the me on me.

    "Then! Then you should have said that you''re not!

    Of course, I said that.

    Baron Delrond shrugged.

    But no one believed me, who was a sex ve when I said that. The fake evidence that I was the culprit was already perfectly prepared.

    It was a simr situation to mine right now. I felt a deep sense of kinship. I could feel how hard and difficult he must have been at the time.

    If a ve killed his master, it was the death penalty. However, the fact that Baron Delrond was still alive meant that he had used a special method.

    I was wondering what the method was. Just in case I could use it to solve this situation too.

    How did you get out of that situation?

    His Majesty saved me.

    His Majesty?

    "Yes. When everyone didnt believe me and shouted that I was the culprit, he was the only one who believed me and said it should be investigated again.

    His Majesty did such a thing?

    His Majesty personally stepped forward to find the real culprit. And then he took me when I had nowhere to go.

    Baron Delrond continued, looking down at his clenched hand.

    Is that all? He gave me, who was a sex ve, the position of an aide and he even granted me the baron title.

    Ah, I remembered. Apparently, about four years ago, there was a time when the Empire was greatly shaken by the fact that a low-ranking man was appointed to be an aide to the prince.

    At that time, because of the gue that spread in the Williot estate, I was distracted, so I only heard it with one ear.

    I couldn''t believe that it was Baron Delrond. It was amazing.

    I just stared at him, not knowing what to say, then Baron Delrond smiled.

    I have received a kindness from His Majesty that will never be repaid for the rest of my life.

    It was the happiest face of Baron Delrond I had ever seen.

    I will repay this kindness until the day my life ends.

    After parting ways with Baron Delrond, I returned to my room and sat down on the sofa.

    My heart was pounding. It''s not a bad feeling or anything like that. Rather, it felt good. It wasn''t enough to say I was happy, but it was definitely better than when I left my room.

    As expected, him being interested in me was just my wild guess. I almost put Kalian in trouble with my strange guess.

    And there was hope that if things went well, I might be able to get help from Kalian.

    <i>It doesnt matter if he doesnt help me. I''m satisfied just with Kalian believing in my innocence.</i>

    <i>To do that</i>

    I turned my eyes to the desk. On the desk were paper, a quill, and ink that I had left before I left.

    I got up from my seat and sat down at the desk. Then I threw away the slightly crumpled paper and pulled out a new, stiff piece of paper from the drawer.

    "Huu."

    A sigh came out of tension. I took a deep breath, calmed my slightly trembling heart, and inked its tip.

    The next morning.

    I dressed up neatly and headed to the emperor''s office to meet Kalian.

    As it was an important day, I wanted to wear a uniform, but I couldn''t because the uniform was at home.

    When I arrived at the office, I made a general check to see if there were any messy ces, and then I told the attendant who was waiting.

    Please tell His Majesty.

    Your Majesty, Baron Aster is here.

    After a brief silence, permission toe in was granted.

    I took a deep breath and went inside.

    Baron Delrond was also in the office.

    I bowed lightly to Kalian and then greeted Baron Delrond with a blink.

    Baron Delrond also greeted me with a blink.

    "What''s the matter, Le?"

    I have something to tell Your Majesty.

    Was it because I was too nervous? My voice trembled a little.

    Kalian, who couldn''t have noticed it, looked at me with a little puzzled look. So did Baron Delrond.

    Kalian stared at me, then turned to Baron Delrond.

    Ver, leave for a while.

    "Yes."

    Baron Delrond left and Kalian stood up.

    Sit down.

    I sat down on the sofa across from him after he sat down first.

    Okay, what do you want to tell me?

    There is something I want to check before I tell you.

    Something you want to check?

    "Yes."

    It was real from now on. I asked Kalian, holding my hands tightly.

    Your Majesty how much do you know about what happened between me and Duke Williot?

    My question brought a fine wrinkle to Kalian''s forehead.

    He sighed deeply as he tapped the handle with his index finger.

    I didnt mean to investigate your background. Duke Williot was acting up even before you returned, so I was wondering what on earth was wrong with him and found it out by chance.

    Philen was acting up even before I returned? I first found out about it.

    I apologize. Because of me, you''re being bothered for no reason.

    "Why did you apologize when you''re not the one who told Duke Williot to go rampant? It''s Duke Williot who should apologize.

    That''s right.

    Anyway, I found out after investigating Duke Williot. The fact that the Duke''s chief maid had killed the Duke''s child. And

    Kalian looked into my eyes for a second then continued.

    The fact that it was you, Le, who ordered the chief maid.

    It was the answer I expected, but when I heard it in person, it didn''t feel very good.

    I lowered my head and looked at my hands without saying a word, then Kalian added as if he was making an excuse.

    Of course, I don''t think you did that. Someone must have set you up.

    I didn''t know if he meant it sincerely or if he was just saying it tofort me.

    What was certain was that his words were a greatfort.

    Thank you for trusting me.

    Of course, I trust my aide.

    Kalian replied as if he was saying something so obvious.

    <i>He''s really a nice guy.</i>

    Realizing that once again, I smiled faintly and held out a white envelope in front of him.

    "This?"

    This is a resignation letter.

    Kalian''s smooth face cracked.

    He immediately looked at me in disbelief.

    You dont seem to believe me, huh?

    "No. I believe you.

    Then why are you giving out your resignation letter?

    Because you believe me. I don''t want to be a nuisance to Your Majesty who believes me."

    You can''t be a nuisance!

    He raised his voice. Then he groaned and ced his hand on his forehead.

    Im sorry I just raised my voice. For a moment, I was so angry.

    "I understand."

    You say you understand, but youre good at giving things like this.

    Kalian sarcastically waved the envelope on the table.

    I cant take it, so take it back.

    As Kalian threw it, I put the envelope down in front of me. Then I handed the envelope back to Kalian.

    Kalian''s eyebrow went up sharply.

    You, what are you doing now?

    "I have a favor to ask."

    favor?"

    His ferocious face instantly calmed down, then wrinkled again.

    If you ask me to ept your resignation letter, I wont do it.

    It is the opposite. Please do not ept my resignation letter right away.

    what do you mean?

    I will be going to the Williot estate to uncover the truth of the matter.

    Hearing Baron Delrond''s story, I thought about it again.

    Asking the guards for help didn''t stand a good chance for me. Because they would trust Philen, who was a duke, more than me, who was just a baron.

    I was also concerned about the fake evidence that Philen had.

    Im going to go look into it myself.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    You can''t, its dangerous.

    Kalian tly refused.

    And if its this matter, I can help you.

    "No. I will do it myself."

    Are you not aware of the dangers of this matter?

    But I still have to do it. Because its my problem.

    When I didn''t break my stubbornness until the end, Kalian looked displeased.

    Ive thought about it before, but you are stubborn about unnecessary things.

    "Thank you."

    Its not apliment.

    Kalian leaned against the backrest and rested his head on his hand.

    So, you''re asking me not to ept your resignation letter until the truth is revealed?

    "Yes. If I can''t reveal the truth, then please ept my resignation letter."

    there''s no option for me to help, huh?

    That can''t be.

    I got up and bowed politely to him.

    If I cant reveal the truth, may I be shameless and ask for Your Majestys help?

    There was nothing to say even if it was my petty pride. However, as it was a matter of severing my bitter rtionship with Philen, I wanted to solve it with my own hands, not anyone else''s.

    Moreover, there was one more reason why I insisted on this unlikely task. The belief that Kalian would save me when I was really in the worst situation.

    It might seem shameless, but after hearing Baron Delrond''s story, I was convinced.

    I kept my head down until Kalian answered.

    After a long silence, a sigh was heard.

    alright."

    When I looked up, I saw Kalian looking at me as if it was ridiculous.

    I''ll do you a favor. Instead."

    <b>Jjiig-</b>

    The resignation letter was torn in half by Kalian''s hand.

    Dont ever bring this to me again.

    Kalian said, scattering pieces ofpletely torn paper whose original shape was unknown on the table.

    I will never let go of your hand unless you betray me.

    The resignation letter was given to Kalian in case of any unforeseen circumstances.

    If my innocence was not proven and his position became difficult, Kalian could get away with it by saying she has nothing to do with me because she has already resigned as an aide''.

    But Kalian did not ept my resignation letter and instead made me write a leave application. The period was one month. He took care of me by giving me enough time to reveal the truth of the case.

    The more Kalian took care of me, the heavier my heart became. The feeling of guilt for making him care too much weighed heavily on my heart.

    Back in the room, I put my hand on my chest and let out a low sigh.

    <i>I hope it''s resolved.</i>

    <i>I hope that I can stand in front of Kalian again proudly.</i>

    I eagerly pulled out my luggage.

    It was when I was packing my stuff to go to the Williot estate.

    The maid knocked and came in.

    Baron, you have a guest.

    "Guest?"

    "Yes. She says her name is Sarah.

    <i>Oh my gosh. Sarah is here?</i>

    Bring her in right now.

    I didn''t think it was true, but it really was Sarah who was brought by the maid.

    "My Lady!"

    "Sarah!"

    I hugged Sarah tightly, regardless of the gazes around me.

    The maid closed the door reluctantly and left.

    My Lady, Mrs. Misa!

    I know, I know it too.

    As I was reminded of Misa''s death, tears seemed to pour out of my eyes.

    Sarah, who came out of my arms, screamed with tears on her face.

    There is no way Mrs. Misa would have done such a thing! There must be some misunderstanding!

    I dont want to believe it either, but the Duke said Misa was the culprit. He couldn''t have said that without any evidence."

    "No! That can''t be! Look at this!

    Sarah took an envelope out from her inner pocket chest and held it to me.

    This is a letter from Mrs. Misa to My Lady! On the day Mrs. Misa died, she visited my brother and asked him to deliver this letter to you!

    A letter from Misa?

    Give it to me.

    I took the envelope and tore it open.

    The neat handwriting on the paper was definitely Misa''s handwriting. I had seen it for years and I couldn''t have not known.

    [Dear My Lady, Le.

    How are you doing? Since you left the Duke of Williot, there hasn''t been a single day I haven''t been worried about you.]

    Every sentence was filled with Misa''s worries about me.

    I read the letter to the end, wiping the tears from my red eyes with the back of my hand.

    The reason why Misa sent me a letter was written at the end.

    [your birthday ising up soon, so I''m going to see you. If it makes you ufortable, please allow me to just deliver the gift.]

    After reading the letter to the end, one thing became clear to me.

    That she wasn''t the one who killed Cecily''s child.

    If Misa had nned to kill Cecily''s child andmit suicide, she wouldn''t have left me this letter.

    But Philen said Misa was the culprit. He couldn''t have pointed out Misa as the culprit without any grounds.

    <i>Theres something.</i>

    It was clear that someone had set up Misa and me and made us the culprits. And there''s no way Philen was acting to frame me.

    <i>Don''t tell me, Cecily did she do this?</i>

    <i>no way.</i>

    No matter how much she hated me, she wouldn''t havee up with such a great n by killing her child.

    So it was clear that there was another culprit. But I didn''t know who it was.

    If that''s the case, was the culprit the one who killed Misa?

    The thought made me angry and my teeth were grounding automatically.

    <i>I will surely find the culprit who killed Misa.</i>

    <i>With my own hands.</i>

    Sarah, pack your stuff. We''re going to the Duke of Williot.

    <i>That way even the dead Misa would be able to close her eyesfortably.</i>

    After I finished packing my stuff, I left the room with Sarah.

    A carriage was prepared at the entrance of the pce.

    Le.

    I was about to get into the carriage with my luggage in the luggagepartment, but Kalian, who I didn''t know when he came, called me.

    I nced at Sarah to tell her to get into the carriage first, then turned to look at him.

    Are you going now?

    "Yes. I want to take care of it quickly.

    The thought of Misa might not be the culprit made me even more impatient. I wanted to go and catch the culprit before he destroyed all the evidence and ran away.

    Kalian, who came to my front, looked down at my neck.

    That ne.

    "Ah."

    Now that I thought about it, I was wearing the spirit stone ne he gave me.

    "You must have liked the ne.

    Yes, well

    I smiled awkwardly and grabbed the ne.

    When I saw it in the store, it looked good. But now that I see it, it''s a little rough.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. A more elegant ne suits you.

    Really? I thought it suited me pretty well though.

    When youe back, Ill give you a ne that''s more elegant than that.

    Kalian smiled lightly and grabbed my shoulder.

    So make sure youe back.

    He''s telling me toe back safely.

    I nodded resolutely.

    I will definitelye back. I also have something I want to give to Your Majesty.

    There''s something you want to give me?

    "Yes."

    Cufflinks from Hutton.

    I was thinking of giving it to him when I came back.

    For sure.

    The carriage carrying Le was getting farther and farther away.

    It was when Kalian, who had been standing there until the carriage waspletely out of sight, turned around.

    Hah, hah.

    Ver came running from afar. As if he had run in a hurry, he was breathing heavily.

    Where are you going in such a hurry, Baron Delrond?

    Where do you think?

    Ver, who stood in front of Kalian, breathed heavily and shouted.

    I came running when I heard that Baron Aster was going to the Duke of Williot!

    Ver looked around and saw that there was no carriage and despaired.

    Has Baron Aster gone already?

    "Yeah."

    Did you just send her off? You should have stopped her!

    How can I stop her when she said she would go by herself?

    <i>What''s with that indifferent reaction?</i>

    He thought he must have been very angry, but when Kalian was too calm, Ver closed his eyes thinly and looked at him.

    It was clear that there was a conversation between Kalian and Le that he didn''t know. For example, the reason Le went to the Duke of Williot. Though the fundamental reason was that''.

    What did you talk about with Baron Aster?

    We didnt talk about anything.

    <i>He doesn''t want to tell me.</i>

    Tell me, Your Majesty.

    At any other time, he would have passed it on, but this time, he was too curious, so Ver asked persistently. Yet, Kalian never opened his mouth.

    At this, Ver pouted his mouth in dissatisfaction. Kalian smiled and tapped Ver''s shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. Le will definitelye back.

    really?"

    He still worried about Le, but there was nothing he could do right now. All he could do was believe Kalian''s words that Le would definitelye back.

    Ver left, and Kalian also returned to the inner pce.

    As he was heading to the office, he stopped walking when he felt a movement behind him.

    From the darkness, Hiltine came out quietly.

    Kalian asked without looking back.

    Whats the matter?

    is it okay?

    There was neither a subject nor an object, but Kalian knew what Hiltine was trying to say.

    He was asking if it was okay to send Le as it was.

    It couldn''t be okay. Kalian was very worried about Le to the point where he wanted to follow her immediately.

    But that wasn''t something a boss'' would do. Because this was Le''s personal affair that had nothing to do with her work.

    She even drew the line that she wanted to go out, that''s why he couldn''t go any further.

    "It''s okay."

    So it''s right to stay still, but for some reason, he felt as if he had chewed some herbs in his mouth.

    Kalian smiled bitterly and started walking again.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Philen kept running non-stop. He probably was trying to mess with me.

    The only rest was when we slept at the inn. I didn''t even sleep well until morning. I woke up before dawn and moved again.

    It was a more arduous schedule than when I went to the capital from the Williot estate to take the official test in the past.

    It would have been morefortable if I had ridden a luxury carriage used by nobles, but unfortunately, it was a public carriage that was not suitable for long-distance itineraries.

    Ugh!

    The impact of the carriage wheel was transmitted all over my body. As a result, my buttocks ache and my legs hurt. Not to mention the back pain. Sitting itself was difficult.

    The bed in the inn was soft, but it did not relieve the fatigue that umted throughout the forced march. Because after falling asleep, I kept getting up at the hands that shook me wildly.

    My whole body ached so much to the point that I was worried I might copse from body aches like this. But I didn''t show any signs of pain during the entire journey to the estate. Because that''s exactly what Philen wanted.

    It was obvious that Philen did this hoping I would get tired of my own and ask him for help.

    <i>In your dreams!</i>

    Who would do such a thing to please him? I didn''t want to show any weakness to Philen.

    Then the third morning after leaving the capital, we arrived at the Williot estate atst. It was a ce I missed so much, but I couldn''t afford to be drenched in nostalgia because I was exhausted from the arduous journey,

    I didn''t even have the strength to get off the carriage alone, so I almost leaned on the coachman and got off.

    Are you okay, Baron?

    The knight asked, but I just nodded slightly because I had no energy to answer. Then I saw Philen approaching behind the knight.

    <i>I don''t want to show him any weakness.</i>

    A strength that was from my pride sprang up. I strengthened my legs and straightened my back, then red at Philen.

    Philen''s expression that was looking at me was cold. He looked like he was angry.

    When I met his gaze without losing, Philen twisted his mouth and said.

    "I''ve known it since you killed my child, but I didn''t know it was this much."

    I dont know what the Duke is talking about.

    You really dont know?

    Actually, I knew. Philen was dissatisfied that I had endured the dreadful march without asking him for help.

    "I don''t know."

    But I pretended not to know.

    Philen''s eyes looking at me became even colder.

    "If you think I''ll let you off like I used to, you''re wrong, Le."

    <i>He talks like he has done it, huh?</i>

    So from now on, youd better bend that arrogant pride and learn how to live as a woman, Le.

    <i>how to live as a woman?</i>

    In an instant, my head went nk and I felt like a thin thread of reason being cut.

    As a woman? Does the Duke mean to follow the Duke''s words unconditionally without being able to express my opinions like a fool?

    When I grabbed the string of reason again, I retorted. I tried not to confront Philen as much as possible, but I couldn''t stand it.

    I never mean it that way though.

    So what does the Duke mean by that? What kind of live as a woman'' is the Duke talking about?

    As I continued to retort, Philen looked at me as if surprised for a moment, then soon his eyes hardened.

    Such behavior you''re showing right now.

    Philen pressed his index finger on my shoulder.

    The look on your face.

    His lips nted obliquely.

    I''m saying it''s all wrong. These are the behaviors that you shouldn''t show me, a duke.

    That was something I also agreed with. It was definitely wrong for me, who was just a baron, to be so arrogant in front of Philen, a duke.

    But

    If I cant since I am a woman, is it possible if I were a man?

    I already said I didnt mean it that way though.

    "No. The Duke means it that way. You''d better learn how to live as a woman", right?

    As I stared at him to indicate that he had forgotten what he had just said,

    Philen wrinkled his eyebrows.

    Le, you''re really picking on what I''m saying, huh?

    If the Duke had spoken correctly from the beginning, I wouldnt have thought this way either.

    Now, you even deny my words.

    I wasn''t denying it, I was just stating the truth.

    If he had told me from the beginning, that I, a baron, not a woman, shouldn''t do this to him, a duke, I would have epted it obediently.

    You got bad influence while you were with the emperor, huh? Very arrogant. Is it the emperor''s influence?

    <i>Who''s pointing out who? And the emperor?</i>

    It is not the emperor, but His Majesty the Emperor. Please call the title right, Duke.

    You fight without losing until the end.

    Philen chuckled. Then he came close to me and whispered into my ear.

    Lets see how long you can be so arrogant.

    I tried to retort more, but I couldn''t because Philen turned around after saying what he wanted to say.

    He strode into the mansion.

    When he was out of sight, I lost all my strength. The pain that I had forgotten for a while came.

    Ugh.

    "My Lady!"

    Someone ran and grabbed my reeling body.

    Are you okay, My Lady?

    She was the maid of the Duke of Williot I knew well. After that, other servants appeared.

    Why are you all here?

    What do you mean why? We came to meet you when we heard that you wereing back!

    The maid who was supporting me had tears in her eyes. It was the same for the other servants.

    Im so d My Lady is back!

    "Right! Wee back, My Lady!

    The servants werepeting regardless of who came first and rejoiced that I returned to the Williot mansion.

    <i>It''s a relief.</i>

    I pretended to be calm, but I was afraid inside the whole way back.

    Would the people at the Williot mansion point their finger at me for the death of Cecily''s child? I was worried that they might curse me.

    But instead of that, they were relieved and happy to wee me again.

    "Thank you."

    I thanked them briefly, holding back the overflowing emotions.

    I was grateful for the people who still weed me, but since I came here for a purpose, I needed to draw a proper line with them.

    As if bewildered by my reaction which was different from what they expected, they looked at each other and started moving the luggage.

    I stood amid those servants and looked at the Williot mansion.

    Williot mansion had not changed since I left. Everything remained the same.

    The arch-shaped ck iron gate and the high fence entangled with vines.

    In the center of the garden, there was a statue of an angel that constantly poured water and a statue of the Blue Dragon protecting the Empire.

    And

    "Oh?"

    <i>Why are there no maple trees?</i>

    Everything else was the same, but only the maple trees were not seen.

    <i>Why? Don''t tell me, it''s all been cut down?</i>

    There was a possibility. Because the maple trees nted in the Williot mansion were nted for me by the previous duchess. So when I left the mansion, it was no wonder if Philen ordered it to be cut down.

    I knew that, but it felt weird.

    I was staring at the ce where the maple trees used to be when a maid approached me cautiously.

    "My Lady."

    It wasn''t right to call me My Lady after bing a baron, but I didn''t say anything. Because I didn''t want to show my position to them. It was enough to call me My Lady.

    "What''s the matter?"

    You don''t seem to be feeling well. You should get inside the mansion instead of staying here.

    Saying so, the maid wore a cashmere shawl over my shoulders. The wide shawl covered almost my entire upper body.

    "Okay."

    <i>It''s time to get in.</i>

    If I entered the mansion, I would inevitably run into Cecily.

    The thought of meeting Cecily made me dizzy and made me sighed.

    She would think I killed her child, so I didn''t know what to say.

    <i>I cant apologize for sure.</i>

    The moment I apologized, it became like admitting that I hadmitted the crime. So, what should I say?

    I kept thinking about it all the way to the mansion, but I couldn''te up with a good way.

    She wouldn''t want to see me either, so I hoped I didn''t run into Cecily until the truth was revealed, but

    For what reason did youe back?

    As soon as I entered the mansion, I ran into Cecily.

    Cecily was standing on the railing of the stairs on the second floor, staring down at me in the hall.

    The light sky blue chemise dress suited her. Her golden hair, tied in half and flowing down naturally, was coveted.

    I didn''t want to admit it, but Cecily was beautiful even to me, who was a woman. She was like an angel that just came down from heaven, but the way she looked at me was fierce like a wild beast.

    Of course. For her, I must be the enemy who killed her precious child.

    I would go in with my head down if I really did that, but I was confident as there was no reason for me to be like that.

    "Ha!"

    So when I looked up at her, Cecily snorted and quickly came down the stairs. Her momentum was as fierce as a bison.

    In the blink of an eye, Cecily stood in front of me with her hand up high, and

    <b>PLAK-!</b>

    I felt a hot sensation on my cheek and my head was turned slightly.

    <i>am I, being pped right now?</i>

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    I knew that Cecily waspletely mistaken, so I understood her being very angry with me, but to p me like this? It didn''t even turn out to be true that I ordered Misa!

    It''s not right. I clenched my fists and red at Cecily.

    Behind Cecily, servants were looking this way nervously.

    What are you doing now?

    "Why? Compared to what you did to me, isn''t this nothing?"

    <i>Are you talking informally now?</i>

    As a princess, she should have received a high level of etiquette education, but what she was doing now was a mess. That''s how much anger she had toward me.

    I understand your anger, but I didn''t kill your child.

    Ha! There''s clear evidence and you say its a misunderstanding? It''s not true? Do you think I''ll believe that?

    <i>Are you going toe out like that till the end?</i>

    Even if I understood her feelings, it couldn''t be good to keep listening to her informal speech.

    As I was about to say a word, I calmed myself down again, reminding myself that she had lost her child.

    <i>Let''s not talk anymore.</i>

    Keeping talking only hurt each other''s feelings more. There was nothing to gain.

    Let''s talk about itter.

    I was not feeling well, so I tried to avoid it, but Cecily didn''t let me go.

    Where are you going?!

    Cecily roughly pulled me and raised her hand again.

    <i>Is she trying to p me again? Not a chance.</i>

    <b>Tak-!</b>

    I grabbed her hand as it came down quickly.

    Cecily''s eyes widened and then narrowed again.

    You dare block my hand?

    "Dare? Do you think you deserve to do that to me? You, amoner, to me, a noble?

    A spark shed in Cecily''s eyes.

    You had killed my child and you said that?

    Do you have proof that I did it?

    I was going to do it moderately, but if she kepting out like that, I also didn''t want to keep suffering.

    I said if you have any proof that I killed your child.

    Ha, are you pretending not to know? You even had the abortion drug!

    But I wasn''t the one who gave it to you. I don''t think Misa did it either, but even if she did, there''s no evidence that implies it has anything to do with me, right?"

    Cecily, who was staring at me as if she was going to eat me right away, suddenly began to burst into tears.

    <i>Why is she like that all of a sudden?</i>

    Let go of her hand right now, Le.

    I was wondering, but when I saw Philen appear, I understood right away.

    <i>She''s trying to screw me up.</i>

    Phil!

    Cecily called out to Philen pitifully, with tears dripping down like chicken droppings.

    I told you to let go of her hand.

    Philen said in a threatening voice.

    As soon as I let go of her hand, Cecily ran over to Philen, with tears in her eyes, and fell into his arms.

    Philen patted Cecily''s back affectionately and red at me.

    You make trouble as soon as youe back, huh?

    I didnt do anything.

    Why is Cecily crying like this then?

    You should ask her, not me.

    For a moment, Philen''s eyebrows narrowed, then his gaze shifted from me to Cecily.

    What happened?

    I really didn''t expect him to ask her. It was surprising. If it had been in the past, he would have unconditionally covered for Cecily and said I was wrong.

    She doesn''t admit her fault! My child, she killed our child and yet she brazenly raised her head!

    Her body, which had been trembling, shook violently.

    Cecily!

    Soon Cecily fainted and fell into Philen''s arms.

    If losing consciousness when the timing was good was a skill, she seemed to be having that skill.

    Philen, who was holding her, shouted urgently.

    Call the doctor right now!

    The people who were standing began to move in a hurry.

    Philen went up the stairs holding Cecily and stopped halfway to look at me.

    He didn''t say anything, he just looked at me, but I seemed to know what he was trying to say.

    Obviously, he wanted to bully me. By saying the absurd remark, isn''t Cecily pitiful?'', just like in the past.

    butler."

    That''s what I thought, but

    Show Le her room.

    After a moment of silence, the words that came out of Philen''s mouth were unexpected.

    Everyone looked at Philen in surprise as if they also thought so. So was the butler.

    You didnt hear me?

    Ah, Ill show her right away.

    <i>What on earth is he thinking?</i>

    I couldn''t understand Philens behavior at all, so I stared at his back as he went up the stairs. And without giving me a single nce, Philen disappeared to the second floor.

    My Lady, lets go.

    okay."

    Today wasn''t the first time Philen had acted out ofmon sense. It happened often, so it wasnt something special to think about or worry about.

    I cleared my thoughts about Philen and followed the butler.

    The butler led me to the room I used to use.

    I threw all my stuff away before I left, so I thought a lot would have changed, but its still the same. Bedspread, chair cushions, cosmetics, and even the small vase on the side table.

    Even if I tried to decorate it as same as possible, it couldn''t be this same.

    <i>Dont tell me</i>

    I opened the dresser drawer. Inside were the ornaments I had previously received from the previous duchess williot. And also the handkerchief she embroidered herself.

    Did you not throw away any of my belongings?

    I was already sure in my mind, but I asked the butler just in case. Unsurprisingly, the butler answered yes.

    Im sure I had already told you to throw them all away when I left the mansion though.

    But the Duke told us to keep them all. He said you would definitelye back.

    A faint smile spread over the butler''s wrinkled face.

    "I am so d you are back, My Lady."

    Its too early to be happy.

    <i>Because Im not fully back yet.</i>

    If I could reveal the truth that Misa and I were innocent, I was going to leave the mansion immediately. But if I fail

    Yourplexion looks bad, if you feel ufortable

    "It''s nothing."

    <i>I haven''t even started yet, so lets not feel depressed. Dont they say words be seeds?</i>

    I tried hard to shake off my anxious thoughts.

    Its lunchtime soon, what would you like to eat?

    Im going to skip.

    My physical condition was at its worst, and my mood also went downhill. In such a state, it was obvious that if I ate something, I would just get indigestion.

    Can I just bring some soup?

    "It''s okay. More than that, there is something I want to ask you.

    You can ask me anything, My Lady.

    Its about Misa''s suicide.

    As the friendly smile disappeared, the butler''s face turned pale instantly. The reaction of the servant standing behind the butler was not much different.

    My Lady, thats

    Im not the culprit.

    The help of the butler, the mansion''s general manager, was absolutely necessary to find out what had happened at the Williot mansion.

    Of course, I know it''s hard to believe. How could you believe me when that woman took the abortion drug I had and gave birth to a stillborn child?

    "My Lady

    But I am innocent. I never let Misa do that.

    I was going to say that there was no way that Misa would have done such a thing, but I held it in because it seemed too early to say that now.

    I want to prove to the Duke that Im innocent. I dont want to let misunderstandings pile up like this.

    <i>Because that''s when the connection between him and me ispletely cut off.</i>

    So please, Butler. Please help me prove my innocence.

    I took the butler''s hand and asked earnestly. The butler thought for a moment in silence and then nodded.

    "I understand. If thats the case, I should definitely help you.

    "Thank you."

    "No need to thank me. How can I help you?

    First of all, I want to hear about what happened that day.

    The butler let out a long sigh and recounted everything that had happened that day.

    It was when Kaliany on the sofa and closed his tired eyes for a moment.

    <b>Tok tok-</b>

    Your Majesty, it is Noah.

    Noah was the knight who he entrusted with Le''s investigation.

    <i>Is the investigation finally over?</i>

    Kalian''s eyelids went up smoothly.

    "Come in."

    Noah bowed politely to Kalian and held out the report he had brought. It was as thick as a book.

    <i>It''s thicker than I thought.</i>

    That meant Le''s past wasn''t so t. It made him not feel very good.

    Kalian began to read the report.

    From the time Le was born, the events that had taken ce until now were arranged in order.

    The words such as her birth mother was a maid and illegitimate child, written on the front page, caught his eyes. It wasn''t surprising, because he already knew it.

    Kalian quickly scanned the report.

    His loose eyes hardened as the papers flipped over.

    By the time he reached thest part, the aura surrounding him had subsided. The paper he was holding was crumpled and wrinkled.

    <b>BANG-</b>

    After reading the report, Kalian mmed the desk hard and stood up.

    Papers flew down at his violent gestures.

    Where is Hiltine?

    A terrifying murderous intent pierced hisplexion terribly. Even Noah, a knight who had been on the battlefield for a long time, had difficulty bearing his murderous intent.

    Noah answered with a slightly pale face.

    If its the leader, he was at the training ground

    Before Noahs words were finished, Kalian left the office.

    As Noah reported, Hiltine was practicing swordsmanship at the training ground. There were also other Crowd Knights members there.

    After a while, when Kalian entered the training ground, everyone greeted him politely.

    Without greeting them back, Kalian went straight to Hiltine. His fierce blue eyes seemed to pierce Hiltine at any moment.

    The knights, who sensed the unusual atmosphere, kept their mouths shut and only looked at each other''s eyes.

    Hiltine.

    His parted lips turned to a cold smirk.

    Is there something you need to tell me?

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Hiltine was silent.

    Kalian with a terrifying momentum opened his mouth once again.

    Something youre hiding from me. I asked if there was, Hiltine.

    Hiltine hid something from Kalian?

    The Crowd Knights thought it was ridiculous because Hiltine used to report thoroughly even the smallest details to Kalian. Thats why they thought it wouldnt be possible, but Hiltine''s reaction was strange.

    I apologize."

    "Ugh?"

    One knight took a sharp breath. It sounded loud because it was quiet around.

    Without any doubt, the people around him gave him scolding nces, and the knight stuck his neck in like a turtle.

    But Hiltine and Kalian didn''t care.

    Do you remember what I said when I took you?

    "Yes."

    Say it.

    He said it seven years ago, but Hiltine could say it clearly as if he just heard it a moment ago.

    You will be my eyes and ears from now on. Don''t betray me no matter what. You must obey my orders.

    You remember it very well.

    Kalian''s fist cut sharply through the air and hit Hiltine''s abdomen.

    Kugh.

    Hiltine''s body staggered violently at the tremendous force that hit his abdomen in an instant.

    Seeing that, they all screamed in silence.

    Hiltine, who took a couple steps back, stood upright right away as if nothing had happened, with two hands sped behind his back.

    Then why didnt you report what happened in Hutton?

    The document Noah had investigated contained all of what Le had been through in Hutton.

    From Le almost getting raped by Aldor, until she tried to go through the sacred trial to prove her innocence.

    Kalian had never received any reports of the incident from Hiltine, despite ordering him to report everything that happened to Le.

    Answer me, Hiltine.

    If it had been a trivial matter, he wouldn''t have been so angry, but it was an attempted sexual assault. She even almost faced the sacred trial.

    Why didnt you report it?

    That''s how angry he was. Le had gone through such a hard time and the fact that he had no clue about this like a fool made him angrier.

    I have been asked.

    "Asked?"

    She asked me to keep it a secret because she''s going to tell you herself.

    His blue eyes that pierced through Hiltine harbored question and displeasure.

    It seems that Les request takes precedence over my order.

    "No, it''s not."

    Then why did you prioritize her request over my order?

    The first order Your Majesty gave me is to escort Le Aster so that she has no inconvenience in carrying out the schedule of the diplomatic mission.

    Hiltine, who raised his head, continued as he stared at Kalian with his unshaken eyes.

    At that time, I decided it was right to do so because if I didnt keep my mouth shut, I would be breaking that order.

    Hiltine ced his hand on his chest and bent one knee.

    The cold wind blew over his head. His cold silver hair fluttered gently.

    If I offended Your Majesty with my wrong judgment, please punish me. I will dly ept any punishment.

    He was displeased, but Hiltine wasn''t wrong.

    In the case of conflicting orders, it was the principle to carry out the priority first. And Kalian seemed to understand why Le told Hiltine to keep it a secret as she was going to tell him herself.

    <i>It must have been to prevent the rumors from spreading everywhere.</i>

    When a man and a woman were caught up in an unsavory scandal, it was always the woman''s side that suffered the most. No matter how wrong the man was.

    It was clear that Marquis Hutton and Aldor knew this, and so they reached out to Le with their ck hands. Also, how to do it and how to get away from it.

    That''s why he was able to shamelessly ask Le about this even after everything was revealed.

    <i>They underestimate me, huh?</i>

    <i>Otherwise, they couldn''t have done such a thing to Le, who was my aide and the emperor''s agent at the time.</i>

    The thought of it made his blood boil. His blue eyes were filled with terrifying murderous intent.

    He wanted to go down to Hutton right away and smash them in the head, but if he made it big, it was going to hurt Le. He didn''t want her to get hurt anymore.

    <i>But I cant bury it like this.</i>

    <i>Is there any way to take care of it quietly so that it doesn''t harm Le?</i>

    Kalian then thought about a good way and smiled. It was an eerie smile that gave chills to his viewer. The knights even trembled at the chills running down their spines.

    Leaving Hiltine still kneeling, Kalian headed straight to the outer pce.

    Your, Your Majesty!

    At the sudden, unannounced arrival of Kalian, the outer pce was turned upside down.

    Everyone who greeted Kalian was stunned.

    Either way, the ce where Kalian was headed was the Marshal Department, which oversaw military affairs.

    Philen, the head of the Marshal Department andmander-in-chief of the Empire, was currently on long leave as a reward from the long war. So, instead of him, the deputymander-in-chief, Count Grace, was in charge.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Count Grace, who was working, saw Kalian and stood up in bewilderment.

    Kalian approached Count Grace''s desk and checked the document he had just been reading.

    It was a document on the agenda of wiping out pirates who used Khan as a base jointly with the Natsha Kingdom.

    Have you decided who will participate in the joint sweep-up operation?

    "Yes. Here is the roster.

    Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly after reading the list given by Count Grace.

    No one from the Marquis of Hutton participated?

    "Yes. Marquis Hutton, themander-in-chief of the Navy, had to be away for too long toe out in person, so Count Maximum decided to step up from this side.

    Isn''t Count Maximum not as good at seabat as Marquis Hutton?

    Yes, but since it is a joint operation with the Natsha Kingdom, I think it will be enough for Count Maximum toe forward.

    That is your opinion.

    Kalian thought for a moment before continuing.

    I remember Marquis Hutton having grown-up sons.

    "Yes. The first son was called by God early and became a priest, and the second son is receiving training as a sessor to take over the family.

    Yeah, the second son.

    A fishy smile appeared on Kalian''s lips for a moment, then disappeared.

    I wonder how well the second son takes his sessor ss.

    At that one word, Count Grace noticed what Kalian wanted and immediately asked.

    Shall we have Marquis Huttons second son participate in this joint sweep-up operation?

    Thats a good idea.

    Count Grace said that he would revise it immediately and post the report.

    Only then did Kalian turn around with a satisfied smile, and as if he remembered something, he turned his head to look at Count Grace.

    What happens if a person dies during the joint sweep-up operation?

    It was not enough to just listen to the butler''s story, so I went around asking other servants about that day.

    The words they said were slightly different, but the main part was the same.

    That day, for some reason, Misa brought Cecily''s snacks in person, and not long after that, Cecily''sbor began. Theborsted all night and continued until early morning, but in the end, the baby was born stillbirth.

    Shocked by this, Cecily repeatedly fainted and woke up, and the servants also said that they were greatly bewildered. To the extent that they didn''t notice they didn''t see Misa.

    Two dayster, Philen returned and conducted an extensive investigation, and only then was it revealed that Misa was dead. Also, the facts of the case.

    The more I investigated what happened that day, the more it seemed like Misa was the one who had done it.

    It was no wonder for Philen to be convinced that Misa was the culprit.

    <i>But I believe you, Misa.</i>

    <i>That you didn''t do that.</i>

    <i>That you, who even left me a letter saying you wanted to give me a birthday present, wouldn''t have done such a reckless thing.</i>

    <i>So, I want to prove your innocence, but I don''t know.</i>

    I dont know where to start and how to reveal it, Misa

    All the circumstances indicated that Misa was the culprit. Even if a clue might appear that revealed Misa was murdered, not suicide, it was still difficult.

    When Misa died, her room waspletely closed.

    Everyone testified that they thought someone hadmitted the crime with the master key, but it was absolutely impossible.

    The master key was kept in the safe in Philen''s room, and only the butler and Philen could open the safe.

    And when Misa died, the butler was still with the funeral director to prepare for the funeral of the stillbirth baby.

    The butler didn''t have time to kill Misa. Above all, there was no sign of rebellion in Misa.

    That''s why everyone thought that Misamitted suicide after giving Cecily the abortion drug. And it was naturally rted to me because the abortion drug I used to have was there.

    I repeatedly reviewed the stories I heard today while writing them down on paper, but no matter how much I looked, I couldn''t find a clue.

    Huu.

    I let out a long sigh and gently pinched my nose bridge. My body was as heavy as wet cotton. Even moving my arms was difficult.

    It was because I wandered around and investigated when I still hadn''t fully gotten rid of my fatigue from the trip.

    It would be better to rest today and investigate tomorrow, but my heart and mind didn''t allow it.

    I wanted to reveal the truth of the incident as soon as possible and go back.

    To the capital, to my seat.

    And

    <b>Tok tok-</b>

    The sudden knocks woke me up.

    I answered, hurriedly putting away the paper on which I wrote my investigation.

    "Come in."

    The one who opened the door was the maid who took over the chief maid position after Misa died.

    After Misa, she was the longest-serving maid in the Williot mansion, and I knew her quite well, too.

    <i>I''m sure her name is</i>

    "What''s the matter, Lauren?"

    Lauren bowed politely and then told me why she came.

    Master asked you to have dinner with him.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    That happened in the morning and now he asked me to have dinner together?

    <i>Is he shameless? Or is he thoughtless?</i>

    <i>Maybe both. If it''s Philen, it is possible enough.</i>

    A sigh escaped from the depths of my heart.

    As I frowned, Lauren looked at me and asked.

    If you dont want to, should I tell Master?

    "No. I''ll go."

    Seeing Philen''s personality, it was obvious that if I refused, he woulde and make a fuss about why I refused. Then it would be even more tiring than it was now.

    I will help you get ready.

    The maid brought fancy dresses and essories, but I refused them all.

    I''ll wear this.

    What I pulled out was a modest dress of light beige with little embellishment.

    Isnt this too in, My Lady? It''s a meal with Master, so it would be nice to dress up a little

    Dont make me repeat my words.

    When I cut her off, the maid moved as I told her to, even though she felt it was a pity.

    My hair was tied up and I didn''t wear any other essories other than the spirit stone ne.

    After putting on as little makeup as possible, I put on a shawl and headed to the dining room.

    <i>is Cecily in the dining room too?</i>

    The sudden thought stopped me right in front of the dining room door.

    Lauren, who was following me, asked curiously.

    Is something wrong, My Lady?

    Did the Duke invite her to dinner too?

    I didn''t want to ask this because it seemed like I was conscious of Cecily, but I couldn''t help but ask.

    Lauren answered with a smile as if she knew what I was worried about.

    "No. The Duke only invited you, My Lady.

    "Really?"

    <i>Well, I''m d to hear that, but</i>

    <i>No, it is fortunate that only the huge mountain called Philen remains.</i>

    I took a deep breath and entered the dining room.

    Le.

    Philen, who was already here, greeted me with a bright smile. His attitude waspletely different to the point where I doubted whether he was the same person who spoke rudely to me in the morning.

    Philen also showed uncharacteristic kindness. He even pulled out the chair himself.

    <i>What is he trying to say to me by doing that?</i>

    I paid close attention to Philen, trying to figure out his intentions, but I couldnt. Because I didn''t have a knack for reading thoughts.

    Soon the food came out and the ufortable dinner began.

    To be precise, I was the only one who felt ufortable. Philen ate as if nothing had happened and treated me like before.

    <i>Does he think we can go back to the way we used to be?</i>

    If that was the case, Philen was clearly mistaken. It was just like broken ss couldn''t be mended again. Even if it was mended, its marks would remain, thats why we couldn''t go back to the old days.

    The food was delicious, but my stomach didnt ept it.

    It was tiring, but it was also because of Philen''s nonsense. Philen kept rambling even if I didn''t answer him.

    <i>Was he such a talkative man? I just found out today.</i>

    Come to think of it, its your birthday two dayster, Le.

    Did he remember that? It was a little surprising. I thought he wasn''t interested at all.

    Is there anything you want to do on your birthday? Is there anything you want?

    If I didn''t answer him this time, I would bepletely ignoring him, so I had no choice but to answer.

    "It''s okay."

    Don''t hesitate, you can say anything.

    <i>I said it''s okay. Why is he so clingy? Its annoying and tiresome.</i>

    Its really okay. There is nothing I want.

    Even if there was, I didn''t want to receive it from Philen.

    Well, its kind of weird to ask the person for their birthday present.

    Philen, who misinterpreted my answer, fell into thought. Hes probably thinking about what to give me.

    <i>Its pointless.</i>

    It was very annoying to have to keep having these unnecessary conversations. I was tired too. I wanted to go back to my room.

    I will refuse whatever you give me.

    So I said it deliberately and firmly, knowing it would hurt his feelings.

    The Duke and I are not in a good enough rtionship to exchange birthday gifts after all.

    My words froze the atmosphere in the dining room. The servants, who were attending us, stood stiffly and read Philen''s mood.

    Philen twisted his lips as if it was ridiculous.

    You seem to want to confront me until the end, huh?

    That cant be.

    Then why do you keeping out like this? When I''m trying to cover up your faults and get along!"

    I just want to let you know that you dont have to do that.

    I answered with a bright smile for the first time since meeting Philen.

    I have done nothing wrong, and I don''t want to be in any rtionship with the Duke.

    As I responded coldly, Philen''s face was horribly distorted.

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    He put down the fork he was holding hard. I didnt know how hard he put it down, but the ce where he put the fork was dented.

    Then he red at me with his fist clenched as if he was going to twist my neck at any moment, but it didn''t impress me at all.

    I put down my fork and wiped my mouth with a napkin as if nothing had happened.

    I think were done eating. Can I go back to my room?

    The corner of his mouth twitched in displeasure.

    "You''ve been wandering around the mansion uselessly all afternoon, havent you?"

    Its not useless. Its very important to prove my innocence.

    Philen snorted.

    Youre still thinking that youre innocent, huh?

    Im not thinking, Im really innocent. I never had Misa do that.

    When I answered firmly, Philen stared at me without saying a word.

    I met his eyes without averting my gaze.

    <i>How long do I have to be like this?</i>

    After a moment, Philen crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes.

    "Yeah. Even if you didn''t order Misa, how would you exin those vials you were holding?

    Not vial, but vials?

    <i>He must have found the remaining vial in my belongings. Thats why he is so sure that the vial was mine, huh?</i>

    <i>But why didnt the other servants know about this?</i>

    I asked many servants today, but none of them told me that the vial was found in my stuff. Even the butler didn''t mention it.

    Why arent you answering? Are you thinking of excuses?

    I dont make excuses.

    Because excuses were pathetic things made to cover up a mistake.

    You were right about me having the vial. But I had no intention of using it on that woman, Miss Cecily. If I had intended to use it, I would have used it before I left the mansion.

    I questioned that too.

    Philen sat crookedly with his chin on his hand.

    Why didn''t you use it earlier, but after you left the mansion? Ive been thinking a lot about why.

    There is only one answer. Because I have no intention of using that drug.

    "Well, is that so?

    Seeing the meaningful smile on his face, he must have been thinking of another reason.

    I didn''t wonder what it was. Because it must be an absurd delusion.

    If you want to investigate, feel free to investigate. The result will be the same anyway.

    The fact that he was so confident meant that the evidence was clear.

    But I hope it''s over before the wedding. There are about two weeks left.

    To focus on the Imperial celebration, it was customary to not hold wedding-like events for three months. And now he''s having a wedding? It was somewhat surprising.

    <i>Well, it will be possible in two weeks.</i><i>Because it''s been 3 months since then.</i>

    Even so, I couldn''t believe he was getting married right away. I didn''t know who she was, but she was definitely a very high noble. Usually, it took a little more time to observe the Imperial family.

    Who are you getting married to?

    When I asked, Philen smiled and stared at me.

    <i>don''t tell me.</i>

    Is this the Duke''s wedding with me?

    "Yeah."

    <i>Ha? What kind of nonsense is it?</i>

    No, more than that, it took months to prepare for the wedding, but to hold it in two weeks

    even after I told you I''m breaking the engagement, you were still preparing for the wedding?

    "Of course. I know you''ll be back, is there any reason to cancel it?"

    <i>How can you be so shameless?</i>

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn''tugh.

    "I''m not going to be at that wedding."

    Then, are you nning to have children without getting married?

    Philen''s breathing became a little rough.

    The child will be illegitimate then. And it still doesn''t matter to you?

    It doesnt matter. Theres no reason why I cant do what Miss Cecily was going to do.

    Le!

    "Once again, I''m not going to be at that wedding."

    I continued, looking straight into Philen''s eyes that were staring at me furiously.

    At the beginning, you only told me to have children, and marriage was not included in it.

    Philen''s eyes lit up. The atmosphere inside the dining room was so big that it seemed like it was going to explode at any moment.

    Philen red at me as if he was going to eat me, and then let out a long sigh.

    Trying to make a child illegitimate for the sake of your humble self-esteem. I didn''t know you were such a cold-hearted woman."

    Im d you know now.

    Always talk back to me.

    Philen shook his head, clicking his tongue.

    We still have time to talk about this, so well talk about itter.

    <i>Does he not have any intention of canceling the wedding in the end?</i>

    As if he was thirsty, Philen drank water and then stood up.

    He, a duke, stood up, so I, a baron, couldn''t sit still.

    As I was about to stand up, Philen came up behind me and pressed my shoulder.

    You must be tired, so you can sit still.

    Knowing I was tired, he shouldn''t have invited me here from the beginning.

    His ridiculous consideration made me feel even worse.

    "It''s okay. As the Duke said, I''m tired. I''m going to go back to my room, so I''ll just get up now."

    As if he didn''t like my answer, Philen red at me, and then he turned around with a big sigh.

    Think carefully about what you want to receive on your birthday. I havent been able to take care of you for a long time, so I want to take care of you this birthday.

    When other people heard it, it would sound like he had taken good care of me in the past.

    Ridiculous.

    I''ll think about it.

    "By the way."

    He turned around again after giving a response I didn''t even want to, and he sounded like he was wondering.

    <i>What else he wants to talk about?</i>

    I sighed inwardly and turned to him.

    Philen pointed to the ne I was wearing.

    Is that ne trendy these days?

    What do you mean all of a sudden?

    Cecily used to wear the same ne you were wearing often.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    After the ufortable dinner, I returned to my room and stared at the spirit stone ne.

    When I saw this ne in the store before, I thought I had seen it somewhere. It turned out to be what Cecily wore.

    Wearing a ne like Cecily''s wasn''t very pleasant.

    I thought I should take it off right away, but I didn''t want to because this ne had already be like an amulet to me.

    <i>But it''s better to take it off, right?</i>

    Because if Cecily saw it, I was sure she wouldugh at me for wearing the same ne as her.

    Although I was sad, I thought it would be better to take it off for now, so I took the ne off and put it on the dressing table. Then a maid came in.

    Would you like a bath, My Lady?

    "Yeah. Get it ready.

    "I understand."

    I threw off my clothes and went into the bath that had been prepared by the maid.

    After soaking in the warm water, the tiredness seemed to disappear a little. My eyelids came down little by little.

    I thought I would fall asleep in the bathroom if I stayed like this, so I quickly washed up and came out.

    When I sat in front of the dressing table in a bathrobe, the maid approached and dried my wet hair.

    Oh yeah, Ness.

    I asked the maid, Ness, to confirm the thing I had heard from Philen earlier.

    I heard that there were two vials as evidence, is that true?

    Oh, really?

    Judging from Ness''s reaction, it seemed like she never heard of it. Well, if she had known, she would have told me when I asked earlier.

    Ah, Kenna probably knows about it.

    It was the first time I heard the name. I guessed she was a servant who hadn''t been around when I was in the Duke of Williot.

    Shes a newly chosen maid, right?

    "Yes, that''s right. When the baby is born, more hands will be needed, so the former chief maid unofficially picked two more maids, and I am one of them.

    I asked just in case, but I was right.

    So, how does that Kenna girl know about that?

    Master previously ordered to inspect My Ladys belongings that had been stored in the storage. The servant who was mobilized at that time was Kenna.

    <i>Kenna couldnt have been mobilized alone.</i>

    There were also other servants, so there must be a reason why Ness only mentioned Kenna''s name.

    Why do you think Kenna knows it?

    About that, Master said he would give a big reward to the one who found something out. And Kenna got that reward!

    Kenna wasn''t among the servants I investigated today.

    Call Kenna right now.

    If that''s the case, I thought I''d better ask Kenna directly, so I told her to call her right away, but

    My Lady, what should we do? Kenna took a week off and left the mansion at lunchtime today.

    really?"

    The child was stillborn and the maid was on vacation. It also was just in time for me toe.

    It could be a coincidence, but something felt strange.

    I rubbed my chin and pondered.

    I wondered if any other servants who were mobilized besides Kenna knew something, so I went to ask them, but they didn''t know anything.

    Well, if they had known something, they would have gone to Philen right away and been rewarded.

    <i>Should I wait for that Kenna girl toe back?</i>

    A week was long, but it wasn''t to the point where I couldn''t wait.

    There was no other way, so I thought I''d have to wait, but to my surprise, there was another person who knew what Kenna had provided to Philen.

    I know if it''s about that.

    Really, Butler?

    "Yes. I was there at the time.

    What a windfall! I hurriedly asked the butler.

    What did Kenna tell the Duke?

    As you know, My Lady. She said she found a vial while digging through My Lady''s stuff.

    Anything else? Were there any other stories?

    "Well."

    The butler thought carefully and eximed, "Ah."

    She also said she saw My Lady holding the vial.

    The maid saw me holding the vial?

    "Yes. Apparently, when My Lady was packing up her stuff to leave the mansion, she was helping you out and said that she saw it clearly.

    That cant be. That maid came in after I left the mansion.

    yes?"

    The butler blinked quickly. He seemed unaware of this fact.

    Although the butler was in charge of the mansion, the maid''s work was entrusted to the chief maid because the butler couldn''t manage all of the dozens of servants alone.

    So it wasn''t unreasonable for the butler to not know exactly when Kenna came in as a maid.

    Plea, please wait. I''ll check with Lauren right now."

    The butler hurriedly ran, and after a while, he brought Lauren with him.

    Lauren, is it true that Kenna, the maid, came in after My Lady left the mansion?

    Lauren answered, puzzled.

    "Yes, that''s true. She''s chosen by the former chief maid, but is there something wrong?

    "Oh my God."

    The butler sighed and held his head with his hand. His eyes shook wildly as if he couldn''t believe it.

    It might be shocking to the butler, but it was a great opportunity for me. Maybe this would be the opportunity to prove my and Misa''s innocence.

    Lauren, do you know where Kenna went?

    In case of an emergency, the maids announced their destination when they asked for vacation.

    "Yes. She said she was going to her home in the next town.

    It wasn''t too far if it was the next town. It could take half a day to make a round trip.

    Send someone to the next town right away and get Kenna.

    "I understand."

    After Lauren left, I looked back at the butler.

    The butler, who barely escaped from the shock, sighed heavily.

    Then that could be fake too.

    That too?

    What are you talking about?

    The vial Kenna gave to Master. Isn''t there a possibility that the vial is fake too?"

    It could be real.

    Because it was true that I had two vials. But I should check that out too. If Kenna had lied, that could have been a lie too.

    I need to see the Duke right now.

    "If you''re reporting on Kenna''s case, should I help you?"

    "No. I''ll take care of it, so please don''t do anything."

    I understand, My Lady.

    After parting ways with the butler, I went straight to Philen.

    Whats the matter?

    Philen asked me with his eyes fixed on the document.

    I came here because I wanted to check something. Should Ie backter?

    I wanted to check it as soon as possible, but I took a step back because things would getplicated if I said something wrong and made Philen question me.

    Fortunately, Philen waved his hand saying it was okay.

    I just have to look at this, so sit down and wait for a while.

    I sat quietly on the sofa. Then the maid brought me tea to drink while waiting.

    As I drank my tea, I nced at Philen and watched him work.

    He was looking at the document with a very serious face.

    It was surprising because it was the first time I saw him make such a serious face other than during swordsmanship training.

    <i>If the previous duchess had seen this, she would have been very pleased.</i>

    Suddenly I remembered the previous Duchess Williot and it made my mood subside.

    <i>This time, when I leave the Williot estate, I must stop by the graveyard of the previous Duke and Duchess to say hello.</i>

    Because I might never be able to say hello again.

    By the time I almost finished my tea, Philen put down his quill and stood up.

    Philen, who moved to the opposite seat of me, rang the bell and called the maid.

    Bring tea here. Bring light snacks as well.

    Yes, Master.

    After the maid went out, Philen asked me with a smile.

    What do you want to check?

    I want to see the vials from Misas room and my stuff in person.

    For what?

    I just wanted to make sure you had the right one.

    I was worried about what would happen if he didn''t want to show it, but Philen meekly brought the vials.

    It really was the vials given by Countess Thebesa. But the problem was that the vial containing red liquid was empty, not the vial containing blue liquid, which was the abortion drug.

    <i>How could it be? If Cecily took the abortion drug, shouldnt the vial of blue liquid be empty?</i>

    is this really the vial from Misa''s room?"

    "Yeah. The empty vial came out of Misa''s room and the blue vial came out of your stuff. Cecily also said she took the red drug.

    <i>Ha. What kind of nonsense is this?</i>

    If what Philen said was true, the drug Cecily drank wasn''t the one I had.

    <i>She might have cleverly added another drug to the red drug, but would she do something that cumbersome?</i>

    <i>She could have just taken the blue drug.</i>

    <i>Theres something.</i>

    It was clear that there was a secret hidden that I didnt know. It seemed digging into this could bring me closer to the truth.

    Who revealed the drug taken by Miss Cecily was an abortion drug?

    Mavel. Hes Cecily''s doctor."

    Ah, that doctor. I had seen him a few times when I was in the Duke of Williot.

    He must have been the doctor Philen had personally picked.

    Philen couldnt have brought an idiot unless he was an idiot. In other words, the skill of the doctor named Mavel was certain, but it would be good to check it out once again, right?

    Can I take these vials?

    Philen''s eyebrow went up.

    Are you trying to destroy the evidence?

    <i>Why are you thinking like that?</i>

    "No. Im trying to make sure it''s really an abortion drug."

    Are you trying to say that I did a wrong investigation?

    Its not that either. It''s important, so I just want to make sure.

    You cant no matter what. Because its important evidence.

    Then Ill take a little bit.

    I was worried if he said no to this too, but fortunately, Philen allowed me.

    There was a lot for the blue drug, so I could take itfortably, but the red drug had only a few drops left on the wall, so I took it with a spuit.

    <i>This should be enough, right?</i>

    I was a little worried and carefully put the bottle of evidence in my pocket.

    Then, I left Philen''s office and went to Abeldan Pharmacy, the most famous drugstore in the territory.

    Abeldan Pharmacy was one of the best in the Empire as well as in the Williot estate, to the extent that there was a saying that there were no medicinal herbs that were not handled here.

    As soon as I walked in, I was greeted with a pleasant smell of herbs.

    I want to know the effectiveness of these things.

    I put out what I had brought to the wrinkled old man. Then the old man looked up with a small frown on his face.

    Why? Is it difficult to find out?

    I can if its the blue liquid, but this one is way too little. I dont think its possible to test even multiple times. Do you have any idea what kind of drug it is?

    "I heard it''s a good drug for pregnancy."

    I was worried if it wasn''t enough, but fortunately, the old man asked me toe back in an hour to see if it was possible.

    Exactly an hour after that.

    I visited the Abeldan Pharmacy again.

    Did you get the result?

    Yes, I am.

    The old man showed me the result of my request.

    On the yellow paper, the result was written in cursive along with the mark of the Abeldan Pharmacy.

    The result, as I knew it, was that the blue drug was an abortion drug and the red drug was a pregnancy drug.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    The same drug was tested, and the result from the doctor named Mavel and the result from the Abeldan Pharmacy were different. That meant one of them was lying, and there was no way the Abeldan Pharmacy would lie.

    <i>So the doctor lied.</i>

    <i>But why did he tell such a lie? What''s the benefit?</i>

    Questions were lined up one after another.

    I made several hypotheses. The most probable hypothesis was that Mavel killed Cecily''s child and med it on me and Misa.

    But to think so, there''s no way he could have held a grudge against me. Because I only saw him a few times, and even never had a conversation with him.

    It''s more credible if Cecily was the one who brought him in though

    <i>No. It can''t be.</i>

    Would Cecily be that crazy to set me and Misa up with her child as coteral?

    It was more profitable to have the child safely than to do so. Even if it was an illegitimate child, if it was a boy, he could be the heir to the duke family.

    Still, even though I thought it couldn''t be, I couldn''t shake the ufortable feeling. I felt like I was missing something very important.

    <i>What could it be?</i>

    I already said it wasnt stolen!

    "Do not lie to me. If it wasn''t stolen, there''s no reason for you to have it!"

    On my way back to the mansion, I saw Sir Rohen arguing with a woman.

    <i>What is he doing over there?</i>

    The duke familys maid has exchanged it for something in my store!

    What did she exchange with this expensive jewel?

    Womens products! She exchanged it for womens products that were used when the monthly period arrived!

    Is that expensive enough to exchange with this jewel? You''re telling lies that aren''t even funny."

    This is like an ordinary womens product, but womens products used by high-ranking people are expensive! Since she bought 4 months'' worth, it is worth the price of this one jewel!

    The woman shouted with her veins popping up, but Sir Rohen didn''t even listen at all.

    Seriously, what an inflexible man!

    At this, the woman became frustrated and pounded her chest.

    <i>There must be some serious misunderstanding.</i>

    Curious, I approached them.

    "What''s going on, Sir Rohen?"

    "Who My Lady!"

    Sir Rohen greeted me with a salute, while the woman was startled and bowed her head.

    I see My Lady. Have you been okay all this time?!"

    "Yes. Sir Rohen, too, have you been okay?

    "Of course!"

    But, what is happening? It''s noisy.

    Oh, its nothing it''s just because of this.

    What Sir Rohen showed me was a jewel the size of a fingernail.

    This woman had it, but it seems to be a stolen item, so I''m here to check it out.

    Stolen item? When I looked at the woman in surprise, she shook her hands.

    What do you mean stolen item?! Absolutely not, My Lady! I got it for a fair sale!

    Yeah, that''s what she said. The maid of the Duke of Williot exchanged this jewel for women''s products. But when I lived in the Duke of Williot, there''s never such an errand.

    There''s no way Misa or Lauren would have given the jewel and sent the maid to do it, and neither would they.

    Philen couldn''t have bought it too.

    Then was it Cecily?

    Was she the one who bought it?

    Why? Pregnant women wouldn''t need it

    <i>Don''t tell me</i>

    What did the maid look like?

    At the thought that shed across my mind abruptly, I urgently asked the woman.

    Its been more than 4 months, so I dont remember very well

    The woman replied stammeringly.

    She was about this tall and had a lot of freckles on her face. And she had brown hair.

    As I listened to the woman, a figure came to mind.

    Cecily''s maid, Ellie. Her description was very simr to hers.

    The priest''s side has been aware of the childcare project.

    Ver, who had expected they would run into a difficult problem, reported with a small frown.

    It has been their job for a long time to take care of children without guardians, so they expressed their displeasure, saying that Your Majesty has invaded their sacred territory without a word. They also said this is sphemy against God.

    Kalianughed a little.

    "I''ll have to tell them who the real sphemers are."

    Ver shrugged lightly, then handed out a budget with a report on the childcare project.

    As long as the monthly donation to the temple is given, it''s confirmed that there will be no major setbacks in the childcare project."

    Another report was put down on the desk even before he could check the budget.

    If the orphanage is built, someone other than the priest will have to take care of the children, and selecting those people is more difficult than expected.

    "The reason?"

    As it is about taking care of children, we need to select someone with a clear identity, but it is difficult to find someone with a clear identity amongmoners.

    They could know nobles'' identities with certainty because they belonged to a family, but notmoners.

    If they decided to wash their identity, they could hide their bad past.

    Of course, each territory had a ledger to record its inhabitants. However, it was not clear because there were many fake records, and there were often residents who did not report because they were afraid of taxes.

    Was that all? People living in small viges, not territories, had no such record at all.

    That''s why it was difficult to select among themoners to work in the orphanage.

    And we cant choose nobles to take care of orphans.

    I guess so.

    Most children without guardians, including war orphans, were children ofmoner or lower status. There was no way the nobles would want to take care of such children.

    For now, keep epting applicants. I''ll think about this a little bit more.

    "I understand."

    As soon as it was finished, Ver put down another document.

    A petition?

    This is a petition from Marquis Hutton. He wants you to exclude Aldor Hutton from this pirate joint operation.

    Truly, what a b*llsh*t.

    Kalian pushed the petition aside as if he didn''t even need to read it.

    It was an expected response, so Ver immediately started another report.

    Near the end of the report, Rahel came in with a box of jewelry the size of his palm.

    The item you ordered has arrived.

    "Okay."

    After receiving the jewel box from Rahel, Kalian opened it.

    Like a deer, Ver poked his neck out and peered into the box. Inside the box was a ne with arge blue jewel.

    <i>No way, Kalian ordered that ne himself?</i>

    Its Baron Asters birthday present, huh?

    Kalian nced at Ver instead of answering, and then closed the box.

    Aren''t you busy?

    It meant to go out.

    Ver smiled and shook the documents he was holding.

    I am busy, but I still have this much to report.

    <i>Annoying.</i>

    Kalian clicked his tongue and put the box into his desk drawer.

    The report continued after that.

    "Come to think of it, it''s Baron Aster''s birthday soon."

    After finishing all the reports atst, Ver let out a small sigh.

    Baron Aster can she get a proper birthday treat there?

    Kalian''s hand with ink on the quill stopped for a moment.

    Come to think of it, Cecily only went to the doctor named Mavel. And during pregnancy, she always wore the spirit stone ne and took it off as soon as she gave birth to her stillbirth child.

    Was that all? The drug she took was not an abortion drug, but a drug that helped pregnancy with no harm to the fetus.

    When I found out this far, I thought someone else had killed Cecily''s child and med me and Misa for the crime.

    However, after hearing about women''s products, I changed my mindpletely and a hypothesis was established.

    A huge hypothesis that she might fake her pregnancy!

    If this hypothesis were true, it meant that Misa was simply sacrificed to cover it.

    I had known for a long time that she was cunning and vicious, but I didnt expect her to be this bad.

    "Ha."

    I clenched my fists so tightly that my veins popped up in rage.

    <i>I have to reveal it.</i>

    I had to make it clear what was false and what was true. That way, I could prove my innocence, and Misa, who died unjustly, could close her eyesfortably.

    While I was trying to figure out how to reveal it, Ness brought me unexpected news.

    "Birthday present?"

    "Yes."

    Ness nodded and held out a bottle of champagne. Du Mazel. It was a high-quality champagne that was usually given todies as a birthday present.

    If it had been given by someone else, or worse, Philen, I would have thought nothing, but I felt ufortable because it was from Cecily.

    <i>She pped me as soon as she saw me, and now it''s a champagne present?</i>

    <i>What on earth is she thinking?</i>

    My Lady, what should I do with this?

    Theres nothing you should do about that.

    I had no intention of eating what that woman gave me.

    What did she add inside Wait, what she added inside

    Give me that and you go out for a while.

    After Ness handed me the champagne, she went out.

    When I opened the cork, the uniquely sweet and tangy smell of champagne came up.

    I poured the champagne into a ss and put a silver essory in it.

    The essory sank as the bubble bubbled up. Nothing happened to the essory like color changing or losing its shape.

    <i>That means there is no poison</i>

    <i>I cant be sure just by looking at this.</i>

    <i>Sir Hiltine once said. There are more poisons in the world that are more harmful than those that can be identified by silver. The surest way to check if it''s poisoned or not is to feed it to the person who gave it as a gift.</i>

    Ness, Ness!

    I closed the cork again and went to Ness.

    I must go see the Duke right now!

    <i>Cecily, now that I know everything, I won''t let you do what you want anymore. Ill make sure to reveal everything, so be prepared.</i>

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Ver living in the pce was an excuse to keep Le stay in the pce.

    Now that Le was not there, he could go home, but there were so many things he had to do, so he voluntarily stayed more.

    From early in the morning, Ver had been checking emergency documents at the office in the outer pce.

    If these are urgent, of course, they should be put up as an emergency.

    But it''s not really that urgent.

    He wanted to turn it down, but it wasn''t something he could do.

    After barely organizing the documents, Ver chewed his irritation and went to the emperor''s office with the documents.

    Ah, Mr. Head attendant.

    Ver met Rahel by chance on the way to the office.

    As soon as Rahel saw Ver, he hurriedly approached him and asked.

    Have you seen His Majesty?

    <i>What an absurd question.</i>

    His Majesty? Why all of a sudden Did he disappear again?

    "Yes. I haven''t seen him since this morning."

    <i>Hoo, I thought it was quiettely, but his bad habit ising back again, huh?</i>

    "Haa."

    Ver let out a deep sigh. Rahel''s expression also darkened.

    He didn''t really like Rahel, but at times like this, he felt a deep sense of kinship.

    Where can I find His Majesty?

    He''s probably not in the pce.

    <i>Because he must have gone looking for poison again.</i>

    He had told him countless times to stop and forget it because it''s been a long time, but Kalian seemed to never be able to forget it.

    Although it was frustrating to see Kalian''s behavior, Ver understood his feelings. Because if it were him, he would have done the same.

    If His Majestys action reached the ears of other nobles, it wouldn''t be good. At this rate, what he was doing

    Rahel sighed and shook his head.

    Isnt this our job to prevent it?

    They didn''t have the talent to bring Kalian, who was constantly on the move, back right away, so they had to somehow prevent it from entering the ears of other nobles.

    Lets try our best.

    yes, let''s.

    Ver and Rahel looked at each other and quietly united.

    I couldn''t sleep all night because I was thinking about various things, but I felt better than ever.

    Today was the day to prove my and Misa''s innocence.

    I thought it would take a month at the most, but I never thought that I could prove it so quickly.

    I was prepared to live my life under false usation in my heart though.

    But it was fortunate that I got the opportunity so quickly.

    <i>Misa is taking care of me from heaven.</i>

    <i>Misa, please watch what I do today. I''ll make sure to clear your name.</i>

    My will burned as I watched the warm sunlight shining through the window.

    The key figures in today''s n were two, Philen and Sir Rohen.

    Sost night, I went to the two of them and asked them different requests, and they both said they would dly do it.

    <i>They should do well.</i>

    It was a simple request to Philen, so it didn''t matter, but the important one was Sir Rohen.

    Hoping he would carry it out properly, I sat down at my desk and wrote down my ns for the day.

    <b>Tok tok-</b>

    <i>How long has it been?</i>

    Knocks were heard.

    My Lady, its time to get ready. May Ie in?"

    <i>Ah, is it already lunchtime?</i>

    I let the paper I had written down the ns burn without a trace in the fire and then let her in.

    Ness and the maids came in, holding dresses and boxes of essories.

    Last night, I asked Philen to join me for lunch today. Philen, me, and Cecily, the three of us.

    When I made this offer, Philen was astonished and delighted at the same time.

    What did he say? He said I finally came to my senses, something that wasn''t even funny.

    Well, though he was right about meing to my senses.

    Should I make you as elegant as always, My Lady?

    "No."

    I sat down in front of the dressing table and answered.

    Today, I want to be fancy. Can you make me stand out just like at a party?"

    They were a little bewildered by my unusual request, but they meekly did what I wanted.

    As time passed by, the woman in the mirror became more and more morous. And soon, the in woman disappeared out of nowhere.

    When I was almost done, I put the spirit stone ne in my reticule.

    My Lady, why did you put the ne in your bag?

    I have to wear it in a little while.

    Ness stared at me as if she found it strange that I was going to wear the ne while eating.

    I smiled faintly at Ness, and then put the result of my request from the Abeldan Pharmacy yesterday and Misa''s letter in the reticule.

    Atst, after I finished, I left the room.

    When I arrived at the dining room, Philen and Cecily were already there.

    Wee, Le.

    Philen, who knew nothing, greeted me with a bright smile.

    You''re especially beautiful today.

    Its because today is a special day.

    Haha, right. It''s your birthday."

    <i>It''s more special than my birthday.</i>

    I answered inwardly and sat to Philen''s left.

    Cecily just nced at me and didn''t say anything.

    After a while, the servants brought food.

    Unlike dinner, lunch''s food was mostly fresh and light.

    Maybe that''s why I was able to eat without burden unlike before. And the fact that I almost reached the truth which made my mind lighter also yed a part.

    But that didn''t mean I would lead the conversation with a smile. It was Philen who yed the role.

    Its nice to eat together like this. I wish we could be like this more often.

    <i>Saying things that weren''t even funny.</i>

    Instead of answering, I drank water and watched Cecily''s reaction.

    "I know, right?"

    She smiled gently and responded moderately to Philen''s words.

    Such a good mind. If it were me, I could never be like that.

    Well, she didn''t really lose a child, so she could do that.

    <i>It''s time for Sir Rohen toe.</i>

    I had asked Sir Rohen a few things yesterday and asked him to bring them to the dining room by 1 o''clock. But by 1 o''clock, I heard nothing from Sir Rohen.

    <i>Don''t tell me he can''te?</i><i>The n would be a bit messed up then.</i>

    Lady Thebesa.

    I was ncing at the door anxiously, waiting for Sir Rohen, when Cecily called me for the first time.

    Its not Lady Thebesa, but Baron Aster.

    I put down the ss of water and corrected Cecily''s mistake.

    I was given a surname and title recently by His Majesty the Emperor, you know?

    Did you not return it?

    Philen''s voice, which had been gentle all the time, suddenly became sharp.

    Didn''t I tell you to clean everything up ande?

    Stop it, Phil.

    Cecily kindly stopped Philen.

    Lady Thebesa, no, Baron Aster got the surname and title from His Majesty after a great effort, so there''s no way she could return it that easily.

    That baron title or surname, all of them are not needed if she bes a duchess.

    At that moment, I seemed to be the only one who saw Cecily''s eyes shake slightly. And as expected, I was upset as well. I couldn''t have felt good when things that were precious to me were considered insignificant to others and were trampled ruthlessly.

    Cecily, who had beenforting Philen, looked back at me.

    It wasn''t a staring gaze like before, but a gaze full of affection.

    Im sorry, Baron Aster. I''ll apologize on Phil''s behalf.

    Hearing what she said, she looked like a real wife, not a mistress. Well, where she was seated was also the seat for the wife.

    Usually, the owner''s family sat on the right side of the owner, and the guest sat on the left side. And now I was sitting to Philen''s left and Cecily to Philen''s right.

    It''s true that Cecily, the mistress, was more closely rted to Philen than I, his ex-fiance, but it''s still funny to put the mistress in that position openly.

    Anyway, what I was trying to say earlier is I''m sorry."

    <i>Sorry?</i>

    I''m sorry for before.

    Cecily sped her hands tightly as if she meant it.

    At that time, the shock of losing my child was not gone yet, so I went out on a rampage without realizing it. I''m really sorry."

    It was apletely different attitude to the point that I doubted whether she was the same person I met a while ago.

    We''re going to live together in the same house from now on, so let''s get along without being angry with each other.

    Miss Cecily is nice, isn''t she?

    "Yes?"

    If it were me, I wouldnt be able to forgive the person who killed my child or the people who were precious to me for the rest of my life.

    At my words, Cecily opened her eyes wide as if startled, then burst into tears. She looked wounded.

    LEILA!

    Philen got mad at me.

    Cecily is trying to forget your fault and get along with you, do you really have to say that?

    She''s trying to forget my fault? What fault do I have?

    Are you still not admitting your fault?!

    "Stop it!"

    Cecily''s thin voice interrupted the heated conversation.

    Im fine, so stop, Phil.

    Contrary to what she said, tears fell down Cecily''s cheeks. Her big eyes like a deer were all wet.

    Philen sighed and wiped Cecily''s tears with his handkerchief.

    Stop crying.

    Ah, I want to too, but my tears keep

    Cecily sniffed, covering her eyes with the back of her hand.

    Smiling at her as if he felt sorry or because she was cute, Philen continued to wipe Cecily''s tears.

    It''s because you''re so soft-hearted.

    <i>She''s soft-hearted?</i>

    Augh came out. I wondered how Philen would react after all the truth was revealed.

    <i>To do that, Sir Rohen muste, so why hasn''t there been any news yet?</i>

    I was worried that he might not be able toe. If Sir Rohen didn''te, nothing could prove my innocence.

    I was seriously contemting whether I should go out by myself, but the door creaked open with a knocking sound.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    I looked at the door, wondering if it was Sir Rohen. But it was a maid, not Sir Rohen, who opened the door and entered.

    Expectation diminished like a deted balloon and disappointment filled its ce.

    The maid came in with arge cake on a tray.

    Finally, the cake is here.

    It must have been the cake Philen prepared.

    The maid put the cake tray next to me.

    Up close, the cake was muchrger and more colorful. It was about three stories high, and gold powder was sprinkled all over it.

    <i>Could it be that the thing that''s stuck up there is a real jewel?</i>

    Happy birthday, Le.

    I couldn''t believe birthday greetings could make me feel this bad.

    Thank you, Duke.

    But thanks to him, I also got a great opportunity to bring this out.

    I thought you would prepare a birthday cake for me, so I brought something with me.

    I rang the bell and Ness brought a bottle of champagne. It was the champagne that Cecily gave me as a gift yesterday.

    Cecily looked at the champagne and didn''t react much. She blinked as if she had never seen it before.

    Seeing her reaction, I wondered if I was mistaken, but it was just in case.

    <i>I have nothing to lose anyway, so let''s push it to the end.</i>

    This is the champagne Miss Cecily gave me yesterday. She got a good one, but since I drank it only by myself, I brought it here with me.

    When I beckoned, Ness poured the champagne into their sses.

    I think it''ll go well with the cake, so lets drink it together.

    "That''s a good idea. Cecily, did you do such an admirable thing without me knowing?

    When Philen asked with a satisfied smile, Cecily replied with a small smile.

    Of course, I should. Because we are a family now.

    <i>We, huh?</i>

    But what should I do? I can''t drink alcohol because my body hasn''t recovered yet. Phil, too, can''t drink because his hand hurt before."

    Oh, right. I did."

    Ah, I wondered why she was so confident, it''s because she didn''t have to drink it, huh?

    Champagne is an extremely low-alcohol drink.

    I didn''t want to let her slip away like a loach.

    It is said that a ss of light alcohol is good for blood cirction. So, wouldn''t a ss be okay? Its also a toast to celebrate my birthday.

    Thats also true.

    Philen''s light ears continued to flutter even at this moment.

    Cecily''s eyes shook slightly as Philen acted as if he would drink the champagne at any moment. But it was really a fleeting moment. She looked at Philen as if nothing was wrong and said.

    Still, I think you better be careful. Its your right hand, not the other hand. It''s a big deal if it gets worse.

    Hmm.

    If you want a toast, Ill bring you non-alcoholic champagne. I can drink it too if it''s that.

    The more Cecily did that, the more my suspicion turned into certainty. She must have added something to the champagne.

    However, if I said that here, I was sure Cecily would get away again.

    <i>I have to make sure she can''t get away.</i>

    For that to happen, Sir Rohen had toe, but when on earth would hee? It''s already past 1 o''clock.

    It was when I kept drinking only water because my mouth was dry due to anxiety that he might not be able toe.

    "Forgive me for beingte!"

    Atst, the long-awaited Sir Rohen appeared.

    Sir Rohen was not alone. Behind him were the woman I had seen yesterday and a man in a brown robe. He brought the people I told him about.

    I looked at Sir Rohen with a beam of delight.

    Who said it was okay for you toe in, Sir Rohen?

    Philen, on the other hand, red at Sir Rohen and asked in a slightly bloody tone.

    As Sir Rohen looked at me, I then stood up. I didn''t forget to bring the reticule that I had next to me.

    I called him.

    Philen looked at me with disgruntled eyes.

    Why did you call Sir Rohen?

    It''s to prove my innocence.

    I took out the result from my reticule so that everyone could see it.

    This is the result from Abeldan Pharmacy for the two drugs I received from the Duke yesterday.

    "So what?"

    Philen''s reaction was indifferent. He seemed to think that the result was the same as he thought.

    <i>Well, is it really?</i>

    Augh came out. It was better to show it to him directly rather than with words, so I handed the result to Philen through the butler.

    Philen''s face, who received the result with an indifferent face, was distorted in an instant.

    "This!

    Cecily also peeked from the side, and immediately opened her eyes in disbelief.

    I smiled and told them the result.

    As you can see, the red drug is for pregnancy, and the blue drug is for abortion.

    "NO WAY!"

    Cecily shouted, denying the result. Philen also raised one eyebrow in disbelief.

    Can I trust this result?

    Are you doubting the skill of Abeldan Pharmacy?

    Maybe because he wasn''t, Philen shut his mouth.

    However, he still seemed to not believe the result. No, he couldn''t believe it either. If the blue drug was the abortion drug, all the excuses he had to threaten me would disappear.

    And that was exactly what I wanted.

    The blue drug is definitely the abortion drug. That''s what I was told when I received them from Countess Thebesa.

    Countess Thebesa?

    "Yes. Those drugs were given by Countess Thebesa. Just in case."

    I deliberately didn''t mention that just in case'' was Cecily.

    I wasn''t covering for Countess Thebesa. I just didn''t want to get involved in something more troublesome than this.

    Everyone was startled by my words. Cecily''s face turned white, and Philen stared at me absurdly.

    Youre not lying to cover your fault, are you?

    Its all true. If you have any doubts, you may ask another pharmacy.

    Then Philen narrowed his eyes and frowned. There was a sign of anguish.

    <i>You shouldn''t be in agony already, Philen. I still have a lot to show you.</i>

    The maid, who brought the Duke this blue vial, said this, didn''t she? That she saw me holding these vials.

    Philen answered in silence.

    Thats weird.

    I tilted my head slightly as if I was really puzzled.

    The maid came in after I left the mansion, so how could she see it?

    what?"

    Not only Philen but also Cecily looked surprised. I guessed she didn''t know either. Well, if she had known, she wouldn''t have been stupid enough to make Kenna do such an important thing.

    As expected, it was like that!

    Cecily pped her hands and spoke in a lilting voice.

    As I expected, the Baron was innocent.

    <i>What?</i>

    The former chief maid named Misa nned this on her own. I didn''t know about that and yet I suspected the Baron

    Tears welled up in Cecily''s big, deer-like eyes. She covered her mouth with both hands and continued.

    Im so sorry, Baron Aster. Although I''m only saying this now, I believed in the Baron''s innocence from the beginning. I was a little skeptical because people around me kept saying that the Baron was the culprit, but I wasn''t convinced!

    <i>What kind of nonsense is she saying?</i>

    It seemed like she was trying to get away because things were going weird, but there was no chance.

    I walked silently to the small side door inside.

    There was a rule that the exclusive servants should always stand by at their owner''s call behind the side door. So, there should be Ness, who temporarily served me as my exclusive maid, Jeffrey, Philen''s exclusive servant, and Ellie, Cecily''s exclusive maid.

    "Ah."

    As expected, Ellie was also there.

    I didn''t say anything and just stared at her. Maybe because she felt something disturbing, Ellie ran away without looking back.

    Where?!

    But Ness, who was quick-witted, caught Ellie.

    With the help of the other maids, Cecily''s Ellie was dragged into the dining room without a hitch.

    Young, Young Lady!

    Ellie called Cecily anxiously, but Cecily turned away.

    I took Ellie to the woman I met yesterday.

    Is this the maid who gave you the jewel and bought something from you four months ago?

    The woman narrowed her eyes and looked carefully at Ellie, then nodded her head bigly.

    "That''s right."

    It, it''s not me!

    Ellie shook her head violently and denied it.

    I didn''t do anything like that! I, I don''t know anything!"

    I have the transaction this woman brought to my store!

    As Ellie kept denying it, the woman red at Ellie as if she was very disgusted and shouted.

    I thought the jewel might be stolen, so I took the transaction to make sure!

    Transaction? It was my first time hearing it, but it was another piece of evidence for me.

    I nced at Cecily. She looked at this way with her eyes wide open as if in shock.

    Of course, she would. Because the transaction must have been written by Cecily. It couldn''t have been written by Ellie, who didnt know how to write.

    So, what did this maid buy?

    It''s a women''s product that was used when the monthly period arrived! And she only bought the high-end ones!

    As soon as the woman finished, a heavy silence filled the dining room.

    Everyone looked at Cecily in shock.

    When pregnant, women wont have the monthly period while having the baby in their wombs. Thats basicmon sense that everyone here knows.

    I looked at Cecily, who was trembling like an aspen, then asked.

    But why did you buy the womens product that was used when the monthly period arrived? Can you tell me what you were going to use it for?

    Cecily didn''t say anything and bit her lip.

    <i>Of course, she cant say anything. Theres no way she can.</i>

    <i>You, all this time, you!</i>

    Was it a fake pregnancy?

    "Oh my God. Was it all a lie?

    Does it mean she has been fooling us all this time?

    I didn''t even have to bring it up. Maids and servants all muttered, and it soon spread beyond the dining room to the outside.

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    As Philen mmed the table as if to break it, there was still silence in the dining room again.

    Everyone closed their mouths and read Philen''s mood.

    Cecily.

    It was a bleak voice that could only be heard in a cemetery on a midsummer night. There was also a bulging tendon around Philen''s neck.

    Cecily, who was trembling at this, shook her head violently and shouted.

    "NO!"

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Tears streamed down as she shook her head.

    I''ve never done that! A fake pregnancy? What nonsense!

    Cecily wrapped her slender belly with both hands.

    Phil, you saw it too, right?! You all saw it, right?! My belly is getting bigger day by day!

    If I was faking pregnancy, how could it be bigger if there''s no child inside me? Don''t you agree?"

    Because it was true, Philen''s piercing gaze calmed down instantly. He sighed deeply, sweeping his hair up, and looked at me.

    Cecily is right. Her belly certainly kept getting bigger until the due time. It can never be fake.

    There''s a secret there too.

    I took out the spirit stone ne from my reticule and showed it to everyone, especially Cecily so that she could see it well.

    This is the secret.

    Its a lie!

    Cecily jumped up from her seat and shouted.

    Ive never worn a spirit stone ne!

    Ah, she got caught.

    Spirit stone ne?

    I tilted my head slightly.

    I never said this ne was a spirit stone ne, though. How do you know that?

    !

    Cecily''s eyes grew even bigger than before.

    Philen spoke on Cecily''s behalf, who was speechless.

    Haven''t I told you before? She used to wear the same ne. That''s why she can know right away."

    <i>Is Philen going to cover Cecily to the end? Or is he unable to ept the reality that the child he cherished is fake?</i>

    It didn''t matter either way. Because the only thing that mattered was to reveal my and Misa''s innocence.

    This spirit stone ne has the ability to change parts of the body. Conversion."

    When I briefly shouted the starting word, my belly got bigger as if I was pregnant.

    Their eyes changed as if they couldn''t believe it when they saw it.

    I turned my belly back to normal and said.

    I think she deceived us all by using this ability.

    Ridiculous!

    Cecily responded sharply.

    Where''s the proof that I used the ne?

    The proof is in your body.

    "My body?"

    If it is used for a long time, traces of mana will remain on the body. If you didnt use it, there would be no trace of it.

    When I beckoned, the wizard took the cue and came forward.

    So let''s test it, Miss Cecily. If there are no traces on your body, I will get down on my knees and apologize.

    <i>I get a bad feeling.</i>

    Mavel stared at the hallway where the dining room was located.

    <i>The servants'' movements have been unusual since earlier. It''s also unusual for Sir Rohen to storm into the dining room out of nowhere with a wizard and a pharmacist.</i>

    After being chased by loan sharks for a long time, his developed senses were shouting that he should run away immediately.

    <i>Then I should run away.</i>

    <i>It doesn''t matter if I run away because I have already secured my share.</i>

    Mavel immediately packed up and headed to the back door used by the servants.

    Everyone''s attention was focused on the dining room, so the back door was quiet. It was only passed by all the servants once in a while too.

    When Mavel, who arrived at the back door while avoiding their eyes, was about to open the door.

    <b>Swish!</b>

    Something sharp slid past his cheek and stuck on the door.

    Mavel was startled. He stepped away from the door and looked at it.

    There were only dents and traces of water on the ce where something should be stuck, but nothing was there.

    Wh, what?

    "Ah, sorry."

    An eerie voice that could make someone''s spine shiver was heard. When he turned around, he saw a man with a hood over his head.

    The seemingly suspicious man was exuding a dangerous mood.

    Its my habit to chase a rat that runs away.

    He knew he had to say something or run away, but he couldn''t. It was because his whole body had hardened with fear. The strength in his fingers also wasn''t enough to hold his bag, so Mavel dropped it.

    As soon as the cheap bag fell, it opened its mouth wide and showed its contents. Clothes, all kinds of vials, and a stethoscope.

    You are a doctor, huh?

    The man smiled and looked Mavel in the eye. His blue eyes shed eerily under the hood.

    "Are you the doctor who was in charge of the Duke''s mistress by any chance?"

    <b>BANG-!</b>

    When Mavel didn''t answer, the man punched the back door hard.

    The solid door shattered. It was such a terrifying power.

    His legs trembled and couldn''t stand properly at the thought that he might get hit by that fist. And eventually, Mavel sat down on the floor.

    The man looked down at Mavel and asked again.

    Didn''t I ask you if you were the doctor in charge of Duke Williots mistress?

    Yes, yes, that''s right! I, I am the doctor who was in charge of her!

    "Really?"

    The man smiled a little and bent his knees to Mavel''s eye level.

    Then, let me ask you one thing.

    Wh, whatever you want

    "Duke Williot''s mistress, is she really pregnant?"

    When asked about that out of the blue, Mavel tried to think about what he should do, but the man didn''t give him time to think.

    "Answer me."

    Before he knew it, the man, who drew his sword, pointed the tip at Mavel''s neck.

    Blood flowed down the de with sharp pain.

    "Is Duke Williot''s mistress really pregnant?"

    It was only for money that Mavel was attached to Cecily. There was no such thing as a speck of loyalty.

    "That!

    He couldn''t use the money if he lost his life and he wanted to live, so he blew up everything even though the man didn''t ask.

    Hearing Mavel''s story, the man smiled slightly and straightened his bent knees. The sword that was aimed at his neck went back into the scabbard.

    What''s your name?

    My, my name is Mavel.

    Yeah, Mavel.

    uphh!

    In an instant, the man reached out and covered Mavel''s mouth. Soon, something entered his mouth.

    Mavel''s eyes widened as he swallowed it without realizing it.

    Go to the dining room right now and tell them everything you told me, without exception.

    The hood was removed, revealing the man''s blue hair.

    The man smiled creepily with his darker eyes.

    If you tell them even the slightest lie, then your life will fly away.

    Cecily didn''t want to be tested, but she had no choice but to do it because Philen told her to.

    And the result was, of course, positive. There were traces of mana flowing through her body. It was also in bulk.

    It was proof that she had been using the spirit stone for a long time. If it was used once or twice, there would be no trace of this.

    This, this cant be the evidence!

    There was so much evidence, but Cecily still denied it.

    Above all, where is the evidence that I ordered Ellie to buy womens products? Its all just words!

    Sir Rohen.

    Rohen handed me a small box. Inside the box was a jewel the size of a fingernail.

    Do you remember this jewel?

    How can I know that?!

    Its the jewel you gave to the store to buy womens products.

    If she weren''t really pregnant, she would continue to have menstruation while acting.

    To deal with it, she inevitably had to use women''s products, and she couldn''t have asked the mansion outright. Also, her pride wouldn''t have allowed her to use cheap things that the maids used. So Cecily secretly bought luxury women''s products by selling the jewel.

    However, the jewel was suspected of being stolen, so it went into Sir Rohen''s hand and eventually came into my hand.

    It, it''s not me! I dont know such a jewel!

    no, you know.

    It was Philen who answered. His golden eyes which sank darkly stared at Cecily.

    Because I gave you that jewel as a gift.

    <i>He even remembers that?</i>

    It was a little unexpected, but it helped me.

    Cecily''s face turned pale.

    It, it could be a simr jewel!

    You were a princess before and you didn''t know it?

    Iughed a little and countered Cecily''s words.

    To prevent it bing stolen goods, all jewels are engraved.

    !

    Looking at her widening eyes, she didn''t seem to know about it. Or forgot?

    Cecily flinched back. Her face, which had been pale, became paler before she knew it. Her wide-open eyes shook helplessly.

    On the other hand, Philen''s shaky eyes hardened in an instant. He bit his lip so hard that it bled, then shouted loudly.

    Bring Mavel right now!

    It was Mavel who took care of Cecily during her pregnancy and diagnosed her child as a stillbirth. However, if Cecily faked her pregnancy, it meant that Mavel also made a false diagnosis.

    So, if he was questioned, I could get closer to the truth than using these misceneous methods. But then, if Mavel denied it with his ridiculous royalty, the case would have fallen into the dark again.

    A, all pregnancy diagnoses are false! Young Lady Cecily has never been pregnant!

    Fortunately, Mavel confessed everything. Everything, without any exception.

    The fake pregnancy was shocking, but what was even more shocking to me was that it was Mavel who killed Misa. Of course, he said he didn''t do it alone, but with the help of Cecily and Ellie.

    that''s it."

    <b>CRUSH-!</b>

    As soon as Mavel''s story was over, the sound of something breaking was heard.

    It was the sound of the chair that Philen was clenching. The chair made of solid wood couldn''t withstand his terrifying grip and shattered.

    "ARGHH!"

    Soon with a shout, Philen threw the chair away.

    Run, RUN AWAY!

    The people standing there fled in surprise.

    Argh, ARGHHHHH!!

    As if throwing a chair wasn''t enough, Philen threw anything he could get.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    There were bulging tendons around his neck as he kept screaming. His flushed face showed how furious he was.

    Because of this, no one thought it would be easy to stop Philen.

    It was the same for me too.

    Only after throwing more than half of what was on the table did Philen calm down.

    Ce, cily.

    In return, he clenched his jaw and red at Cecily. Cecily unknowingly took a step back and fell to the floor because of his flesh-piercing murderous look.

    Philen''s eyes looking at Cecily were terrifying. If he could kill people with his eyes, he would have killed Cecily over and over again.

    How dare you fool me.

    Ah, ah, NO!

    She''s still lying even though the situation already turned out like this? Cecily wasnt normal either.

    I, I didn''t fool you! I really did have your child!

    Cecily said pitifully, with tears in her eyes.

    Phil, think about that night. You held me! Ive been treating you kindly, how can you be deceived by that woman''s lies and doubt me? Why!

    The truth had been revealed up to this point, and she was going to stick with it until the end?

    Very ugly. It couldn''t even be covered by her beautiful appearance.

    As shes the woman Philen loved, I thought he might be shaken by that absurd remark, but I was wrong.

    Shut that mouth!

    Philen wasn''t shaken at all. Rather, he got angrier and threw what he could get at Cecily.

    KYAKK!

    <b>CRASH!</b>

    The ss, which barely hit Cecily, hit the wall and shattered.

    Perhaps shocked by the fact that Philen threw something at her, Cecily was speechless and only could open and close her mouth.

    Im loving you? What words that aren''t even funny!"

    Philen poured out abusive words toward Cecily.

    I cared for you purely because you had my child!

    Cecilys eyes shook violently as if she couldn''t believe what Philen was saying.

    In the meantime, Philen''s verbal abuse continued.

    Know your circumstances, Cecily! Did you think I, the Duke of the Great Empire, would be serious to a princess of a fallen kingdom? You don''t know your own circumstances."

    Phi, Phil

    I never promised you anything other than the childs future.

    Maybe that statement was sincere because after bringing Cecily in, he still continued to marry me.

    Philen, who was looking at Cecily in despair with his cold eyes, shouted.

    Take them to the dungeon right now! Those who dare to fool me, the Duke, will be severely punished!

    The servants, who were in a confused state, came to Cecily, Mavel, and Ellie to carry out Philen''s orders.

    Mavel and Ellie were taken away obediently, but not Cecily.

    LET ME GO! How dare you guys touch me? LET ME GO RIGHT NOW?!"

    She was struggling uglily as if she still wouldn''t give up.

    It didn''t matter if Cecily was dragged out like this, but there was still more to be revealed.

    "Wait. Thats not the only thing shes guilty of.

    After calling the servants, I took a ss of champagne and approached Cecily.

    "Drink."

    Then, held out the ss to her.

    This is the champagne you gave me as a gift. Drink it.

    Cecily''s eyes shook.

    I kindly brought the ss of champagne to her mouth, but Cecily kept her mouth shut and didn''t drink a drop.

    Whats wrong? Its the champagne you gave me, so why dont you drink it?

    Ah, did you perhaps do something to this champagne?

    N, NO!

    Cecily immediately denied it because if she stayed still, she would admit her guilt.

    I did nothing!

    Then drink it.

    Cecily shut her mouth again.

    You cant drink it, right?

    I said to Cecily with a smile.

    Because you poisoned this champagne.

    Poison?!

    Small exmations erupted from the surroundings. I could feel Philen staring fiercely from behind.

    A crime has been added.

    I released the champagne ss I was holding.

    The crime of trying to poison me and the Duke.

    The champagne ss fell to the floor and shattered with a sharp sound.

    After that, I raised my hand high.

    <b>PLAK-</b>

    !

    I pped her as hard as she did when I returned to the Duke of Williot.

    Cecily''s white cheek reddened, and her head turned helplessly.

    This is the price for hitting me before.

    "You!

    Cecily was furious, but I didn''t care and pped her again.

    This is the price for ying with me.

    Everyone who stood still looked at me in surprise, but no one came to stop me. Even Philen remained still.

    Let me go, LET ME GO!

    Rather, the servants holding Cecily actively helped me.

    Thanks to them holding her tightly, I was able to vent my anger the way I wanted, no matter how hard Cecily tried.

    Anyway, this was thest one.

    And this.

    This time, instead of simply hitting her cheek with my palm, I hit Cecily''s cheek with my fist.

    ARGHH!

    its revenge for Misa.

    My fist tingled, but this was nothing if I thought of Misa, who was dead.

    It wasn''t even enough for me to bepletely relieved, but it was the best I could do right now.

    Cecily was dragged out, and a heavy silence filled the dining room.

    Philen put his hand on his head with a veryplicated expression. He was standing with his other hand on the table, not having the strength to stand on his two legs.

    <i>Of course.</i>

    The things he believed copsed overnight, so there was no way he would be okay.

    As much as he desperately wanted a child, he would be more vain, disappointed, and angry.

    But I had no intention offorting him. Because it was all something he brought upon himself. He was just reaping the seeds he had sown.

    Le.

    As I was about to leave the dining room, Philen called me.

    I tried to ignore him and just go, but I couldn''t because Philen grabbed my arm.

    Reluctantly, I looked back at him.

    Philen looked at me with a veryplicated face. His eyes shook with all kinds of emotions, including rage and frustration. He hesitated for a while, then slowly opened his mouth.

    "Im sorry."

    For what?

    It was a cold voice even to me. Philen was startled and spoke cautiously.

    "Everything. Im sorry for not believing you and treating you harshly. Also, for trusting a woman like that.

    Back then you thought I was the culprit, and now you believe me?

    It was only natural when such clear evidence came out, but it was still funny.

    They said the human heart is deceitful, and that statement was just right.

    The previous Duke Williot wasnt like this though, but why was his bloodline, Philen, like this?

    Le, as you know, everything was so clearly pointing out that you were the culprit. So I had no choice but to believe you were the culprit.

    His Majesty knows the same thing, but he believed I wasn''t the culprit. He was sure I was framed.

    Philen''s expression crumbled. His hand gripped my arm with a lot of strength.

    Are youparing me to that man now?

    <i>Is that the part where he gets angry? And that man?</i>

    Its not that man, its His Majesty the Emperor. Be careful of your words.

    You keep taking his side, huh?

    We cant seem tomunicate.

    It was a fact I was familiar with, but when I realized it again, I sighed.

    Please let me go.

    Le.

    I told you to let me go. And stop calling me Le. I am no longer your fiance.

    When I red fiercely and said it in a sharp voice, Philen looked at me in shock.

    youve changed a lot, huh? You weren''t like this in the past

    Im so grateful that you made me this way.

    I shook off Philen''s hand, left the dining room, and ordered Ness.

    Ness, summoned all the servants who are free to my room right now.

    "Yes? All of them?

    "Yeah."

    Because from now on, I was going to carry out myst n.

    After a while, Ness summoned the servants, and I pointed to my room.

    Take everything in my room to the backyard.

    "Yes? Everything?

    Yeah, everything. Dont leave out the furniture, take everything.

    The servants were bewildered, but they did what I told them to do.

    About an hourter, the room was empty and things piled up like a mountain in the backyard.

    Now, bring plenty of water baskets.

    It didn''t take long to get water because there was a well right behind.

    As the water baskets piled up as much as I wanted, I took a deep breath, exhaled, and took out the flint I had kept privately.

    <i>Now, it''s really over.</i>

    <i>It''s really over after this.</i>

    I lit the flint and mes sparked from it.

    Ness widened her eyes as she looked at me.

    Dont tell me, My Lady

    Before Ness could finish speaking, I threw the flint toward the mountain.

    <b>BUZZ-</b>

    KYAKK!

    "ARGHH!"

    When the mes erupted, the servants were terrified and retreated.

    On the other hand, I stood still and stared at the things that were getting burned. Most of them were wood and fabric, so the fire spread quickly. Soon everything started to burn to ck.

    My Lady, what is!

    Ness screamed in horror.

    "My Lady!"

    The other servants also called me in surprise, but I didn''t respond. I just looked at the me with its bright red tongue.

    What are you doing?!

    Just as the mes engulfed most of the objects, I heard Philen''s fierce voice from behind.

    Extinguish the fire right now. RIGHT NOW!

    At Philen''s shout, the servants who had been standing absent-mindedly hurriedly moved. They poured the already prepared water over the fire.

    The fire quickly died down. Pieces of cloth and wood that had not yet burned out appeared in a darkened state.

    <i>Ah, it could have done a little more though.</i>

    I felt it was a pity.

    What are you doing, Le?

    Philen, who hurriedly approached me, grabbed my shoulder, and forced me to turn around.

    Are you going to burn the whole house down because youre angry?!

    No way. If I had intended to, I would have set the house on fire, not the goods.

    LEILA!

    "The Duke seems to be unable to cut off any of his lingering feelings for me, so I will cut it off firmly this time."

    Thats why I burned everything in my room.

    If I told him to throw them away, he would definitely put them in the storage again instead of throwing them away.

    The fact that Philen was keeping my things in good condition, I hated it horribly. So I wanted to take this opportunity to cut off all the remaining links with him.

    As if my words were so shocking, Philen opened his eyes wide and opened his mouth like a carp.

    I pushed Philen, who was like that, slightly, stepped back a few steps, and asked at a distance.

    Do you remember the bet you made with me before, Duke?

    "The bet?"

    Judging by his answer, fortunately, he seemed to still remember.

    "Yes. You promised to grant my wish if I passed the official test.

    I want to use that wish here.

    It was a wish that was notarized, so even if he didn''t like it, he had no choice but to grant it.

    If I had known I would use it for this, I would have used it sooner. Because I didn''t use it for no reason, only strange things happened.

    Duke Philen Williot.

    I looked straight at Philen, who was looking at me with a face that looked like he was about to copse.

    Please disappear from my lifepletely.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    I left the mansion with the luggage I had packed in advance.

    The butler suggested taking a carriage, but I refused. Now that I had erased Philen from my life, I didn''t want to get even a grain of help from the Duke of Williot.

    I wanted to stay a little longer and see how Cecily would end up, but the desire to return to the capital was greater than that because I was sure everyone was worried. I wanted to return quickly and say Im okay and everything has been resolved.

    <i>But before that, I have to go there.</i>

    After stopping by a flower shop to buy a bouquet of white chrysanthemums, I visited the Duke of Williots cemetery on the outskirts of the estate.

    The predecessor Duke and Duchess of Williot were buried here. And also Philen''s parents, who were the previous Duke and Duchess Williot.

    I put down the bouquet I brought in front of the rtively recently built cemetery.

    "Long time no see."

    When I was in the Duke of Williot, I used to visit this ce at least once a month unless there was something special, but now I couldn''t.

    This could be myst visit.

    <i>Because I am leaving this cepletely now. And as I have nothing to do with Philen anymore, I wont visit here again.</i>

    <i>So can you forgive me?</i>

    of course, you cant.

    They already realized Philen''s stupidity beforehand, thats why they asked me to take good care of him. But I threw it away with my own hands, so they must have been very angry with me.

    But I did my best.

    It might sound like ame excuse to them, but it was true. I really did my best to keep myself going for thest 10 years. But it was their son, Philen, who ruined it.

    Thats why if you see meter, please dont hate me too much.

    Gradually, my vision became hazy.

    I tried to wipe away my tears with a handkerchief, but unfortunately, I didn''t have one.

    When I was about to wipe it with the back of my hand, a handkerchief suddenly popped out over my shoulder.

    I turned around and saw a familiar face. Someone who should never be here.

    "Your Majesty!"

    It was Kalian.

    I looked at him in surprise. I was so surprised that my tears went back into my eyes.

    How can you be here

    Kalian winked as he brought his long index finger to his mouth.

    I used my ability.

    Ability? Ah, hes talking about the ability to move in the water.

    Its possible to go this far, huh?

    It takes some time, but it is possible. Ive been to the Williot estate once."

    You have been here?

    "Yeah. I came here about 10 years ago.

    Thats when I had just joined the Duke of Williot.

    I never saw him, so maybe it''s in the spring, right?

    They were good people.

    Kalian said as he looked at the tombstone of the previous Duke and Duchess Williot.

    I also looked at the tombstone and nodded.

    Yes, they were good people.

    Thats why they will understand your situation because you have done your best than anyone else. If they have consciences, they wouldnt ask for more than this.

    <i>What Ah, did he hear me talking to myself?</i>

    That made me blush. I lowered my head as I couldnt look directly at Kalian.

    If, if you are here, you should have shown up right away

    I did, but you didnt notice.

    Kalian smiled mischievously and held out his hand at me.

    Shall we go back?

    I blinked bigly and looked at him.

    His hair, which was against the sun, was shining brightly.

    Lets go back to the capital together.

    My heart was pounding.

    <i>Is the word together supposed to make your heart flutter like this?</i>

    I smiled brightly and took Kalian''s outstretched hand.

    "Yes!"

    Traveling by water was fast and convenient, but there were limitations.

    First, he could only go to ces he had been to at least once.

    Second, the distance that could be traveled at one time was about the outskirts of the capital from the Imperial Pce, and the distance decreased if there was apanion.

    Third, once the ability was used, he had to take a break from at least 5 minutes to up to 4 hours before using the ability again.

    The ability to handle water was important to protect Kalian.

    There was nothing good about these weaknesses being known to others, so Kalian didn''t tell people around him like Ver.

    It was the same for Le, but he had to exin why he was taking a break in the middle.

    Contemting what to say, Kalian made excuses as soon as he thought of them.

    Im getting motion sickness, so lets take a break.

    Im hungry. Shall we eat?

    Its been a long time since Ive been in this town. Shall we take a look around?

    All of them were sloppy excuses, but Le never questioned them. If it was Ver, he would have asked if he had something in his mind.

    <i>It means that Le trusts me, and so she follows me. But it can also be that she doesn''t care about whatever I''m doing.</i>

    <i>Which one is it?</i>

    <i>Im curious. I wish it was the former.</i>

    Le.

    Wanting to know for sure, Kalian asked.

    Do you trust me?

    <i>Hmm, the question is kind of odd?</i>

    Perhaps Le thought so too, she looked at Kalian, a little bewildered. Soon she stood upright and bowed her head politely.

    Of course, Your Majesty.

    It was definitely the answer he wanted, but he didnt know why he felt this way. It felt like he was missing something very important.

    After thinking for a moment about what the problem was, Kalian found the problem and corrected his question.

    Do you trust me as an emperor, or do you trust me as a person?

    Le was more bewildered than before and began to ponder seriously, unable to respond readily.

    He liked people who thought carefully rather than people who said things without thinking, but this time was an exception.

    He wanted to hear the answer quickly. But he was afraid he couldn''t hear her sincerity if he rushed her, so he waited patiently.

    At least on the surface, he looked like that. The inside was rather chaotic, all kinds of misceneous thoughts came into his mind. He couldn''t even smile properly.

    After about an hour''s break, it was time to move again.

    Le looked at Kalian seriously, and as if she had finally made her decision, she said.

    I trust Your Majesty even if you are not an emperor.

    There was not even a single shake in her ck eyes looking at Kalian. Only straight faith and belief were visible.

    "Okay."

    Only then could Kalian smile with peace of mind. The feeling of uncertainty hadpletely disappeared without leaving a single speck.

    It was almost time to arrive at the capital.

    Have you cleaned up everything in the Williot estate?

    Le paused for a moment when he asked her out of the blue, then answered in a small voice, Yes.

    Kalian nced at Le in his arms and asked with an indifferent voice.

    You seemed to have no energy. Do you have any lingering feelings for Duke Williot?

    "No. There are no lingering feelings left for the Duke.

    It wasn''t empty words, it was the truth. From the moment she broke up with Philen and left the duchy, Le put down all her lingering feelings for him.

    What remained so far was the feeling of regret for the previous Duke and Duchess Williot and the longing for the servants, including Misa, and the Williot estate.

    Then why are you so down?

    I have some questions.

    What questions?

    I wonder if it can end like this.

    <i>If that isn''t a lingering feeling, what is a lingering feeling then?</i>

    There was a clear difference between being good and being stupid. And Le''s behavior now was stupid.

    He was about to say something, but Le murmured quietly as if to herself.

    I should have rebuked him a little more

    It was true that she still had lingering feelings, but if it was from this side, it was always wee.

    Kalian said with a small smile.

    "I know, right? You should have hit him as hard as you could.

    If it was the normal Le, she would have said how dare she do that to a duke, or she would have told him that he said something nonsense. But today''s Le was not like that.

    I should have.

    She nodded with a very serious face. At the same time, she clenched her fist tightly as if she were going to hit Philen right away if there was him in front of her.

    "Haha."

    Her look was so serious that Kalianughed out loud, then he stroked Le''s head.

    If I ever meet Duke Williot, Ill give him his share.

    Kalian said it sincerely, but Le took it as a joke and nodded.

    Please do so.

    Even though they talked about the same topic, the two people had very different thoughts.

    "Your Majesty!"

    As soon as they arrived at the Imperial Pce, Ver ran to Kalian with an angry look.

    If you keep disappearing without a word Ah, Baron Aster?

    Ver, who btedly noticed Le, stopped in surprise.

    How can you be here No, more than that, why are you with His Majesty?

    His Majesty came to meet me.

    At Le''s answer, Ver ran his hand through his hair.

    Did you go that far without telling me anything?

    Did youe secretly?

    When Le asked in bewilderment, Kalian turned his head and clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    It was a tacit affirmation.

    <i>Oh my God.</i>

    Le flustered and added.

    Why did you

    I want to give you this today.

    Kalian took something out of his pocket and hung it around Le''s neck.

    It was a ne with arge blue jewel on a silver string.

    As I told you before, I''ll give you a ne that''s better than that ne as soon as youe back, right?

    Le blinked her eyes bigly and looked down at the ne.

    "Happy Birthday, Le.

    It was the same congrattions as Philen, but the feeling waspletely different.

    Philen''s congrattions were ufortable, but Kalian''s congrattions permeated her heart like dew wetting the grass leaf at dawn.

    "Thank you."

    <b>Shaaaa-</b>

    Before she knew it, the cool autumn wind brushed past the hem of her dress.

    The hem of her dress had dried out, but what permeated her heart still hadn''t dried out and moistened her unusually dry heart.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    I tried not to pay any more attention to the affairs of the Duke of Williot, but I couldn''t help but hear the news even if I stood still.

    This was due to the spread of what Cecily did in the social world.

    It wasn''t enough for the fallen princess to pretend to be pregnant and stay at the Duke of Williot, but she could even kick me out, who was his fiance. And the facts that she killed the duke''s chief maid to cover up the truth and tried to poison me were spread all over.

    People were talking about Cecily''s wickedness andughing at Philen''s stupidity, who had been subjected to such a woman. They also sympathized with me. And so, everyone I met asked me if I was okay.

    It was hard to be asked such a question, and it was also hard to answer every single one of them that I was okay.

    "I think I have to wear a sign saying, I''m okay''."

    Baron Delrond, who heard my grumbling, replied with a small smile.

    Thats a good idea. I will help you out.

    How are you going to help me?

    ''Baron Aster is okay, so dont talk to her.'' I think we should put up a sign saying that.

    What is that?

    I was depressed by the unwanted sympathy, but I felt much better thanks to Baron Delrond.

    With a lighter feeling, I then checked the document. It was a document about the childcare project.

    Upon my return, I took over all the work on the childcare project from Baron Delrond.

    Thankfully, because of Baron Delrond''s hard work, the childcare project was nearingpletion, but several problems remained.

    One of them was the bacsh from the temple side.

    The temple continued to send protests, saying that they could never yield the childcare project to the Imperial family, and the number had already surpassed double digits within a week.

    In the letter of protest, they said they were worried the damage would go to the children if the inexperienced Imperial family didnt manage it properly, but it was no different than them ying innocent.

    It was just an ugly struggle not to lose the Empires aid and the enormous donations from the nobles.

    Thats why I ignored whatever they said until now, but I couldn''t anymore. Because the Holy See sent a letter of protest directly.

    The golden Holy See design stamped on the bottom of the document was dazzling.

    There were countless temples on the continent, but the Holy Kingdom had only one Holy See.

    The Holy Kingdom was also a huge Holy See. Because the King who ruled the Holy Kingdom was the Pope.

    The Holy See remained as neutral as possible and hardly moved. So I hoped they wouldnte forward on this issue, but this wish didnte true.

    <i>I cant believe it came all the way from the Holy See. Well, the Holy See couldnt have stayed still when the temple side kept making noises.</i>

    With a deep sigh, I read the entire letter of protest from the Holy See, without missing a single period.

    It was more polite than the protests sent by the temple so far, but the intention was the same.

    Taking care of poor children was the mission God had given to them, His servants. And they said the Imperial family had challenged God''s authority and sphemy by invading that.

    Its a protest letter from the Holy See, huh?

    Baron Delrond, who came next to me, suddenly spoke.

    Now that even the Holy See has stepped forward, we have to go all-out-war with the temple.

    "Right."

    The thought of fighting the Holy See gave me a headache. I gently pressed my tired eyelids.

    First thing first, we should dig into the temples in the Empire.

    Baron Delrond, who took a file from the bookshelf and sat down again, asked in wonder.

    Digging into the temple? Not the Holy See or the Holy Kingdom?

    If you dig into the Holy See or the Holy Kingdom, you wont find anything.

    The Holy Kingdom had maintained a closed policy without establishing diplomatic ties with other countries for over 500 years. Thats why no matter how much you dug, theres no way you could find anything.

    But if its the temple in the Empire, you would surely find something. Just like the temple of the Williot estate.

    In the past, when there was a gue on the Williot estate, I entrusted the children, who lost their parents, to the temple with a huge donation.

    But soon after, most of the children died. It was because the temple only took the donation and neglected the children.

    When I found out about this fact, I questioned the temple right away. But they pretended not to know and said to bring clear evidence that they did.

    If I dug into it, I could find evidence, but the problem was that I couldn''t afford it at the time.

    In addition, people around me held me back by telling me that I need help from the temple to solve the gue and telling me that I shouldnt take on the temple for nothing.

    Because of this, I had to bury the matter while trying to soothe my anger. It was also the time when I made up my mind to start a childcare project.

    <i>I''ll never let it slide this time.</i>

    <i>Ill make it work no matter what.</i>

    I must see His Majesty.

    When I stood up and spoke, Baron Delrond waved his hand.

    Why are you in such a hurry, Baron? We''ll be having lunch together soon, so you can talk then."

    Ah, thats right.

    I was so impatient that I forgot that I always had lunch with Kalian.

    Although it was made by Kalian to build our friendship, its meaning had long since changed. Both I and Baron Delrond had been reporting to Kalian during lunch.

    Of course, Kalian hated it, but there was nothing he could do. As we had a lot of work to do, we had to take the time for it.

    As Baron Delrond said, I would report this at lunchtime, so I should take care of other things now.

    I set aside the protest and rted documents of the Holy See and picked up another document. It was a document about the joint pirate sweep-up operation with the Natsha Kingdom.

    <i>Isnt this Baron Delrond''s work?</i>

    It seemed that it got mixed up while distributing the documents.

    <i>I wonder how far things go.</i>

    It''s not my work now, but I was curious as it was something I once did. So I skimmed through the document in general.

    The joint pirate work was still in its early stages. As it was done nationally, there were many things to coordinate.

    <i>Still, all the recruits hade out, huh?</i>

    I skimmed through the list and stopped at a familiar name.

    <b><i>[Aldor Hutton.]</i></b>

    This man was also participating. Well, since the Marquis of Hutton was a naval family from generation to generation, it was no surprise that Aldor Hutton was involved.

    Now that I thought of it, I hadn''t told Kalian what happened with Aldor Hutton yet.

    <i>I have to tell him before the fire gets out from Sir Hiltine</i>

    <i>So should I go and tell him now?</i>

    If I told him at lunchtime, there would be Baron Delrond. I wanted as few people as possible to know about it though.

    I checked Kalian''s schedule and he just happened to have no special schedule.

    <i>Let''s go now.</i>

    In case I hesitated and missed another chance to speak, I got up from my seat and headed straight to the Emperor''s office.

    Kalian''s expression looking at the document was unusual. His fingertips tapping on the desk were full of irritation.

    Rahel, who knew what document Kalian was looking at, asked cautiously.

    Shall I call Baron Aster?

    Kalian thought for a moment and then nodded.

    "Yeah."

    Ill call her right away.

    It was when Rahel bowed down and was about to leave.

    Your Majesty, Baron Aster is here.

    He couldnt believe she came before he called her. What exquisite timing.

    After giving permission toe in, Kalian beckoned Rahel to leave.

    Le briefly greeted him and then told him the reason why she hade to Kalian.

    I have something to tell Your Majesty.

    Le''s expression darkened. She sped her hands tightly, looking very nervous.

    <i>Does that thing'' have already reached her ears?</i>

    What is it?

    Le took a deep breath, exhaled, and spoke slowly.

    Something that happened in the Marquis of Hutton.

    With those words, Kalian immediately knew what Le wanted to say. She must have been wanting to tell him what happened with Aldor Hutton.

    He already knew about it, but Kalian pretended not to know and said nothing. Because he didn''t want to be found out that he was doing a background check on her.

    I, I

    However, Le''s condition, repeating the same words over and over again, was strange.

    She bit her lip repeatedly enough to bleed, and he could see her tightly clenched hands shaking. She looked as if she was going to copse at any moment.

    Kalian immediately got up from his seat and walked over to Le.

    Le.

    He grabbed her by her shoulders and called, but Le didn''t answer. Her eyes staring into the air were out of focus.

    Le, Le!

    Kalian shook her shoulders a little hard, calling out Le''s name one after another.

    !

    Then, as if she had juste to her senses, Le blinked quickly and looked at Kalian. Her eyes which became clear again were filled with astonishment.

    Le slipped out of Kalian''s hands and took a few steps back. Her chest went up and down greatly.

    What did I just say?

    You didnt say anything, so dont worry.

    He tried to hide the fact that he did the background check but seeing Le''s reaction, it seemed like he shouldn''t.

    <i>Well, it must have been a terrible past, so to recall it and bring it out of her own mouth is no less than torture.</i>

    I already know everything that happened between you and Aldor Hutton.

    Inevitably, Kalian spoke first.

    So you dont have to report it to me.

    Le''s eyes shook wildly. She stared at Kalian, then lowered her head. Her hands that were holding each other turned white again.

    <i>She couldn''t have thought that I knew everything, so it''s no wonder she''s surprised and bewildered.</i>

    Kalian waited without saying anything so that Le could have enough control over her startled mind.

    After a brief silence, Le, who had finally calmed down, politely bowed down and apologized.

    I apologize for causing concern, Your Majesty. I will be careful so that this never happens again.

    what does that mean?

    Kalian, who reacted half a beatte, asked with a frown.

    Youll be careful? Of what?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    When I left the Imperial Pce after work, a carriage with a pattern of flowers in full bloom and intertwined stems was waiting for me.

    Wee, Baron.

    It was the Baron of Aster''s carriage.

    Since I couldn''t keep borrowing the Imperial carriage, I bought a carriage as soon as I returned.

    I looked at the emblem of the Baron of Aster on the carriage before getting into it. I had seen it several times already, but every time I saw it, it felt strange.

    <i>I really have be a baron, huh?</i>

    I got into the carriage, reflecting on the fresh fact in my mind.

    We are going straight to the mansion, arent we?

    "Yeah."

    We will depart now.

    With a tter, the carriage started gently. I leaned on the back of the chair and read the book I borrowed from the library before I left work.

    It was a book about the structure of the temple. Although there were slight differences, the temples of the Empire were designed based on the contents of this book.

    The temple wasrgely divided into two, the Open Hall, which was open to outsiders, and the Secret Hall, which outsiders could never enter.

    The ce I had to go to was this ce, the Secret Hall. Because the temples dirty linen was probably hidden there.

    <i>The question is, how do I get in?</i>

    Only priests and temple officials were allowed to enter the Secret Hall.

    If the emperor, Kalian, gave an Imperial order, I could enter temporarily, but there had to be a special reason for that. For example, to check whether the donations were being used well.

    If he did that, I would be able to get into the Secret Hall, but I wouldn''t be able to find what I was looking for.

    As long as the priests werent stupid, they would surely put away everything that could prove their blemish beforehand.

    In fact, it was like that when I visited the temple of the Williot estate.

    <i>Then what should I do? Should I sneak in?</i>

    It was the best way to check their blemishes raw, but the risk was also high.

    But no matter how hard I thought about it, I couldn''te up with a better way other than this.

    Should I discuss it with His Majesty

    As I was contemting what to do, the carriage stopped.

    I finally arrived home, the new mansion that Kalian gave to me.

    Hold my hand and get off, Baron.

    Thank you, Hans.

    I took Hans''s hand and got off the carriage.

    The new mansion I received was closer to the Imperial Pce than where I had lived before. Not to mention, it was bigger and more luxurious.

    I couldn''t let Sarah manage such a big mansion alone, so I hired a few more servants when I bought the carriage.

    Hans, the coachman and servant, was one of them.

    Wee, Baron!

    And Paul, the servant.

    Wee home, My Lady!

    Also, Ness came in as a new maid. It was the Ness, who worked for the Duke of Williot.

    Like Sarah, Ness quit as the Duke of Williots maid and followed me.

    Oops, I should call you Baron now.

    Ness smiled cutely and took the bag I was holding.

    When she tried to take the book as well, I shook my head.

    "It''s a big deal to have the title My Lady stuck in my mouth."

    Theres no rush. It can be fixed step by step.

    Fixed step by step?!

    Sarah appeared behind Ness.

    You need to fix it right away! Shes a respectable baron, it''s not right to keep calling her My Lady! So fix it quickly!

    Of course, Ill fix it! Don''t be mean!

    When Ness first came to the capital and met her, she hugged her in tears and was excited for her, but now they fight like a dog and a cat.

    Those two were so cute that I smiled happily.

    I was sorry and worried when I left Sarah at home alone, but I didn''t have to anymore. Because there were so many people.

    Thanks to it, I was relieved even if I workedte into the night.

    You make a lot of mistakes too, so why do you say such things to me?!

    When did I make a mistake?!

    I should start stopping them.

    Im hungry.

    "Ack! I''ll prepare dinner right away!"

    Sarah hurried into the kitchen.

    Ness followed after her.

    <i>Ill have to change before dinner.</i>

    As I was heading to my room on the second floor, I stopped in the middle of the stairs and looked around the mansion.

    A moderately sized hall, high ceilings, and luxurious wooden furniture and decorations everywhere.

    When I left the Duke of Williot, I never thought I would live in such a nice mansion.

    It was all thanks to Kalian''s kindness to me.

    The kindness I received from Kalian was much more than this though.

    <i>Hes really a good person.</i>

    It was the same with Baron Delrond and Sir Hiltine, who served him.

    <i>I''ll have to work hard to be like them. And I will try my best to help him.</i>

    <i>For that to happen I should do that, right?</i>

    I looked at the book I was holding without saying a word.

    Reporting this and that while having lunch with Kalian had be a schedule.

    The most recent conversation was about the childcare project and the protest letter from the Holy See.

    As we didnt stop the project even after they sent the protest letter, the Holy See sent another one. There was also a slight threat in this protest, saying that the Holy See wouldnt stand still if it still continued.

    Bringing it to lunch, Kalian nced at it and threw the protest letter to the floor.

    You brought something useless.

    <i>It''s a protest letter from the Holy See though, not anything else. Is that okay?</i>

    I was worried.

    Baron Delrond sighed deeply and picked up the letter.

    Is this how you treat the protest from the Holy See? If the Holy See finds out, there will be an uproar.

    That wont happen, so itll be fine.

    Kalian answered indifferently and drank wine.

    Baron Delrond''s eyes, looking at such Kalian, rose sharply. He nced at me once and said with a deep sigh, as if to himself.

    Does His Majesty know that the more he is like this, the more difficult it is for Baron Aster?

    <i>Hmm? Me?</i>

    Suddenly, the arrow returned to me. I looked at Baron Delrond in bewilderment.

    is there a way?

    At Kalians question, I looked back at him.

    Do you have any ideas on how to respond to the protest letter from the Holy See, Le?

    There is no clear way yet, but I n to investigate the temple to find out about it.

    Even if theres only evidence that the donations from the Imperial Pce were used to satisfy self-interest or that the children were being abused, the temple would no longer be able to oppose the Imperial family''s management of the childcare project. So was the Holy See.

    Thats why Im going to visit the temple in person this weekend.

    If I went on the weekend, it would be crowded because there would be a lot of people, but it was good to hide my identity.

    Baron Delrond asked, slightly worried.

    Dont tell me, are you thinking of going alone?

    "Yes."

    Baron Delrond shook his head at my answer.

    I think thats a little dangerous. If the temple finds out that the Baron is investigating their blemishes, they will not stand still.

    Thats why I want to go alone. Because they wouldn''t think that I''lle and investigate alone."

    Thats true, but

    Baron Delrond looked unsure.

    I fully understood Baron Delrond''s feelings. As he said, it was dangerous to investigate the temples blemishes alone. But if several people gathered, it was likely to attract the temples attention.

    If that happened, the ns I had made for a few days would be futile, so I had to go alone unconditionally.

    As expected, I cant let you go alone. I will go with you.

    But Baron Delrond could hardly let go of his worries.

    "It''s okay. You dont have to be bothered because of me.

    It''s not a bother at all. Its a hundred times better than letting the Baron go alone and worrying, so lets go together.

    When he said that, I had nothing more to say.

    And if I thought about it, going with Baron Delrond wouldnt seem strange to the temple side rather than going alone. They would probably just focus on Baron Delrond and I could move on as nned.

    Okay, lets do that.

    It was when I epted Baron Delrond''s offer after finishing the calctions in my head.

    Ill go with you too.

    Kalian suddenly spoke.

    <i>Kalian will also go? That</i>

    "You cant."

    Baron Delrond said just how I felt.

    Kalian''s eyebrow rose slightly.

    Why not?

    First of all, Your Majesty has to be apanied by numerous attendants and escort knights to leave the Imperial Pce.

    I can sneak out.

    Please dont be too proud to say things that are against the rules. And it''s dangerous. Your Majestys safety is the safety of the Empire.

    Baron Delrond then added a sharp point.

    And the temple knows Your Majesty''s face. Imagine if Your Majesty was seen, wouldnt it be turned upside down right away? Let alone investigate, we''ll have to drag them around.

    All I had to do was nod my head, thanks to Baron Delrond''s quick and easy way of pointing out all the problems.

    Then my eyes met with Kalian''s. He looked at me with a somewhat stinging gaze, then turned his head with a frown.

    <i>Why is he like that?</i>

    Thats why Baron Aster and I will go with just the two of us.

    <i>Is it my illusion that he emphasizes the word just the two of us?</i>

    Kalian said as he sliced the steak grilled to medium rare.

    Did I let you off too much these days? You keep being rude, Ver.

    A little bit of blood trickled out where the knife passed.

    Youd better act moderately.

    The meat size now would be suitable to eat, but Kalian sliced the meat one more time.

    <i>It looks like its going to bepletely shredded.</i>

    Theres a limit to how much I can let you off the hook.

    Despite Kalian''s bloody threats, Baron Delrond responded with a rxed smile.

    I will keep that in mind.

    Then he looked at me and asked.

    So, what time shall we meet on the weekend, Baron Aster?

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Do you want to go that much?

    In response to that sudden question, Kalian raised his eyes slightly and looked at Ver.

    "What are you talking about?"

    On the weekend, Baron Aster and I will go to the temple with just the two of us.

    <b>Ttug-</b>

    The quill Kalian was holding was broken.

    Kalian clicked his tongue, discarded the broken quill, and took out a new one.

    Why are you asking me that again? Isn''t it already decided that the two of you are going?"

    Well, it looks like Your Majesty really wants to go.

    Ver stretched out the end of his words and then smiled.

    He didn''t know what he meant, but with a very unpleasant smile, Kalian put down his quill and the document he was looking at and looked at Ver.

    What do you want to say?

    Nothing in particr. I just want to hear Your Majestys sincerity.

    You know already. What else do you ask?

    I want to go. That was Kalian''s sincerity.

    Ver, who couldn''t be unaware of that, tilted his head slightly and asked.

    Why do you want to go that much?

    Thats because its dangerous to let just the two of you go. Neither you nor Le can use a sword.

    It is forbidden to carry weapons when entering the temple, Your Majesty.

    Im not talking about a real sword. Im saying you two don''t have the ability to protect yourselves."

    Le, of course, as well as Ver, had never learned how to wield a sword or any self-defense techniques.

    If I had known this would happen, I would have taught you some self-defense techniques.

    Ver raised both hands and responded.

    I hate doing something that uses my whole body. Whether its dancing or swordy, I hate everything.

    "I know."

    He was also well aware that the reason stemmed from Ver''s dark past.

    Thats why Im more worried. Who will protect you if theres an emergency?

    I will pray that nothing happens.

    If everything can be resolved just by that, there will be nothing in the world to worry about.

    At Kalian''s point, Ver scratched his cheek.

    Ver was also worried about going to the temple alone with Le. And it was even more so because Le seemed to have other ideas.

    He wished she could tell him what she was thinking, but Le stubbornly refused to open her mouth.

    Why dont you have the Imperial knights or Crowd Knights waiting around the temple, Your Majesty?

    If he did that, Ver could prepare for the second-best option in his own way.

    So that if something happens to us, we can deal with it right away.

    How will they know?

    I will take a re. If something happens, I''ll pop it right away."

    There were still some things he wasn''t quite sure about, but it was definitely a good n.

    Kalian epted Ver''s offer.

    Lets do that.

    As the temple''s matter was done, the reports that had stopped for a while continued.

    Ver reported seriously, and Kalian''s expression as he listened to him while looking at the documents was sharp and careful.

    Near the end of Ver''s report, knocks were heard.

    The one who came was an official working in the Marshal Department. He bowed his head in greeting to Kalian and politely presented the document he had brought with him.

    Kalian, who checked the document, burst intoughter.

    <i>Why is heughing like that?</i>

    Curious, Ver pulled out his neck like a giraffe and checked the document Kalian was looking at.

    [Aldor Hutton was wounded during the joint pirate operation. Left leg amputation. As we judged that it was impossible for him to fight anymore, we quickly]

    <b>Tuk tuk, tuk, shwaaa-</b>

    The sudden downpour of heavy rain seemed to wet the world.

    While people were rushing to finish their work, sounds of rough breathing could be heard from inside the luxurious blue tent.

    "Haa, haa."

    Her originally coveted blonde hair was in a mess because it hadn''t been washed properly for several days.

    Her originally white skin was full of scars, and dirty water was dripping down from it.

    The clothes she was wearing were also rags that only street wanderers would wear.

    Haa, haa, haa, haa.

    It couldn''t do its job properly though because it was torn more than half.

    There was a lot of blood on her almost exposed chest. It was the same with her face and her hand, which was holding a knife.

    Haa, haa, huu.

    Taking a deep breath, Cecily wiped the blood on her face with her non-blooded hand. Then she looked at the man lying on the ground with his chest stabbed with great contempt.

    How dare a scum like him to touch me.

    A baron. He was also a petty official in charge of escorting criminals.

    Cecily was very disgusted and annoyed that such a b*st*rd tried to touch her.

    Of course, to get out of the bug-infested moving prison where rain couldn''t be avoided, she seduced this man first, but it was still disgusting.

    I have an eye for everything.

    Cecily clicked her tongue out of anger and threw the dagger she was holding onto the ground. Then she stood close to the tent door and looked at the outside movement.

    It was noisy until a while ago, but now it was quiet.

    Everyone seemed to have gone somewhere to escape the rain. And even though guards were running around asionally, that much could be avoided. Because when her kingdom was attacked, it was about like this when she went to Philen Williot''s bedroom while avoiding everyone''s eyes. It was even easier than eating cold soup.

    <i>I will never go to the Aobis Coal Mine.</i>

    <i>I''d rather die by biting my tongue than go to work in such a horrible ce and die.</i>

    <i>And even if I died, I didn''t want to die alone.</i>

    <i>I''ll take that b*tch with me.</i>

    <i>Le Thebesa.</i>

    It''s not enough to shatter her n mercilessly, that ruthless woman even sent her to a terrible ce like the Aobis Coal Mine.

    When Cecily first saw Le, she thought she would be easy to deal with because there was no response no matter how many insults she gave her, but she was wrong.

    She had a thorn hidden inside her like a pufferfish. A thorn that also contained deadly poison.

    She was the poor, pitiful victim that was pierced by that thorn.

    <i>I just wanted to survive.</i>

    <i>I just wanted to be treated to a certain extent, even if it was not as much as when I was a princess. Is that wrong?</i>

    Of course, she didn''t think the ns she made were dignified. But it was them who did the wrong first.

    She was living happily as a princess, but they suddenly invaded and took away everything she had, including her kingdom and her family.

    She was just trying to figure out how to live her life to the fullest, and there was nothing wrong with that. After all, the only thing she coveted after losing everything was the position of a duchess!

    <i>It is unfair to be treated like this!</i>

    She hated Philen, but the one she hated the most was Le.

    If that woman hadn''t done such useless things, she would have taken the seat next to Philen with great confidence.

    The thought of Le, who had made herself like this,ughing under the emperor''s favor made her stomach churn.

    <b>Kkadeug, kkadeug-</b>

    Cecily bit her untrimmed nail.

    Her blue eyes, which were clearly visible even in the dark, shed dangerously.

    I will never forgive you.

    Even if the Empire was strong, I couldn''t ignore the protest letter from the Holy See that hade twice.

    So I thought I should pause the childcare project for a while until I found the blemishes on the temple, but I couldn''t. Because Kalian continued to carry out the childcare project, including repairing the childcare building.

    It would be nice to be able to amodate the children quickly, but shouldn''t we be paying attention to the Holy See too?

    I was happy the childcare project continued without stopping, but I was also anxious. It was even more ufortable because of what I said in the past that I wished the childcare project would bepleted sooner.

    I kept thinking that it might be because of me that Kalian was pushing it.

    <i>What to do?</i>

    I pondered all morning and came to a conclusion.

    <i>I''ll tell His Majesty to pause the childcare project for a while.</i>

    It would dy thepletion of the childcare project, but it was better than continuing to take risks.

    <i>All right. Ill tell him at lunch.</i>

    I made up my mind, but Baron Delrond delivered unexpected news.

    His Majesty is having lunch separately today?

    "Yes."

    It''s been about three weeks since I finished Philen''s matter and returned to the capital.

    During that time, we ate lunch together every day except on holidays. Thats why I was a little bewildered when he was suddenly going to eat separately.

    If there was a special schedule, it was only natural, but as far as I knew, Kalian didn''t have a special lunch schedule.

    Did something happen to His Majesty?

    I asked, just in case, and Baron Delrond nodded.

    "Yes."

    The look on Baron Delronds face showed that he knew what was going on with Kalian.

    <i>But why do I not know?</i>

    <i>I am also His Majestys aide though</i>

    My heart throbbed a little as unknown emotions swirled inside me.

    <i>Is it because of a sense of alienation? I''m not sure, but it seems to be right.</i>

    "May I know what''s going on with His Majesty?"

    I thought it would relieve my frustration, but Baron Delrond just smiled and told me nothing.

    Is it something you can''t tell me?

    "Yes. Not yet.

    <i>Yet, huh?</i>

    My frustration grew bigger.

    "Are you okay?"

    Baron Delrond asked anxiously.

    You dont look good.

    My stomach feels a little ufortable.

    Oh my. Shall I ask the servant to bring you some medicine?

    "It''s okay."

    It wasn''t really ufortable, so it was no use to take medicine.

    <i>If I get some fresh air, maybe I will get better.</i>

    I thought it would be better to do that, so I got up with the documents.

    Im going to the library.

    Its lunchtime soon though. What about lunch?

    Im not feeling well right now, so Ill skip it.

    You will be hungryter, you know?

    I can eat cookiester.

    The office was always full of snacks such as cookies. So there was no need to worry about being hungry.

    See youter.

    I said goodbye to the Baron and headed straight to the library.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    I came to the library to refresh myself, but it was useless.

    My stomach still felt ufortable, and I didnt feel good. I tried to focus on the document, but I couldn''t.

    By the end of my lunch break, all I did was waste ink and paper needlessly.

    I looked at the messy writing on the white paper.

    [What''s going on?]

    [What is the schedule that only I dont know?]

    [Why can''t he just tell me?]

    I inadvertently wrote down my true feelings.

    An aide didn''t necessarily have to know all their boss''s schedules. They might not know the schedule for various reasons, such as because it was a personal schedule. So, there was no need to feel alienated or upset just because I didn''t know Kalian''s schedule.

    There was no reason for that.

    <i>Its for certain, but why am I so depressed?</i>

    Huu.

    With a long sigh, I crumpled the paper and threw it into the trash can.

    Lunchtime was over, so it was time to return to the office. I grabbed the documents and left the library.

    It was when I was walking down the road between the library and the inner pce to return to the office.

    "Oh?"

    I saw Kalian and Duke Giltian talking while walking on the other side.

    <i>He said he had a lunch schedule, so was it with Duke Giltian?</i>

    <i>No. If that''s the case, there''s no reason for him not to be able to tell me.</i>

    <i>Perhaps they met by chance while walking down the road like me.</i>

    Le.

    Kalian also found me and approached me joyfully. Duke Giltian followed him from behind.

    Le Aster, I see you two.

    If Kalian had been alone, I would have lightly greeted him, but there was also Duke Giltian, so I bowed politely.

    Are you on your way back from the library?

    Kalian asked, looking at the documents I was holding.

    "Yes."

    What about lunch?

    If I said I didn''t eat because my stomach felt ufortable, he would be worried and nag at me.

    "I already ate."

    So even though I didnt want to lie, I still lied, but Kalian smiled.

    You didnt eat, huh?

    He sounded certain, without a doubt.

    <i>How did he know?</i>

    As I looked at him in surprise, Kalian pointed to the tail of my left eye.

    It shakes a little there when you lie.

    <i>Is that so? Its my first time knowing about it.</i>

    I smiled awkwardly and touched the area he pointed out.

    Why didnt you have lunch?

    my stomach felt ufortable.

    It''s no use lying again, so I answered honestly,

    Unsurprisingly, Kalian looked at me with a worried face. This was why I didn''t want to be honest.

    I should be ufortable with the fact that I made Kalian worry about me again, but strangely, my disappointment was relieved.

    <i>Why am I like this?</i>

    Questioning the mysterious change in my heart, I put my hands together.

    Is it very bad? What about medicine?

    "It''s okay. After getting some fresh air, I feel a lot better.

    "Getting fresh air? Looks like you''ve been looking at the documents in the library all lunch break."

    I shut my mouth at the sharp remark.

    Have you taken medicine?

    "Not yet

    You said your stomach felt ufortable, and yet you havent taken medicine?

    Kalian let out a deep sigh.

    I lowered my head as I couldnt look directly at him out of regret.

    If Duke Giltian hadnte suddenly, I would have paid more attention. I guess that''s how I became a bad boss."

    Are you ming this old man for your aides sickness now?

    Duke Giltian responded as if it was ridiculous.

    Thats what you say.

    Kalian smiled and responded.

    From what I heard, it seemed right that Duke Giltian was Kalians lunch partner. But why couldn''t Baron Delrond tell me?

    Looking at Kalian''s behavior, there didn''t seem to be any reason to keep it a secret. So why?

    I felt a little bad again.

    Take good care of yourself. Unless you want to make me worry.

    I will keep that in mind.

    I hope you really keep that in mind.

    Kalian tapped my shoulder and passed.

    Duke Giltian looked at me with subtle eyes and followed Kalian.

    I also returned to the office.

    When I arrived at the office, baron Delrond hadnt returned yet, so his seat was empty. He then returned a few minutester.

    Eat this.

    Baron Delrond put a sandwich te down on my desk.

    Between rye bread, there was lettuce, sliced ham, tomato, etc.

    It wasn''t shy, but it was a goodposition. There was also orange juice to keep me from getting thirsty.

    Seeing the sandwich made me hungry. My stomach seemed to growl.

    Im just saying this just in case. If you feel like you cant eat because your stomach is ufortable, you dont have to eat it.

    "No. It''s okay now."

    It wasn''t empty words. It was the truth.

    Before, I didn''t want to eat anything because my stomach was ufortable, but it was a little morefortable now.

    It seemed that the effect of getting some fresh air had now appeared.

    Thank you for the food. Thank you for your concern, Baron Delrond.

    Of course. If the Baron copses, it will be difficult for me.

    Baron Delrond smiled and said jokingly.

    "Yes. I will take good care of myself from now on.

    I answered with a smile too.

    Because I was hungry and the sandwich was quite tasty, I quickly finished it.

    As soon as the juice was also emptied, knocks were heard.

    It was the maid of the Imperial Pce.

    Baron Delrond asked on behalf of me, who was drinking juice.

    Whats the matter?

    It is from His Majesty.

    The maid held out the tray she was carrying toward me.

    On the tray was the same sandwich I had just eaten. Even the orange juice was the same. If there was anything else, there was liquid medicine there.

    He told you to take your medicine first, and then eat the sandwich when you feel better. He also added that if your stomach still feels ufortable even after taking medicine, you should visit the pce doctor.

    Which boss would care for his aide this much when they said they were not feeling well?

    If it was anyone else, I would have suspected that he had bad intentions, but not Kalian. Because he was originally a kind and nice person.

    He was a kind man who was nice to Baron Delrond and to me also, so there was no need to doubt him.

    Even as I was thinking about it, I couldn''t help but feel warm in my heart. His friendly eyes and warm words felt like rain on the dry wastnd.

    The maid left, and Baron Delrond asked anxiously.

    Can you eat it all?

    Um, its too much now.

    I wanted to eat it, but I was too full to eat it. I couldn''t throw it away either.

    Then should I eat it?

    Didnt you already have lunch?

    I ate, but I can eat this much more easily.

    Then there was no reason to say no, but somehow I was reluctant. It felt ufortable to give others the food that Kalian had prepared.

    "No. I''ll leave it and eat itter when I''m hungry."

    Yeah, considering Kalian''s sincerity, I should eat it.

    Baron Delrond looked at me strangely, then nodded.

    Hmm, okay. And, ah right, do you remember that we''re going to the temple tomorrow?

    "Of course. 10 a.m. as scheduled, right?

    "You''re right."

    I was talking with Baron Delrond about the meeting tomorrow when I heard another knock.

    Baron Delrond.

    It was the official of the Marshal Department.

    The official, who came in calling Baron Delrond, stopped when he saw me.

    Baron Aster was also here.

    "Whats the matter?"

    Baron Delrond, who noticed the unusual air from the official''s face, got up and asked.

    I also watched the official.

    This

    The official looked at me and handed the document he had brought to Baron Delrond.

    What on earth is this!

    Baron Delrond''s eyes widened as he checked the document.

    Whats the matter, Baron Delrond?

    "Baron?"

    No matter how many times I called Baron Delrond, there was no answer.

    <i>Why on earth is he like that?</i>

    Curious, I approached him.

    !

    As soon as I stood in front of his desk, Baron Delrond, who came to his senses, was startled and hid the document behind his back.

    Wha, whats the matter, Baron Aster

    Thats what I want to ask. What are you so surprised about?

    "It''s nothing."

    <i>It''s nothing? His eyes are still shaking though.</i>

    Is it something I shouldnt know?

    N, no. I hope you don''t know, but it''s something you should know

    Baron Delrond muttered and ruffled his head with one hand.

    The more Baron Delrond was like this, the more I wondered.

    I looked back at the Marshal Department official who brought the document.

    Ehem. Then I will get going.

    The official, who made eye contact with me, coughed needlessly and went outside as if running away.

    <i>Judging from the reactions of Baron Delrond and the official, I think it has something to do with me.</i>

    <i>What is happening that the Marshal Department with me Ah, Dont tell me</i>

    Has Duke Williot returned?

    Philen was on a long vacation as a reward for fighting in the long war.

    <i>If I remember correctly, he still has about a month left. Has he already returned? Is that why everyone is reacting like this?</i>

    Obviously, if Philen returned to the Marshal Department, it would be difficult.

    Luckily, Baron Delrond was in charge of going out to the outer pce, so I wouldn''t have to bump into Philen directly in the pce, but still

    Duke Williot has not returned.

    Baron Delrond spoke after a long silence.

    "Then?"

    Lets go to His Majesty first.

    Baron Delrond''s expression darkened. I quietly followed Baron Delrond.

    Kalian was talking to another official in the office.

    I would like to speak to you for a moment.

    Noticing Baron Delrond''s serious expression, Kalian beckoned the official he was talking with to leave for a moment.

    Whats the matter?

    This.

    Baron Delrond handed the document he received earlier to Kalian.

    His face, which was reading the document indifferently, became hardened.

    <i>Why on earth is everyone like that?</i>

    It didnt feel good that I was the only one who didnt know when everyone knew it.

    "What''s going on, Your Majesty?"

    I asked Kalian because it meant he would let me know if he brought me here.

    Unlike Baron Delrond, who couldnt speak easily and hesitated, Kalian answered with a long sigh.

    "Cecily Heliode, it is said that she killed Baron Shuran, the escort captain, on her way to the mine and then fell down a cliff while escaping."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    ording to the report, Cecily fell down a high cliff with a rough torrent below it.

    Furthermore, it was said that on that day, it rained cats and dogs that it was impossible to see an inch ahead, and the water in the river increased significantly.

    As a result, Cecily''s body, which fell down the cliff, had not yet been found. But the soldiers chasing the escaped Cecily witnessed her fall down the cliff.

    Cecily, who fell from such a ce, was then presumed to be dead because of the slim chance of surviving.

    <i>That woman is dead.</i>

    I felt dejected.

    I wanted her to work hard in the mine and suffer for the rest of her life, so it was hard to believe she ran away to death that easily. It was absurd, but at the same time, I wondered if that woman was really dead. After all, she was a woman who fooled everyone without blinking an eye.

    As she was so skillful at trickery enough to easily kicked me out from the Duke of Williot, I couldnt believe she died that easily.

    <i>They said they would keep searching until they found her body, so lets wait and see. Whether she is really dead or not.</i>

    While I was thinking about this and that, the carriage stopped. It arrived at its destination, the temple.

    <i>Lets put aside Cecilys matter for a moment and settle this first.</i>

    As I was taking a deep breath, reflecting on the ns I had made in advance in my head, the carriage door opened.

    Wee, Baron Aster.

    I thought it was Hans, but it turned out to be Baron Delrond.

    Now, here.

    I took Baron Delrond''s hand and got off the carriage.

    Did you wait long?

    "No. I also just arrived.

    "That''s a relief."

    We passed through the marble archway while chatting.

    Because it was the weekend, the temple was crowded with people. A long line of people waiting to enter the temple stretched to the front door.

    All those waiting weremoners. The nobles could enter right away without waiting.

    "What should we do? Should we wait?

    "No. They''ll find out once we write our names on the visitor log anyway, so let''s just go in.

    Then the temple will recognize us at once.

    But there''s nothing we can do.

    As long as we wrote the visitor log, we couldn''t hide the fact that we were nobles even if we wanted to hide it. And so, we strode forward through the long queue.

    The priest, who was guarding the entrance, held out a quill and politely asked us to write our names on the log.

    Baron Delrond took the quill and wrote his full name and mine.

    !

    When the priest saw the names that Baron Delrond had written down, he looked at us in bewilderment. Then the other priest hurried into the temple.

    Could the two of you please sit here and wait for a moment?

    The junior priest, who was surprised to see us, smiled awkwardly and offered a seat.

    Soon a priest will appear to guide you two.

    We arent going to wait long, are we?

    When Baron Delrond asked sternly, the junior priest shook his hands.

    Of course not. He will be out in 10 minutes, so please wait."

    I see.

    The junior priest sat us in the privileged seat.

    As you expected, they recognize us right away.

    As soon as Baron Delrond sat down, he spoke in a low voice that only I could hear.

    Seriously, it seems we cant look into it quietly.

    "I know, right?"

    As I replied calmly, Baron Delrond looked at me strangely. He seemed to ask with his eyes how I could be so calm.

    The reason I could stay calm was simple. It was because I expected this to happen and nned ordingly. Rather, I would have been bewildered if the temple had not recognized us.

    After a while, a priest rushed to us to the point where the hem of his robe fluttered.

    The priest''s white robe was embroidered with a blue border. It meant that he was a senior priest.

    It was hard to believe a senior priest appeared to guide two barons, who were nobles but had the lowest rank. I could see how much the temple was watching us.

    The senior priest ced one hand on his chest and bowed politely.

    I am Millon, a faithful servant of God. It is a great honor to have you two here today.

    Nice to meet you, Priest Millon.

    "Nice to meet you."

    Then I will show you around the temple.

    Priest Millon took the lead and walked. I slowly followed Priest Millon and scanned the entire open hall.

    The structure of the open hall was not much different from what I saw in the book. Then the Secret Hall would be the same, right?

    Baron Aster.

    I kept looking around to find the way to the Secret Hall when Priest Millon called me.

    When I turned my head, Priest Millon smiled kindly. But there was a deep vignt in the way he looked at me.

    Is there something you are looking for?

    He was pointing out that I kept looking around.

    I knew Priest Millon''s intention, but I pretended not to know and asked.

    Why do you think so?

    I asked because you kept looking around.

    "Ah, I see."

    I nodded as if I understood only then and added.

    I''m not looking for anything. It was just my first timeing to the temple in the capital, so I was looking around in curiosity, but if it offended you, I wont do it anymore.

    No, I dont mean it offended

    Priest Millon was slightly flustered and hurriedly changed the subject of the conversation.

    If its your first time visiting the temple, you must have never seen the Blue Dragon statue, the symbol of the Empire. It is a very ornate statue made of crystal.

    I could clearly see what intention he had by saying that, but I pretended not to know. Because if things got bigger, I would be in trouble too.

    A statue made of crystal? I want to see it.

    Haha, I knew you would. I will show you right away. Come this way.

    I was following Priest Millon again. Baron Delrond, who was ahead of me, slowed down, narrowed the gap, and asked me in a small voice.

    Are you going to keep following the priest? We wont get the information we want then."

    "It''s okay."

    <i>Because Ive thought of everything.</i>

    I swallowed my next words and walked ahead of Baron Delrond.

    Baron Delrond''s intense gaze was felt through the back of my head, but I ignored it. This was because I couldnt tell him about this n.

    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust Baron Delrond. I just couldnt tell him because I was sure he would stop me once he found out about this n.

    <i>He will probably be very surprised when I carry out the n.</i>

    <i>Im sorry, Baron Delrond. I''ll apologize for everythingter.</i>

    It was when I almost arrived at the Blue Dragon statue along with priest Millon.

    Please, please I beg you!

    A loud voice begging for someone was caught in my ears.

    It actually wasn''t that loud because it was buried by other sounds, but it was particrly loud in my ears.

    I turned to where the voice wasing from and saw a short-haired woman clinging to a man.

    It seemed that they were both priests as they were both wearing priest''s robes.

    The woman had a purple border, meaning that she was an intermediate priest, and the man had a blue border, meaning that he was a senior priest.

    If it stays like this, we could all be in big trouble! Please show your mercy!

    How can you ask for more mercy here?

    The man shouted fiercely and shook off the woman''s hand. The woman who lost her bnce fell to the floor helplessly.

    Dont keep bothering me with such useless things! If you do this again, I have no choice but to tell the Archbishop!

    The man said coldly and left.

    "Heug heug

    The woman then cried, sitting down. Her slender shoulders trembled.

    "Please wait."

    <i>I can''t leave her alone.</i>

    I apologized to the others and approached the crying woman.

    "Here."

    I took out a handkerchief from my bag and held it out to the woman.

    The woman looked up at me with tears on her face.

    Wipe your tears with it.

    thank you."

    The woman stood up and took the handkerchief.

    At that moment, I could see the woman''s hands were a mess, with split nails. Bing an intermediate priest at a young age meant that she had studied at the temple since she was very young.

    <i>But why are her hands so messed up?</i>

    Just by looking at her hands, she looked like a person who did rough work such as manualbor, not a priest.

    Seems like I have shown you an unsightly look. If you tell me your name, I will definitely repay you next time.

    I shook my head at the woman''s words.

    "No. It''s okay, just wipe your tears away."

    The woman hesitated, thanked me with a light bow, and wiped her tears again.

    Priest Adrina?

    Priest Millon, who came up behind me before I knew it, called out the woman.

    Priest Millons eyes looking at the woman were not nice. There was a lot of irritation mixed in it.

    What are you doing here?

    "That

    The woman, Priest Adrina, was about to say something, but then she looked at me. She thought for a moment, biting hard enough to crush her delicate lips, then shook her head.

    "It''s nothing."

    Then dont stay here and go to your assigned work. I know theres a lot of work to be done.

    His voice was also full of thorns.

    At Priest Millon''s words, Priest Adrina nodded helplessly and looked at me.

    This handkerchief

    "It''s okay. You can take it.

    "Thank you. May God''s grace always be with you."

    Priest Adrina bowed politely and then retreated quickly with a quiet step.

    Priest Millon, who was snorting while looking at her, looked at me.

    May I ask what you talked about with Priest Adrina?

    I only handed her my handkerchief, and we didnt talk about anything.

    I see.

    Priest Millon was visibly relieved.

    Then shall we go? The Blue Dragon statue is in front of us.

    "Okay."

    Before I turned and followed Priest Millon, I looked in the direction where Priest Adrina had disappeared.

    If my memory was correct, and if it was correct that this temple was designed as written in the book, then that was the way to the Secret Hall.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    The Blue Dragon statue made of crystal was really colorful and beautiful. There was a reason why Priest Millon praised it to the point where his mouth was dry.

    This statue is originally open to the public only on special asions, but today, since the two barons visited our temple, we are opening it up specially.

    Priest Millon exined with a triumphant smile. He said the Blue Dragon statue made of crystal was only open on the anniversary of the Empire''s founding and the emperor''s birthday.

    And then, the next thing you have to see

    Im thirsty.

    I cut Priest Millon''s words and covered my mouth with my sleeve.

    My legs hurt too.

    Ah, oh my. I was tactless. Let''s rest for a while. I will guide you to the lounge.

    The lounge was at the entrance of the hallway where Priest Adrina had disappeared. They said it was a lounge, but it was as big and splendid as the parlor of many nobles.

    Sunlight streamed in from therge window that upied one of the walls. There was also a private toilet in the longue.

    Please restfortably. I will excuse myself for a moment.

    Priest Millon went out, and a pretty-looking junior priest came in, bringing red wine and cheesecake.

    Do you need anything else?

    "No. Would you mind leaving us for a while so we can rest?

    "Of course."

    The junior priest bowed politely and went out.

    What are you going to do now?

    The door closed, and Baron Delrond asked quietly.

    Youre not going toe back without anything aftering all the way here, are you?

    Of course not.

    As soon as I answered, Baron Delrond looked at me.

    Looks like you have a n.

    <i>He caught me.</i>

    I replied with a smile.

    What are you nning?

    You will find out soon enough.

    Is there no option to tell me in advance?

    Im sorry, Baron Delrond.

    It meant I was sorry for not being able to tell him in advance.

    Baron Delrond would be very surprised at what would happen next, so it was also an apology in advance for that.

    <i>Then, should I get started?</i>

    Seriously, what kind of terrific n did youe up with?

    I lifted my ss of wine as Baron Delrond murmured.

    And

    <b>CRASH-</b>

    "Baron!"

    With a sharp burst of ss, Baron Delrond jumped to his feet.

    "Are you okay?"

    Yes, well

    It was done on purpose, but I couldnt be okay. However, I didn''t show any expression and only pretended to be flustered, looking at my dress with wine spilled on it.

    The wine stains stood out thanks to the white dress I was purposely wearing. Everything from the chest area to the pelvis area was dyed red.

    My clothes are a mess. I wish I had clothes to change into.

    We can ask the priest for that.

    Baron Delrond shook the bell on the table, and the priest, who had juste in earlier, came in.

    Baron Aster identally spilled her wine and got wet. Do you have any clothes to change into?

    I will search for one.

    The priest, who went out and came back, reported politely.

    Im sorry, there are no dresses in the temple right now. Instead, we have a spare priest''s uniform, I will bring it to you if that is okay with you."

    How about it, Baron?

    I dont mind a priests uniform as long as I can change into clean clothes.

    She said she doesn''t mind.

    The priest immediately brought a priest''s uniform. It was a priest''s uniform with a purple border worn by intermediate priests.

    I want to wash and change, but is it possible? I think it''s going to take a long time.

    "It''s okay."

    Baron Delrond stood up.

    Ill be outside then, so prepare yourselffortably ande out.

    Thank you, Baron Delrond.

    After the priest and Baron Delrond left, I locked the door. And instead of washing, I changed my clothes right away.

    It was a little big, but there was no inconvenience in moving.

    I left my wine-drenched dress under the sofa, took some things out of my bag, and put them in my pocket. Unlike dresses, the priest''s uniform hadrge pockets, so I could put many things I wanted. Then I walked over to therge sunny window and opened it.

    <b>Rattle-</b>

    The window opened with a slightly loud noise.

    Im sorry, Baron Delrond.

    I apologized briefly and then climbed out the window. It was higher than I thought, but there were bushes just below, so I could jump through the window without much impact.

    <i>The Secret Hall is over there.</i>

    It was thanks to the temples floor n I saw before. And because of the temples design, it was not difficult to get to the Secret Hall just like I nned.

    No one stopped me because I was wearing the priests uniform, but the problem was next. The floor n in the book didn''t say which room was used for what purpose, so I had to search the rooms one by one to find what I was looking for.

    <i>If I were the priests side, I wouldnt hide my dirty work at the entrance because there''s a high chance it''ll be found.</i>

    <i>The more secretive and dangerous the dirty work is, the more people want to keep it hidden inside. Then let''s go inside.</i>

    I walked down the quiet hallway of the Secret Hall, where I couldnt feel the slightest sign of someones presence, and went inside.

    After walking for a while, I came to three paths.

    If the floor n was correct, if I went straight, I would find the ce where the archbishop stayed; if I went to the left, I would find the priests private space; and if I went to the right, I would find rooms shared by the priests such as dining room and worship room.

    <i>Then I should go to the right. Because children who arent listed on the priests list cannot be left in the priests private space.</i>

    I had only one chance. Because the temple side would soone to find me if they noticed that I was gone.

    It was when I entered the hallway on the right, hoping that I was right.

    <b>Step step step step, BUMP-!</b>

    !

    With the sound of urgent footsteps, someone bumped into my leg from behind.

    I turned around in surprise and saw a scruffy child sitting on the floor.

    I guessed he was about 7 years old.

    "Are you okay?"

    It seemed like he bumped into me and fell, so I held out my hand and asked kindly.

    The child looked up at me. Then his eyes widened in an instant and he became filled with fear.

    I, I was wrong!

    The child bowed down with his head on the floor and began to beg with his hands together.

    I will never do that again. Please let it slide just once!

    <i>What is this</i>

    I looked at the child in bewilderment at his sudden apology.

    Only then did the child''s thin arms and legs catch my eye. Even though he was skinny, he had a lot of scars on his arms and legs.

    It was obviously whip marks.

    The fact that there were whip marks on his body was clear evidence that the child had been abused.

    I was wrong, dont hit me please, I was wrong.

    The child''s continuous apology, frightened face, and skinny body were also clear evidence of abuse. And it must have been the temple that abused this child.

    <i>I found it.</i>

    I found the evidence I had been hoping for, but I wasn''t happy at all. Rather, I was angry and filled with frustration.

    I wanted to find the person who made the child like this right away and took care of him. But I didn''t have the power to do that.

    At least for now.

    "Let''s go."

    If only I could take the child to the Imperial Pce. No, if I could at least show him in front of everyone, I would have an excuse to punish them.

    That''s why I had to go. I had to take the child to the open hall at least.

    Come with me, Child.

    N, no

    But the terrified child seemed unwilling to move. Tears welled up in his big eyes. He shook his head, sat down, and pulled back.

    "No. I was wrong. Please don''t take me into that room."

    <i>That room?</i>

    Priest, I was wrong. I wont do it again.

    <i>Ah, hes like this because he thinks I''m a priest.</i>

    It wasnt unreasonable for him to think that way because I was wearing a priest''s uniform.

    "Look carefully."

    I bent my knees to the child''s eye level.

    Have you ever seen my face in the temple?

    Ah, um

    Youve never seen it, right? Its because Im not a priest.

    The child, who was staring at my face with trembling eyes, blinked wide at my words.

    "You really aren''t a priest?"

    His eyes rolled around.

    But youre wearing a priests uniform

    This is for a reason.

    With the sweetest smile I could have, I reached out to the child again.

    As I said, Im not a priest. Im here to save you.

    "Me?

    "Yeah. I''m here to save you and the children who live in this temple."

    Even though I said this, the child still found it hard to believe and hesitated without holding my hand.

    I understood what the child was thinking. Because if I were him, I would have done the same.

    I would be waiting for him to open the door to his broken heart if I had enough time, but now there was no time for that.

    I had to get out of here quickly.

    Is it that way?!

    A harsh voice came from behind the child.

    Hearing that voice, the child became more frightened and trembled.

    <i>That person seems to be the culprit of this childs abuse.</i>

    Soon, I could see a priest running from the other side of the hallway with the hem of his robe fluttering.

    <i>I can''t wait any longer.</i>

    "Sorry."

    I held the child in my arms with a brief apology.

    The child opened his eyes wide in surprise, but fortunately, he didn''t struggle to escape.

    I picked up the child and hurried back to the way I hade.

    "Stop there!"

    I ran and ran until I was out of breath, but the distance gradually narrowed. I already ran slower than my opponent, but it was also because I was holding a child.

    <i>I will be caught up if it continues, what should I do?</i>

    <i>I cant help it.</i>

    I didn''t want to do this, but there was no other way.

    I put the child down and took a ring out of my pocket.

    I got you!

    The moment I put the ring on, the priest grabbed my shoulder.

    I held onto my trembling heart and grabbed the man''s hand that was grabbing my shoulder with my ringed hand.

    After a few seconds.

    Kughh!

    The priest fell to the floor with a scream.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    The ring I was wearing had paralyzing poison inside.

    Like the fan, it was a self-defense item that I made to protect myself.

    It was good at bringing down the priest, who was chasing us, but another problem arose.

    The priests who realized that I was missing went looking for me. To make matters worse, the paralyzed priest was found in the meantime.

    She must not run away!

    Find her!

    I hid with the child in the secret room the child told me about and listened to the situation outside.

    I could hear the priests moving busily.

    <i>How long has it been? Its quiet outside.</i>

    I peered through the crack in the door. Perhaps they were all gone, I saw no one outside.

    <i>I can run away now.</i>

    "Let''s go."

    When I held my hand out, the child gently took my hand, unlike before. His eyes, looking straight at me, didnt shake at all.

    <i>He seems to trust me now. Its a relief.</i>

    I took the child and left the secret room.

    As I checked, the hallway was quiet. And a little further away was the Open Hall.

    <i>I need to meet Baron Delrond. After that, we must leave the temple immediately.</i>

    It wasn''t easy, but it had to be done.

    It was when I took a few careful steps toward the Open Hall.

    !

    Someone popped out from behind the corner.

    Waving short red hair.

    It was Priest Adrina.

    I was surprised to see her, but she was also surprised to see me and stopped.

    Priest Adrina stared nkly at me, then looked down at the child holding my hand tightly.

    Her dark reddish-brown eyes shook.

    I was ready to use the paralyzing ring at any time. Even if it didnt kill her, I didn''t want to use it as much as possible as it was poison, but I had no choice.

    Priest Adrina, who stared at the child for a while, closed her eyes tightly and shouted.

    Theres no one here!

    And quickly passed by us.

    <i>Is she pretending to not see us now?</i>

    <i>Why? Could it be in return for the handkerchief I gave her earlier?</i>

    I was wondering, but lucky for me.

    "Let''s go."

    I took the child and headed back to the Open Hall.

    It went smoothly after that. There was no priest I encountered until I reached the Open Hall.

    There she is!

    As soon as I was relieved, priests appeared from behind. But where I was now was the Open Hall. They wouldnt be able to approach me easily as there were so many people around.

    As expected, they only hesitated and didnt approach me. They stood from a distance, watching and murmuring. Theyre probably discussing what to do.

    Baron Aster?

    When I turned around at the familiar voice, I saw Baron Delrond looking at me with a bewildered face. Next to him was Priest Millon.

    Priest Millon was staring at the child holding my arms with ring eyes.

    The child flinched and dug into my arms. I wrapped my arms around the child and red at Priest Millon.

    Why are you looking at the child like that?

    I, too, really want to ask Baron Aster. Why are you with the child?

    I got lost and met him by chance.

    Lost?

    As if it was nonsense, Priest Millon frowned and asked back.

    "Yes. I got lost.

    I answered brazenly without blinking an eye.

    Ha, so you lost your way and entered the Secret Hall?

    Is that the Secret Hall? I had no idea.

    When I responded calmly again this time, Priest Millon closed his mouth and trembled.

    Seeing him like that, I then looked around.

    Before I knew it, people already gathered around, looking at us and whispering.

    Priest Millon took a deep breath and said with a smile.

    I see. I know that child is lost too, so the two of you are lost and met? Its strange."

    Unlike the corners of his lips, which were drawing a bright smile, his gaze on me was cold and fierce.

    Then we will take it back.

    <i>Not take him back, but take it back?</i>

    Augh came out at his words which seemed too proud to treat a child as an object.

    "Sister

    The child called me as he was terrified and grabbed my clothes tightly. His little shoulders trembled.

    "Don''t worry."

    I said in a firm voice, holding the trembling child''s shoulder.

    I will never hand you over to them.

    Even if I had to show all my cards here and collide with them, I had no intention of letting this child go.

    Im sorry, but I cant let you take the child back.

    At my words, Priest Millon asked me again as if it were ridiculous.

    Did you forget that the childs guardian is the temple?

    ording to the Imperialw, if a guardian abuses a child who he/she should protect, he/she will immediately be deprived of his/her guardianship and be charged with the crime.

    The severity of punishment varied depending on the severity of the abuse, but it was certain that the guardianship would be deprived.

    So from now on, the temple is no longer the guardian of this child.

    I dont know what the Baron is talking about.

    Priest Millon said with a frown.

    So, are you iming that the temple abused this child?

    You got it right.

    "Ha!"

    Priest Millon let out a sharp breath as if he was bewildered.

    On what evidence are you making such a statement?

    The evidence is this child. Can''t Priest Millon see his condition?"

    I pointed to the boy''s skinny body and countless scars on his arms and legs.

    Seeing them, Priest Millon shook his head.

    "Oh my. There seems to be some misunderstanding.

    <i>Misunderstanding?</i>

    The child has anorexia and cannot eat well. That''s why he is skinny.

    It wasn''t even a funny excuse, but I kept silent with the thought of hearing more for now.

    And the scars on his body are the result of self-harm.

    self-harm?

    "Yes. He self-harmed because of the anorexia."

    Priest Millon put his hand on his head and shook his head.

    We were also perplexed about it. Wounds on the body can be healed with divine power, but wounds on the heart are difficult to heal.

    <i>It is all true.</i>

    As I nodded in agreement, Priest Millon smiled broadly.

    Now that you understand our position

    Then why didnt you treat him?

    I shouted as I showed Priest Millon the countless scars on the child''s arm.

    If you say you can heal the wounds on the body with divine power, why didnt you heal the wounds on this childs arm?! How could you not pay any attention to the scars on his leg?

    My voice echoed through the Open Hall.

    Priest Millon paused for a moment and then made excuses again.

    Its a recent wound

    Does Priest Millon think I''m stupid enough to not be able to tell the difference between a new wound and an old one?

    If he said no, he would deny what he had said, and if he said yes, he would insult me, that''s why Priest Millon couldn''t say anything and kept his mouth shut.

    Baron Delrond, who was observing the situation, approached me.

    At Baron Delronds action, the child dug into my arms.

    "It''s okay."

    I patted the child''s back gently.

    That person is on our side. He will never hurt you.

    Just as she said.

    Baron Delrond, who sat with one knee bent to the child''s eye level, smiled softly.

    I''m on your side. I''m here to save you.

    And stroked the child''s head. The child flinched but did not avoid Baron Delrond''s hand.

    He was just staring at Baron Delrond''s face with his transparent, clear eyes.

    Baron Delrond, who looked over the child''s condition, stood up.

    There are certainly new wounds, but there are also many old ones. Some of the wounds were even added before the others healed.

    Baron Delrond stared at Priest Millon.

    What happened, Priest Millon?

    Priest Millon thought for a moment, then opened his mouth with a long sigh.

    "The truth is that child was abused.

    <i>What? Has he finally decided to tell the truth?</i>

    If so, what Priest Millon said from now on would be important evidence, so I listened to him.

    It was done by a junior priest who was in charge of the child. The Archbishop, who btedly found out about it, then emunicated the priest.

    Its what he said, but its a story I didn''t need.

    Now, Priest Millon was trying to cut off the tail because the situation turned against them.

    <i>I wont let him slide.</i>

    I already went this far, so I wouldn''t let him cut off his tail like a lizard and run away.

    I can''t believe what Priest Millon said, so I would like to see the other children the temple is guarding. If there is no sign of abuse on those children, then I will believe Priest Millon.

    I agree with Baron Aster.

    Baron Delrond cast a vote for my opinion.

    Absolutely not. The Secret Hall is a controlled area where no one but the priest can enter.

    However, Priest Millon wasnt the one who would step down that easily.

    Even if it is His Majesty the Emperor, it is a space that cannot be entered recklessly. And you want to go there? Such nonsense.

    Who said I want to go there?

    Then?

    You can get the children out of there.

    !

    Priest Millons eyes widened as if he had not expected it. The other priests also began to murmur in bewilderment.

    Priest Millon said, visibly perplexed.

    To bring that many children here, that is too much

    I know that there are less than 50 children in this temple. I don''t think the Open Hall is small enough to amodate all those children.

    <i>If you have something to say, say it. Because whatever you say, I''ll rebut it.</i>

    I stared at Priest Millon with ring eyes.

    Priest Millon kept his mouth shut, not knowing what to say.

    Did they really abuse the children in the temple?

    Look at that child. He is so pitiful

    Onlookers murmured as they looked at Priest Millon. Public opinion poured out sympathy towards the child.

    Show us the kids right now!

    If youre that confident, there would be no reason not to show them!

    The people of all ages shouted and demanded the priests show them the children. Their shouts became huge echoes and resounded throughout the Open Hall.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    With this much public opinion, even the temple couldnt get away with it easily.

    As expected, Priest Millon was extremely helpless.

    Of all asions, why did it happen when the Archbishop was away

    The priests sounded helpless behind me.

    Hearing that, Baron Delrond whistled softly and spoke to me in a low voice.

    I couldn''t believe the Archbishop was away at just the right time. You''re lucky.

    Its not luck though.

    "Yes? What Don''t tell me, you know about it? That''s why you decided toe to the temple today?

    I replied with a smile.

    Baron Delrond clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    The Baron is more meticulous than I thought.

    "Thanks for thepliment."

    While we were chatting, Priest Millon said as if he had organized his thoughts.

    The Archbishops permission is needed to bring the children into the Open Hall."

    <i>Is that the only thing he coulde up with after rolling his head for a while?</i>

    It was so ridiculous that I couldn''t evenugh.

    Do those children have their names on the priests list?

    "No."

    If so, why do the children need the Archbishop''s permission toe out into the Open Hall? The children are not priests, so they didnt necessarily have to obey the Archbishop.

    "Right. The children are the Imperial people, so it is His Majestys orders that they have to follow.

    As Baron Delrond confronted him, Priest Millon''s face was sharply distorted.

    then bring His Majesty here.

    Priest Millon said with ring eyes.

    If His Majesty orders it, I will bring the children out.

    <i>This time, is he going to pick on Kalian?</i>

    Dont resist, and just show us!

    Show us right away!

    Even though the public opinion around him was so bad, he was still that desperate to resist until the end. It meant that there were many things they were hiding.

    He wasn''t wrong though. He had no reason to act on my orders unless I was an emperor or an archbishop.

    However, I could push this far thanks to the clear evidence, which was the child, and the public opinion around me. Without these two, Priest Millon wouldnt have blinked an eye no matter how much I shouted. Just like it was in the temple of the Williot estate.

    Looks like hes trying to buy time.

    Baron Delrond said in a low voice.

    I silently agreed with him.

    It was clear that the temple was trying to do something while we were reporting this to His Majesty and taking orders from His Majesty.

    <i>Ill never let them go their way.</i>

    It was when I was about to take out thest card I had prepared.

    <b>Step Step step step-</b>

    The sound of urgent footsteps was heard. Not just one, but many.

    <i>Could it be that the Archbishop is here?</i>

    When I turned around, slightly flustered, I saw Priest Adrina breathing heavily.

    I brought the children!

    Behind Priest Adrina, there were children who seemed to be in rtively better condition than the children I had.

    There were so many that I couldn''t bring them all, but I did bring all the children I could bring. All these children, too, were abused

    Priest Adrina!

    Priest Millon cut off Priest Adrinas words with blood veins around his neck. Red veins also appeared in his eyes.

    What are you doing now? As a priest, how dare you betray the temple?!

    At Priest Millons shout, Priest Adrina''s eyes shook greatly. She put her hand on her chest and thought for a moment before opening her mouth.

    I am a faithful servant of God.

    Her determined eyes stared straight at Priest Millon.

    I am not a servant who serves the temple, but a servant who serves God.

    !

    Thats why I can no longer betray God. I apologize, Priest Millon."

    Priest Adrina!

    Right now, in the Secret Hall, there are about 10 children who are malnourished because they cannot eat properly, and there are about 7 children who cannot move because of the severe abuse!

    Priest Adrina looked at me, shouting loud enough to leave the Open Hall. Desperation was seen in her reddish-brown eyes.

    Other children are suffering, too. Some children even have to sell themselves to nobles even if they dont want to for the benefit of the temple.

    "Crazy

    Baron Delrond said at Priest Adrina''s confession that followed.

    I left the child to Baron Delrond and slowly approached Priest Adrina.

    I held Priest Adrinas trembling hand tightly, and she bowed her head politely.

    Please, save the poor children. I beg you.

    "Of course."

    I smiled as I wrapped Priest Adrina''s hand affectionately.

    Thats why Im here, so dont worry.

    Tears streamed down Priest Adrina''s cheeks.

    "Thank you. Thank you very much."

    She put her forehead to the sped hands and expressed her sincere thanks.

    Because of Priest Adrinas confession, public opinion, criticizing the temple, grew out of control.

    On top of that, with the addition of the Imperial Knights, which Baron Delrond had prepared in advance, the Secret Hall was forcibly opened despite Priest Millon''s strong opposition.

    ording to the report posted annually to receive donations from the temple, exactly 57 children were being cared for in the temple. However, there were only 49 children who were actually being cared for in the temple.

    When asked why, they said some ran away, and some died by mistake.

    "Were those children cremated and prayed for?"

    The junior priest answered Le''s question with an awkward smile.

    "Of course."

    You''re lying.

    No, we really

    Then show me your prayer journal.

    At the added words, the junior priest kept his mouth shut.

    Les face hardened to the point of being terribly hard, ring at the junior priest.

    As a priest who serves God, what you do is worse than a beast, huh?

    The priest''s face flushed bright red at the obvious insult.

    The junior priest wanted to refute it, but he couldnt because all the crimes he hadmitted had already been revealed in detail, so he kept his mouth shut.

    The investigation continued.

    The Imperial knights hurriedly brought doctors from the capital to examine the children.

    Of the 49 children, 16 were malnourished and 5 were seriously injured, unable to walk properly. And not only were they dirty because they hadnt been washed for a long time but the clothes they were wearing were also worn out as if they had worn them for years. Scars were also often seen on their skinny arms and legs.

    Most of the children in good condition were children who were purposely fed well so that they could be sold to nobles. Since it was impossible to sell products with ws to the nobles, they made their appearance clean at least.

    That fact made Baron Delrond more indignant than anyone else.

    While doctors examined and treated the children, Le checked the donation ledger.

    In front of Le, the senior priest in charge of the ledger stood nervously. Le, who looked through the ledger superficially, smiled and looked at the senior priest.

    Seems like I look easy to the priest, huh?

    "Yes? What do you mean

    "Other than that, there''s no way you would try to fool me with this double ledger."

    <i>She notices it was a double ledger just by looking through it?</i>

    The senior priest''s eyes widened. Le said as she handed the ledger into the priest''s arms.

    If you dont want to be charged with creating a double ledger, bring the original ledger right away.

    I, I understand.

    The senior priest retreated as if running away, and Ver took his ce.

    Ver, who heard what Le said from a few steps away, asked Le with great curiosity.

    How did you know that the ledger was a double ledger just by looking at it?

    Ive seen one made with a simr method in the past.

    Where? At the Duke of Williot?

    The Duke of Williot.

    Le''s face darkened slightly at the words that touched her sore finger.

    [T/N: Sore finger: something that hurts but is precious.]

    Ver apologized right away as he realized he had said something wrong.

    Im sorry, Baron. I made a slip of the tongue.

    "No. I overreacted.

    Le exhaled heavily and wiped her chest.

    She had no lingering feelings for Philen and the Duke of Williot, but she still felt bad every time she heard the names.

    Is the children''s matter done?"

    "Yes. Children who need hospitalization have been sent to the clinic, and the remaining children are being treated by doctors.

    "I see."

    Seeing Le relieved, Ver added.

    And His Majesty is here.

    yes?"

    Le''s eyes widened instantly. She jumped up from her seat.

    "Where

    She was about to ask where he was, but she didn''t have to. Because she saw Kalian behind Ver.

    He approached Le and Ver with numerous Imperial knights.

    I see the Sun of the Empire.

    Le greeted him in an abbreviated manner.

    Kalian looked at Le and asked.

    Did you sneak into the Secret Hall?

    <i>Has he already heard it?</i>

    Le answered with an awkward smile.

    It was reckless.

    Le unconsciously stopped herself from answering I apologize.''

    It was definitely reckless, but she didn''t think it was wrong. And Kalian said it before, don''t apologize for something you don''t think is wrong''.

    that was the only way to uncover the temples dirty secrets and save the children.

    The words that usually ended with I apologize'' became longer.

    Le looked straight at Kalian and uttered her opinion.

    If I hadnt, the children would have continued to suffer.

    It sounds like you could have done something worse.

    "Of course."

    Le sped her hands over her chest.

    I am an Imperial official who works for the Imperial people. For the sake of the Imperial people, it is natural to take such a risk.

    It was a good attitude that an Imperial official should have.

    If it had been anyone else, he would have praised them for being great, but for some reason, it was hard to do that to Le.

    good job."

    But she indeed did a good job, so he should praise her.

    Still, it was reckless.

    And pointed out what she did wrong.

    Next time, if something like this happens, you should discuss it first and move. I don''t want to be a bad boss who puts the lives of his subordinates at risk, you know?

    To prevent the atmosphere from getting heavy, he added a light joke, but the innocent Le shook her head in embarrassment.

    I, I don''t mean to do that.

    "I know."

    Kalian smiled and tapped Le on the shoulder.

    Anyway, you did a great job this time.

    Le was stunned at the repeatedpliments and lowered her head.

    You must be tired, so go back and rest. Leave the rest to me and Ver."

    but I''m tired too.

    Verined a little, but Kalian neatly ignored him and turned around.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    The dirty secret of the great temple was revealed to the world thanks to Les active role.

    Kalian ordered all temples around the capital to be searched, saying he would take this opportunity to properly remove the rotten teeth.

    The sudden search turned the temples upside down.

    The temples tried to hide their blemishes by any means possible, but it was useless. The search team sent by Kalian found all their dirty secrets like a ghost, and in just one day, ten temples were cleaned out.

    There were more temples thatmitted crimes than temples that didn''t. And in the temple, more than 10 crimes weremitted, including child abuse, embezzlement, and fraud.

    Kalian was furious and cut off all donations. Also, he arrested all those involved, regardless of the weight of the crime. The ck and dirty space was then filled with people dressed in white and clean clothes.

    Reporters scrambled to write articles about the incident.

    <b>[The true faces of the priests wearing angel''s masks.]</b><b><i></i></b>

    <b>[Are they servants of God or servants of the devil?]</b>

    They were all provocative headlines.

    Reporters released articles by adding details to what they saw and heard.

    Newspapers sold out like hotcakes, hitting all-time highs. The whole Empire was shaken as if it had been engulfed in fire.

    "I knew it! Such bad b*st*rds!

    I can''t believe they''re doing this to the children just because they have nothing to do. What the heck, tch."

    You will be punished. Heaven will never let you go!

    People all pointed their fingers at the temple and cursed. The high authority of the temple fell to the ground overnight.

    The next day, the Holy See expressed their regret for the situation through the Pope''s representative. They also said this had nothing to do with the Holy See, and the priests involved may be dealt with ording to the Imperialws. Then they added that they would no longer oppose the establishment of the orphanage.

    Are they trying to cut off their tail?

    When Kalian heard it, heughed out loud.

    Le and Ver agreed with Kalian. It''s because the Holy See periodically received reports from the temple and sent inspections. There''s no way they were unaware of these enormous facts.

    They could find something if they sequentially looked into it until the end, whether they really didn''t know about it, but Kalian decided not to do that.

    Right now, our priority is to save the children rather than to wrestle with the Holy See. Let''s only focus on that.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Le and Ver moved quickly, following Kalian''s wish.

    The number of children rescued from the temple reached three ces.

    Since the childcare building was still iplete, a temporary childcare building was designated, and all children were moved there.

    Kalian ordered the orphanage to bepleted within a week. As a result, the sound of hammering and sawing resounded throughout the streets day and night.

    We need someone to take care of the children.

    After solving the problem of establishing the orphanage, another problem emerged. They had not yet hired someone to take care of the children.

    Since it was something to be careful about, he thought to take the time to figure it out slowly. However, as it suddenly turned this way, he needed people to take care of the children right away. Also, a director to manage those people.

    For now, receive applicants from themoners and make sure we have enough people.

    But if the director has not been decided yet, theres a high possibility that problems will arise if we recklessly recruit several people.

    Ver pointed out the problem right away.

    If problems arise, the Holy See will try to bite us right away.

    Baron Delrond is right. The Holy See is really determined on this matter, and I dont think we should give them any chance.

    When even Le came forward and said no, Kalian swallowed his annoyance.

    Then what should we do? Youre not going to leave the children alone until you find someone you can trust, are you?"

    Of course not, but there was no other way to do it, so Le was deep in thought. She didnt know anything else, but a director was absolutely necessary.

    <i>The director must be chosen as someone who can really be trusted.</i>

    <i>The children who are now protected are children with many wounds. They need someone who would care for them warmly and take care of them responsibly.</i>

    Le thought carefully about whether there was such a person, and suddenly she thought of someone.

    The hands that messed up, unlike an intermediate priest.

    <b><i>I am a faithful servant of God. I am not a servant who serves the temple, but a servant who serves God.</i></b>

    Straight eyes that didnt waver and sincere eyes.

    <b><i>Please, save the poor children. I beg you.</i></b>

    And the body that trembled with sadness and sincere tears.

    <i>If its that person, it might be possible.</i>

    Le''s eyes twinkled.

    Looks like you have a good idea.

    "Yes."

    Kalianughed at the bold answer.

    Then, can I leave this to you?

    Le politely put her hands together and bowed.

    I will try my best to live up to your expectations.

    It had been a long time since the sunset and the moon rose in the dark night sky. It was already time to finish work for the day, but instead of going home, I went to the dungeon.

    The soldiers guarding the prison moved away without saying anything as soon as they saw my face as if they had been told in advance.

    The dungeon confined prisoners inyers ording to the weight of their crime. The basement level 1 was for rtively light prisoners. And the basement level 4, which was the lowest level, mainly confined the most serious or death row prisoners.

    The ce I headed to was the dungeon on the basement level 1.

    The dungeon was full of prisoners. They were all dressed in white, so I felt weird.

    As I walked, checking the faces of the people with their heads down one by one, I stopped when I found someone I wanted.

    Priest Adrina.

    Her red hair shook when I called her name.

    Priest Adrina, who sat there helplessly with a tired look, found me and stood up in amazement.

    Baron Aster.

    When the others in the same dungeon tried to stand up as well, I waved my hand. I didn''te here at thiste hour because I wanted to be greeted by them after all.

    How is your condition?

    Priest Adrina replied with a bitter smile.

    "It''s okay. I was just dragged.

    The interrogation was conducted deep underground, but it was mainly focused on people with serious crimes. Those who had a light crime or confessed early, such as Priest Adrina, were not interrogated. She would be punished though. Because even if her crime was light, her crime remained the same.

    The crime of being a bystander.

    I said as I looked into her shaking deep red eyes.

    Priest Adrina, thats your crime.

    The crime of not directly abusing or taking part in the doing, but closing her eyes and standing on the sidelines despite knowing everything.

    It was a crimemitted by most of the priests, who were confined in basement level 1, other than Priest Adrina.

    The temple seemed to be open, but it was a very closed space. Among the rules between the priests, there was a rule that it was absolutely forbidden to disclose what happened inside the temple to the outside. As a result, some people, including Priest Adrina, were silent and on the sidelines even though they knew this wasnt right.

    However, Priest Adrina kept trying to help the children. Because of this, she was cklisted by the other priests and had to do all sorts of dirty work even though she was an intermediate priest. It was the reason why her hands were unusually swollen and had many wounds.

    I know you did your best to help the children, but that doesnt mean your crime could be gone.

    Priest Adrina lowered her head gloomily. Her shoulders drooped helplessly.

    You will be punished for your crime.

    I will ept any kind of punishment.

    Priest Adrina said humbly, politely raising her hand above her chest.

    As a servant who has sworn to live ording to God''s will for the rest of her life, I have dared to go against His will. Thats why I will ept the crime of being a bystander.

    You might have to take off your priest uniform. Is that okay?

    "Yes."

    Priest Adrina answered without hesitation in the slightest.

    Just because I take off my priest uniform doesnt mean I wont obey the will of God.

    Straight faith. It was what I was hoping for.

    "All right. I will tell you now the punishment that was given to you.

    At my words, Priest Adrina politely knelt and bowed her head.

    Priest Adrina.

    I looked down at her short hair and continued.

    From now on, I will appoint you as the director of the first childcare institution that the Empire will run.

    !

    Priest Adrina looked up in amazement. Her eyes widened to their limit.

    What did you just say

    I have appointed you as the director of the Imperial child care institution.

    M, me?

    Priest Adrina was startled and covered her mouth with both hands. Perhaps the strength in her legs had loosened, she slumped into her seat and murmured as if to herself.

    Why do you give such an important position to a sinner like me

    You''ll never be able to leave the orphanage for the rest of your life. That is your punishment.

    Priest Adrina looked at me with trembling eyes.

    Be the director and take care of the children for the rest of your life and make atonement.

    At first nce, it seemed like a reward rather than a punishment, but it was a severe punishment. A punishment that gave a great responsibility and atonement for the rest of her life.

    Will you do it?

    Tears welled up in her erged eyes. As she nodded, tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Of course, I will. Thank you so much for the opportunity to atone, Baron.

    It is not me, but His Majesty who should you thank.

    I smiled and held out a white handkerchief to her.

    Its all His Majestys decision. Im here only to convey his will.

    I wanted to give it in her hand directly, but I couldnt because the gap in the bars was small. So I pushed the handkerchief in instead, and Priest Adrina received the handkerchief with trembling hands.

    From now on, you will bear both His Majesty''s and Gods will at the same time.

    Priest Adrina''s eyes touched the Imperial emblem engraved on the handkerchief.

    Always keep that in mind.

    Priest Adrina clenched the handkerchief and nodded her head firmly.

    Yes, I will keep that in mind.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    The next day, Priest Adrina was released immediately and formally awarded the post of director of the orphanage by Kalian.

    Now that the director had been decided, it was time to select people to take care of the children. When I asked how they should be chosen, Priest Adrina carefully suggested her opinion.

    I know of priests who, like me, feel sorry for the children being abused and have tried to help in any way possible. If you ask them, they should be happy to help.

    That''s a good idea.

    If it was the priests, they would have clear identities. They would also be good at taking care of children.

    I took Priest Adrina''s opinion and gathered the priests together. Some were locked up in the dungeon, and some had left the temple because they were tired of the ugly side of the temple.

    It was difficult to gather those who had already left, but it was easy to gather those who were imprisoned in the dungeons.

    They were different in age and appearance, but their answer to my proposal was the same.

    Thank you for the opportunity to atone.

    It really was a relief that those we caught weren''t just someone worse than beasts. I hoped they would take on their work responsibly as much as the weight of the crimes that weighed heavily on their hearts.

    Priest Adrina looked down at the priest uniform she had been wearing since she was very young that she couldn''t even remember herself.

    Among the many colors, the reason why the priest''s uniform was white was because it was a symbol of integrity. Thats why the priests hated getting stains on their uniforms and always kept them clean.

    It was the same with Priest Adrina. She tried to keep her priest uniform clean even though she had to do dirty work as punishment after daring to go against the senior priests. Although it wasn''t easy, it wasn''t impossible either.

    It was all in vain.

    <i>What''s the point of keeping the uniform clean? The person who wears it is dirty anyway.</i>

    A faint smile was drawn on Priest Adrina''s lips.

    Priest Adrina then put the uniforms she wore all the time into a box, except the one she used for sleeping. And instead of the priests uniform, she wore a gray dress that didn''t show even if it was stained.

    Her dress was dark, but Priest Adrina''s face was brighter than ever. Her eyes glistened.

    It was when Priest Adrina tied her apron.

    <b>Tok Tok-</b>

    "Come in."

    As soon as she gave her permission, the door opened, and a woman, also wearing a gray dress, came in.

    Priest Adrina shook her hand as the woman tried to greet her politely.

    You dont have to greet me like that.

    But, Priest

    The title of Priest is no longer appropriate.

    <i>Because that title has been put down from the moment I took off my uniform.</i>

    The woman thought for a moment and then smiled softly.

    Then, I will call you Director.

    Its embarrassing if you call me by that title too. Just call me Adrina, Ros.

    I dont dare to call the director only by her name.

    "But

    That way, the system will be in order, and the director will be able to control others, so please allow me to call you this way.

    At Ros''s exnation, Adrina smiled as if she had no choice.

    "Alright. Lets do that.

    Then its time to go, Director.

    Ros opened the door and said politely.

    Everyone is waiting.

    "Okay."

    Adrina looked in the mirror onest time to check there was nothing strange and then went out.

    In therge hall, people who were undertaking the daunting task of taking care of children from today onwards were gathered. Most of them were priests like Adrina.

    I wont say much.

    Adrina went up on the podium and said sternly, looking at them.

    "I hope you will always be grateful to His Majesty the Emperor for the opportunity to atone. And may you promise to dedicate your life for the sake of our children."

    I promise.

    I promise.

    The oath of promise spread like a wave.

    They all vowed to devote themselves to the children more seriously and solemnly than ever.

    All the priests were gathered, but we were still short of hands. We still needed many people to be in charge of chores such as cleaning and food.

    I think it can be left tomoners. Of course, they will also have to go through an interview and be chosen carefully.

    Kalian, who was reading the document while listening to my report, asked.

    Who will be interviewing them?

    I and Priest Adrina will.

    You too?

    Kalian''s eyebrow went up.

    You must have many other things to do, so wouldnt it be better to leave it to Priest Adrina?

    Thats true, but it is a task entrusted to me by Your Majesty, so I want to take responsibility until the end.

    The gap between Kalian''s eyebrows narrowed. He mumbled, tapping the desk with his fingertips.

    I shouldnt have said that.

    "Yes?"

    No, nothing.

    Kalian let out a long sigh and leaned against the backrest.

    The wind blowing through the open window ruffled his hair mischievously.

    Kalian touched his hair in annoyance.

    <i>The window needs to be closed.</i>

    I thought it would be better to close it myself than to call a maid or servant, so I approached the window. But the window was heavier than I thought. Even if I pulled it, it didn''t pull back.

    <i>Are windows supposed to be this heavy?</i>

    Confused, I kept pulling it, and then a hand reached out from behind.

    You should take thetch off first, then close it.

    "Ah."

    <i>There''s atch, huh?</i>

    Embarrassed that I was wrestling with the window without knowing it, I blushed and stepped back. But I shouldn''t have done that.

    "Ack."

    Because Kalian was right behind me.

    I bumped my head on his chest and looked back in surprise. Then, Kalian''s face was seen from a very close distance.

    <i>Doesn''t it look like he was holding me in his arms?</i>

    I stopped breathing for a moment.

    I thought I had to get away quickly, but I couldn''t because my body didn''t listen. I couldn''t even turn my head.

    His long eyshes were slightly down. His blue eyes tinged with a strange light caught my gaze. His heartbeat could be felt vividly through my back.

    Kalian''s unique body odor prated deep into my lungs, making me dizzy. As the strength in my legs loosened, my vision shook.

    "Careful."

    A big, strong arm wrapped around my waist. Only then did Ie to my senses.

    <i>What kind of indecent behavior am I doing?</i>

    I clenched my teeth and strengthened my legs. And then I got away from him. Fortunately, my body listened this time.

    I''m sorry for troubling you.

    "Not really."

    Kalian closed the window indifferently and turned around.

    I looked at his back and took a deep breath.

    My heart was pounding like crazy as if I had been running for a while. Even if I kept taking deep breaths, I could hardly calm myself down.

    On the other hand, Kalian looked calm.

    I didn''t think he was weird.

    <i>Because thats normal.</i>

    Rather, I was the weird one.

    I just identally bumped my back, and I was overreacting.

    <i>Calm down, calm down.</i>

    As I was trying to calm myself, Kalian, who was seated again, beckoned. It meant toe here.

    Hiding my pounding heart, I approached him and stood before him. He then held out a document.

    You can pass it to the High Court.

    It was a set ofws that would apply to the childcare institution. As a new institution was established, a neww had to be enacted ordingly.

    My heart, which hardly calmed down, calmed down when work-rted came out.

    "I understand."

    I was able to receive the document casually.

    What will the name of the childcare institution be?

    Usually, when an institution was established, it was named after the family in charge of the institution or the family that made the most donations. So, wouldn''t it be right to name it after the surname of the Imperial family? Since it was governed by the Empire.

    I think Your Majesty can decide it as he wants.

    I couldn''t say it directly, so I answered indirectly.

    Kalian thought for a moment and then nodded.

    "Okay."

    He lifted his hand. It meant to get going.

    I said goodbye and left the office.

    I greeted the attendant outside and headed straight to the outer pce, where the Justice Department was located.

    On the way, I carefully examined the newly enactedw.

    Up until now, caring for children was the temples job, so if there were any problems, they had to talk to the Holy See to make arrangements. However, as the job was transferred to the childcare institution managed by the Imperial family, the authority on punishment was also passed on to the Empire.

    Thisw was amended to focus on it. Everything in the document was perfect, but there was only one problem. The name of the childcare institution had not yet been decided, so it was left nk. It would be filled as soon as it was decided, right?

    I put the document back in my arms and said with a small voice the name of the childcare institution I thought of.

    Yousveldia Orphanage.

    <i>Or should it be Cardin Orphanage after the Empire?</i>

    It was good either way. I wanted the name to be decided quickly and put up the signboard on therge building. Putting up the sign meant that the institution was doing its role.

    <i>If the sign is already made and hung, I will run and be the first who checks it out.</i>

    I hurried my steps with happy imagination.

    Le left, and Kalian tried to concentrate on his work again. But he couldn''t because of the fact that he had hugged Le gently a while ago. It was more urate to say that she bumped into him identally rather than he hugged her though.

    In any case, he was bothered by the distance that was closer than necessary and the soft touch. Even though this wasn''t the first time he had been so close to Le, he was so bothered that he couldn''t concentrate on his work.

    <i>Why?</i>

    Kalian pondered with a quill in his hand.

    <i>Why am I this bothered?</i>

    <i>We only talked, and I treated her the same as usual, so what''s the problem?</i>

    Kalian, who was agonizing, unintentionally strengthened his hand.

    <b>Ttug-</b>

    Unable to withstand his power, the quill broke, and the ink dripped.

    Kalian narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the ink spreading chaotically over the papers.

    <i>The ck ink is like Le''s eyes. The ink under the light gleams like her eyes.</i>

    what crazy thoughts."

    With a small sudden chuckle, Kalian crumpled the ink-soaked papers and threw them in the trash.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Exactly one week after Adrina took over as Director, the long-awaited childcare building waspleted.

    There was no signboard as the opening ceremony had not yet been held, but since the building waspleted, the children, who were staying in the temporarily designated building, were moved to this ce.

    A few more days passed, and the day of the opening ceremony arrived. As it was a special day, I wore my uniform.

    Ness, who saw me in uniform for the first time, sped her hands tightly and said fussily.

    Baron, you look so good!

    "Really?"

    "Yes! I would have fallen for the Baron if you were a man!

    <i>I think I also heard that from Sarah.</i>

    Sometimes, Sarah and Ness were like real sisters. Well, that''s how close the two were.

    I put on my coat over my uniform and looked in the mirror. After finishing up, I left the room.

    Ness followed me with my luggage. Sarah came out, too.

    As I left the mansion, the cold wind blew over my thick coat.

    <i>It''s really winter now.</i>

    I fixed my overcoat coat and took my luggage from Ness.

    Then, I''ll get going. I''m going to be a littlete because there''s a banquet tonight."

    "Yes, I understand! We''ll watch the house well, so don''t worry, My Lady!"

    I told you! It''s Baron'', not My Lady''!

    Oops, my mistake.

    Ness covered her mouth in panic, and Sarah shook her head, looking at her.

    What on earth are you

    Soon an earful of nagging poured out.

    If those two were real sisters, Sarah would be the older sister and Ness the younger one. Well, their age was right, too.

    I got into the carriage with a funny thought. Soon the carriage gently took off down the street of the mansion.

    All the way to the Imperial pce, I checked the document regarding today''s opening ceremony.

    As the building waspleted, the name of the childcare institution was also decided, but the name column was still empty. It was because Kalian didnt tell me what it was.

    When I asked him to tell me, with a mischievous smile, he said, Wouldnt it be interesting to know this on that day?

    As a result, the ridiculous situation of attending the opening ceremony without knowing the name of the childcare institution urred.

    <i>Well, I already have a guess of the name though.</i>

    While thinking about this and that, the carriage arrived in front of the pce.

    Before, I had to show my pass every time I went in and out of the pce, but now I could enter just by showing my face.

    Good morning, Baron Aster.

    Yes, good morning.

    After a brief greeting with the guards, I entered the Imperial pce.

    Passing through the outer pce that was busy preparing for the opening ceremony, I was on my way to the inner pce when I saw a familiar face in the distance. It was Duke Giltian.

    I knew much about Duke Giltian in many ways.

    I didn''t look into him privately. I knew because I was in charge of the Duke of Williots work in the past. I also knew that Duke Giltian was the one who opposed the most when Kalian tried to give me the baron title.

    It was also Duke Giltian, who proposed that I should participate in the diplomatic mission. I didnt think Duke Giltian proposed that to give me a chance. He must have thought I couldn''t do it. But I did it, and so I got the baron title.

    <i>Does Duke Giltian see me well after those things? Im sure he doesnt.</i>

    It was ufortable to bump into someone who saw me like that.

    <i>Should I go back?</i>

    Thinking that it would be better to go back even though it was a little far, I decided to turn around, but

    Baron Aster?

    Duke Giltian found me and called me.

    <i>His eyes are unnecessarily good.</i>

    I turned to look at him, swallowing annoyance inside.

    I see the Duke.

    Are youing to work already? You are diligent.

    "No. Its just that today is a special day.

    I always came to work at this hour, but I hid the fact and answered. I didn''t mean to pretend to be modest. It was just because I didn''t want Duke Giltian to know my little things.

    "I''m sorry about Duke Williot."

    Duke Giltian then dug up something that I had been so hard to bury without hesitation. A bitterugh came out of my mouth.

    If something like that happened to you, why didnt you ask me for help? I would have done my best to help you.

    Thank you, but this issue has already been resolved. I dont want to talk about it anymore."

    "Is that so?"

    Duke Giltian thought for a moment and then nodded, saying he understood.

    Then Ill get going

    You did a great job, didnt you?

    I was trying to get away before more useless conversation came out, but Duke Giltian caught my ankle again.

    <i>Huu.</i>

    A sigh came from deep within. I put my half-open foot back and looked at him.

    I heard it was the Baron who exposed the dirty secrets of the temple to the public and brought their authority to the bottom. Is that right?

    I didn''t do it alone. Thanks to the hard work of His Majesty and Baron Delrond, I was able to make it possible.

    Anyway, its you who did it.

    A strange smile was drawn on Duke Giltian''s lips. What was he trying to say with a smile like that? I didn''t mind if he swore, so I hoped he could say it quickly, but Duke Giltian hardly spoke.

    When I was getting frustrated by waiting and was about to ask, Duke Giltian finally spoke.

    Good job.

    Of course, I thought he would say I had done something useless, but apliment? It was definitely a good thing, but I was dumbfounded as the opponent was someone who was in front of me.

    You didnt seem happy with mypliment.

    "No. I''m happy. Thank you for your kindpliment, Duke.

    Duke Giltian hurriedly added, in case I misunderstood.

    Of course, I have to look at it in a good light. As a matter of fact, the temple side was really troublesome because they kept being rude.

    To be precise, it was not the temple, but the Holy See that was being rude.

    The Empire was a country that worshipped the Blue Dragon, not God, and although there were temples, their power here was not that strongpared to theirs in other countries.

    The Holy See, dissatisfied with this, tried to somehow increase the temples power. But there was no way the nobles and the Imperial family would be pleased with it.

    Thats why Im very happy that the Baron did a great job.

    Duke Giltian smiled contentedly.

    It wasn''t my intention to please him, but it was better than offending him.

    "Thank you for your kindpliment."

    I bowed my head, repeating the same words like a parrot.

    Duke Giltian then tapped my shoulder.

    Please keep doing as you do now.

    <i>Does this mean he recognizes me as an official?</i>

    I looked at him in amazement.

    Duke Giltian, who met my eyes, smiled as he closed his wrinkled eyes.

    Even though there are only a few years left, I hope youll work hard in the meantime.

    <i>Only a few years left? What does he mean by that?</i>

    Then, Ill get going now.

    I wanted to ask him what he meant by that, but before I could do it, Duke Giltian had gone too far.

    From early in the morning, the front of the orphanage was crowded with people.

    Many people simply came to watch the opening ceremony, but there were also many reporters.

    With pens and notebooks in both hands, the reporters continued to look around like hawks preying on their prey. Their eyes shed fiercely as if they wouldnt miss a single scoop.

    But is the rumor true?

    The reporters'' heads turned all at once at the sudden remark someone had brought up from among the onlookers.

    The man, who seemed unaware that the reporters were looking at him, said to his acquaintances.

    I heard that the person who revealed this incident was the baron who recently became an aide to the emperor.

    If its the baron who recently became an aide to the emperor, is it thedy who just broke her engagement with Duke Williot because of a mistress?

    Ah, thats right. It was thatdy.

    The reporters'' ears pricked up. They quickly began to write down what they had heard.

    The man and his acquaintances, who had no way of knowing that truth, kept talking about what they knew.

    I also heard that thedy had sessfully led the diplomatic meeting with the Natsha Kingdom in the past. Thats why she became a baron.

    Wow, what an amazingdy. It wouldn''t have been easy to be an official with a woman''s body, but she was able to be one."

    Whats the point though? She couldnt even control her fianc that she got cheated on and her engagement was broken off.

    In the midst of admiration, someone entered the conversation.

    And wasn''t she being fooled by a princess of a fallen kingdom?

    Although he was new to them, the man spoke as if he had been in this group from the beginning.

    Can such a woman really be smart? It seems to me that theres someone behind the scenes helping her.

    The man told a very interesting thing, and so everyone began to pay attention to his neat appearance.

    The clothes he was wearing were luxurious. Judging by his looks, he didn''t seem like a man of ordinary status.

    Who on earth is helping her?

    Of course, His Majesty the Emperor.

    The man grinned and shouted loudly.

    Dont you all remember the rumor circting when thedy first became the emperors aide?

    Of course, I remember. She was rumored to be His Majesty''s mistress."

    Thats it.

    The man smiled cheerfully as he flicked his index finger.

    If he didn''t want his mistress to get insulted, it''s good for her to lookpetent, that''s why he put on a show like this."

    No way. Why would the emperor do such a troublesome thing?

    Thats the thought of high-ranking people, so how could I know?

    The man shrugged and added.

    But it is certain that His Majesty helped her. Otherwise, there would be no way for a nobledy, who grew up beautifully, to be able to do such a great job.

    That makes sense.

    Well, I actually thought it was strange when I heard that thedy passed the official test as the top even though she didn''t receive a proper education.

    The stone thrown by the mysterious man spread widely in waves on the calmke.

    The man''s words were strange at times, but everyone nodded without showing such a sign.

    The reason was simple. Because Le was a woman. Because they had never seen a woman do something that incredible before. So it wouldn''t have been something she did by herself.

    Everyone thought that Kalian, who was the emperor, had helped her from behind.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Only a few years left.

    What Duke Giltian said was a conviction, not an assumption. There must be a reason why he was so sure.

    <i>What could be the reason?</i>

    I was curious, but there was no way to find out. Because he wouldnt tell me even if I went to him and asked him.

    What are you thinking about?

    Baron Delrond, who sat at the desk across from me, organizing a document, asked.

    "Nothing."

    I couldnt get the answer even if I talked about it to Baron Derlond anyway, so I swallowed my words.

    But your expression looks bad for that.

    <i>Is that so?</i>

    I checked my expression in my hand mirror, but it didn''t look too bad.

    Are you nervous about the opening ceremony?

    "No. I think its not me, but Baron Delrond who was nervous though.

    His expression was stiffer than usual, and the tip of his slightly raised lips looked unnatural.

    Is it because of the press conference?

    Baron Delrond would speak on Kalians behalf at the opening ceremony today. What he was seeing now was the speech he would read at the press conference.

    "Haa."

    Baron Delrond let out a long sigh and grabbed his head.

    Why did His Majesty leave this to me

    Thats because Baron Delrond is His Majestys aide.

    "Yes. Being his aide is the problem.

    Baron Delrond clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    His words and actions made it seem like he didn''t like being an aide to the emperor, but it wasn''t. He was very proud and satisfied. Still, it was fun seeing him express suchints, so Iughed softly, then Baron Delrond stared at me with thin eyes.

    Why are youughing?

    I think Baron Delrond really likes His Majesty.

    "Yes?"

    Baron Delrond asked me back in bewilderment.

    How on earth do you see that I like His Majesty?

    Then do you hate His Majesty?

    No, its not like that

    Baron Delrond hesitated, then shut his mouth.

    <i>As expected, he likes him.</i>

    I picked up a document with a smile.

    Baron Delrond rubbed his face bigly and spoke bluntly.

    But I think Baron Aster also likes His Majesty.

    "I like him."

    <b>Rattle, bang-!</b>

    "Really?"

    Baron Delrond asked, standing up in surprise. His rough movement pushed his chair back.

    <i>Why is he so surprised?</i>

    I looked at Baron Delrond, a little perplexed.

    Ehmm, hmm.

    Baron Delrond then coughed shyly and raised the chair that had fallen down.

    Is it so surprising that I said I like His Majesty?

    No, well Its not like that.

    Baron Delrond, who sat down again, said awkwardly.

    I was just a little flustered because I had never seen anyone who says they like His Majesty as proudly as Baron Aster.

    <i>He didn''t look a little flustered though.</i>

    Its because everyone doesnt express it outwardly. Im sure they like His Majesty inwardly.

    Baron Delrond frowned as if he heard something he couldnt hear.

    How on earth do you think like that?

    Thats because His Majesty is a kind and good person.

    I guess Baron Aster has never truly seen a kind person before.

    <i>Theres no denying that he is a good person, huh?</i>

    Of course. Because Kalian was a good person to anyone looking at him.

    Of course, those who didnt know Kalian would be afraid of him after only hearing the rumors. I was like that too. However, after experiencing it myself, I changed my mind. And I was sure it was the same for other people who worked next to him.

    Although he still didnt have a very good reputation among the Imperial people, he would sooner orter. There was no doubt that if Kalian did what he was doing now, it would get better soon. Their fear would turn into awe in an instant.

    It''s time to go.

    Baron Delrond, who checked the time, grabbed the document and stood up. I also stood up with my stuff.

    Haaa.

    Baron Delrond sighed again, enough to sink the ground in. He clearly looked like he didnt want to do it.

    I wanted to help him, but there was nothing I could do.

    Cheer up, Baron Delrond.

    All I could do was support him from the side.

    If you need my help, feel free to tell me.

    Baron Delrond''s eyes twinkled instantly.

    Are you going to help me with anything?

    "Yes."

    I nodded, and Baron Delrond held out the paper he was holding. It was the speech he was going to read at today''s press conference.

    <i>Why does he hold out that to me?</i>

    Looking at him in wonder, Baron Delrond looked at me with anticipation and asked.

    Can you speak at the press conference on my behalf?

    I smiled lightly and pushed the speech back into his arms.

    I will refuse.

    Baron Delrond''s expression turned sullen.

    *****

    It was the norm for the emperor to ride a carriage while his aides and other attendants rode horses. However, since I didnt know how to ride a horse, this time, with an exception, it was decided that the aides also ride a carriage.

    <i>What on earth is this nonsense?</i>

    My face was hot.

    <i>I need to learn how to ride a horse.</i>

    How many resolutions had I made? I couldn''t even remember. Every time I made a resolution, I couldn''t put it into practice.

    It was an excuse to say I didn''t have time to do it because I was so busy. I should have learned to sleep less.

    <i>This time, I must do it.</i>

    <i>As soon as I return home after the opening ceremony, I will look for a teacher first.</i>

    With a firm resolve in my heart, I checked the opening ceremony schedule.

    Beside me, Baron Delrond continued to read the speech. As the carriage got closer to the orphanage, his face became as white as a nk sheet of paper.

    Don''t be too nervous. Baron Delrond will do well.

    Baron Delrondughed helplessly.

    I hope so, too.

    Baron Delrond concentrated on the speech again.

    Not to disturb him, I quietly checked the opening ceremony schedule and looked out the window.

    A towering white building was seen in the distance. That building was the orphanage.

    It was what I had wished for. I had wanted to save the poor children, who were abused by the temple as if losing parents was not enough, and I finally achieved that wish. With my own hands.

    My chest filled like a balloon at that fact. My heart was pounding.

    <i>I cant wait to see it.</i>

    I wanted to see the sign hanging on that building and the children running aroundughing.

    After a while, the carriage arrived in front of the orphanage.

    The front of the building was crowded with people who came to watch the opening ceremony. There was no end of the crowd in sight.

    Its dangerous, so get out of the way!

    Come on, go away!

    The guards pushed the people to one side so that the carriages and horses could pass.

    The golden carriage on which Kalian rode passed first, followed by our carriage, then followed by the horses on which the attendants and escort knights rode.

    After a while, the carriage stopped.

    Please get off.

    I got off through the door opened by the coachman and looked up at the orphanage.

    When I came here just a few days ago, the paint job hadnt been done properly, so it was very sloppy, but not now. The walls of the building were clean, with no stains. Even the creaking clock tower was working properly.

    The garden, which was overgrown with all kinds of weeds, was neatly arranged, and the angel statue of the fountain constantly poured water.

    The trees nted along the long wall were evergreens that boasted lush leaves even in the cold winter. It was chosen with the hope that the children would grow up properly unchangingly, and I thought it was good.

    Later, Kalian got off the carriage.

    His facial features became more distinct as his bangs were neatly raised. The ck coat covering his hips fitted him well.

    His thick eyebrows that drew a straight line went up slightly.

    Looking at where the dark blue eyes were staring, I saw Duke Giltian and several nobles approaching this way.

    "Your Majesty."

    Youre early.

    Kalian smiled and talked to Duke Giltian.

    <i>They seem to be very close, huh?</i>

    Well, they had lunch together before, even though he didnt have any special schedule with him.

    I thought they were on bad terms, so it was unexpected.

    Youpletely suppress the temples arrogance. As expected from Your Majesty.

    How did you take away the childcare matter from the temple side?

    Instead of responding to the nobles ttery, Kalian smiled and entered the orphanage.

    Wee, Your Majesty.

    Entering therge hall, Adrina and a few others greeted Kalian and us. There were also a few reporters. It seemed that the reporters were allowed to cover the opening ceremony.

    We ask for your understanding that the other teachers arent able toe out because they are taking care of the children.

    Kalian nodded.

    "I understand."

    "Thank you."

    Adrina retreated, and Baron Delrond stood before the podium. This was to start the opening ceremony.

    Before starting, Kalian sat at the higher seat. Next to him, the nobles, including Duke Giltian, sat in order ording to their rank.

    I stood next to Baron Delrond to help him.

    Then we will begin the opening ceremony of the Empires first orphanage.

    <b>p, p, p, p-!</b>

    The opening ceremony of the orphanage began with thunderous apuse.

    *****

    then, we will hang the sign.

    Finally, the order to hang the sign, the highlight of the opening ceremony, hade.

    From here on, it was held in front of the main gate, not in the hall. It was so that everyone could see it.

    <i>What could be the name Kalian chose? Im very curious.</i>

    With a pounding heart, I looked at the sign people were bringing. The onlookers were also holding their breaths and staring at the sign, whether they felt the same way as me.

    Soon after, as Kalian raised his hand, the servants turned the sign.

    !

    "No way."

    Everyone who saw the sign buzzed in unison.

    Whats going on here?

    Why on earth did he choose that name?

    Even the nobles, who had been watching the situation happily, were bewildered and murmured.

    Baron Delrond also forgot what to say next and looked at the sign nkly.

    It was the same for me too.

    Undoubtedly, the name of the childcare institution that Kalian chose was neither Yousveldia nor Cardin.

    [Aster Orphanage]

    It was Aster Orphanage, named after my surname.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    <i>Aster Orphanage?</i>

    I was bewildered.

    <i>Is this why he hid it from me?</i>

    I stared nkly at the sign and then looked at Kalian. He was smiling contentedly alone in the midst of everyones bewilderment.

    <i>What on earth is he thinking?</i>

    I couldn''t fathom his intentions, but one thing was for sure. It had to be stopped.

    The sign was not hung yet, so I should stop it now.

    "Your

    "Your Majesty."

    When I was about to speak, Duke Giltian opened his mouth first.

    May I ask why you named the first orphanage operated under Imperial patronage after Baron Asters surname?

    The noblemen, who had been buzzing, shut their mouths all at once and looked at Kalian. The crowd outside the main gate was still chattering, but inside the main gate was a deadly silence.

    I also looked at Kalian and waited for his answer.

    Youre asking for an answer thats too obvious.

    While everyone was nervous, Kalian answered with a bright smile.

    Its because Baron Asters contribution to the sess of this childcare project was the biggest.

    Kalian tilted his head slightly, ncing at the nobles, who were still displeased.

    Originally, wasnt it based on the surname of the person who made the most contributions? Am I wrong?

    Count Kevin, am I wrong?

    Yes, yes?

    Count Kevin, who was pointed out of the blue, hesitated before answering.

    O, of course, Your Majesty is right. However, since it is the first childcare institution, I think it would be more appropriate to name this ce after the Imperial familys surname or the Empires name.

    Contrary to his initial bewilderment, Count Kevin calmly expressed his opinion.

    "He is right. I think Baron Aster''s surname can be used when the next childcare institution is established.

    Although Baron Aster contributed a lot to this childcare project, isnt it because of His Majestys help? Thats why

    "No."

    Kalian said, cutting his words.

    This childcare project is purely Baron Asters work. It was Baron Aster who first came up with this, and it was also Baron Aster who revealed the temples dirty secrets and brought the childcare project up to this point.

    Kalian looked at me. His dark blue eyes twinkled slightly. It was as if telling me not to worry about anything.

    Thats why it is right to name it after Baron Asters surname.

    At the repeated words, the nobles shut their mouths like honey-eating mute.

    Everyone looks bad. Why is it?

    Kalian''s gaze, who nced over all the nobles once again, stopped at Duke Giltian.

    Duke Giltian, will you exin on behalf of the nobles?

    Duke Giltian thought for a moment, then answered with a smile on his wrinkled lips.

    You dont have to worry about it too much. Everyone is just surprised by something they didnt even think of.

    Ah, is that so?

    The corner of Kalian''s lips went up smoothly.

    I thought theyre like that because Baron Aster is a woman, like before.

    The cold atmosphere subsided even more.

    A deep frown appeared between Duke Giltians eyebrows.

    <i>Arent the two of them close?</i>

    Looking at this, it didn''t look like it again. What an unpredictable rtionship.

    Kalians behavior was unpredictable as well. However, it didnt mean that Kalian was wrong. It was all true.

    If I were not a woman, I would have expected that the childcare institution would be named after my surname, but since I was a woman, I never thought about it. Thats why I didnt expect him to make this decision.

    I was flustered. I didn''t know how to react.

    <i>As expected, it would be right to refuse.</i>

    <i>but why do I have to refuse?</i>

    Conflicting thoughts filled my head at the same time.

    Considering the attention around me, it was right to refuse. Then, even if there was a noise now, it would soon be quiet.

    But I didn''t do anything bad. I felt like a fool when I looked at them, and I also felt sorry for Kalian, who took care of me so much.

    Then we should ask Baron Aster.

    I was mentioned suddenly. I woke up from my own thoughts and looked at Kalian.

    Baron Aster.

    Kalian looked at me gently and asked.

    Do you want to change the name of the childcare institution?

    The eyes of the nobles were focused on me. Everyone was expecting me to answer yes.

    My heart, which had been shaking without being able to take its eyes from their gazes, gradually hardened to one side.

    I clenched my fists and took a deep breath before answering.

    "No."

    <i>Now, I will no longer be deprived of what I should have by looking at others like a fool.</i>

    I like the name Aster Orphanage.

    I answered with that determination.

    Although the schedule was dyed due to the unexpected event, the sign was safely hung.

    Aster Orphanage. No matter how many times I looked at it, it was a name I couldn''t get enough of.

    I looked at the sign with great pride.

    Although the eyes around me were stinging, I didn''t care. It wasn''t something I got by doing anything bad, so I didn''t have to care about it.

    The opening ceremony continued amid the crowd''s tumult, and now, only the press conference was left.

    The press conference was held in the hall with only a few reporters.

    Kalian, Duke Giltian, and the nobles who attended the opening ceremony went to the director''s office with Adrina. While Baron Delrond and I remained in the hall for the press conference.

    Baron Delrond could actually be on his own, but since I wanted to be of some help to him, I left after getting Kalian''s permission.

    You can go, you know?

    Im curious how the press conference goes, so Ill stay here with you.

    Well, then

    Baron Delrond pretended to bepelled to ept it, but his expression became more rxed.

    <i>Having someone by your side must be helpful, right?</i>

    But I didn''t want to get in the way, so I watched Baron Delrond from a little distance.

    Baron Delrond took a deep breath and stood in front of the podium.

    Lets start the press conference.

    Im Drog from Jena Daily.

    The reporters asked questions one after another in a predetermined order. It wasn''t difficult to answer because we already received the question they wanted to ask a few days ago.

    Most of the questions were rted to the temple or the Holy See, such as whether to bring the childcare project to the other temples as well and what to do if the Holy See retaliated.

    Sometimes questions were added to the answers that came out unexpectedly, but the level was not so high because it was against the Imperial family.

    Time passed smoothly, and the time to end the press conference came.

    If there are no more questions

    I want to ask onest question.

    Someone suddenly raised a hand.

    It was the man named Drog from Jena Daily, who first asked the question.

    Tell me.

    Baron Delrond answered, flipping through the questionnaire.

    It was a question about Baron Aster.

    His hand that was flipping through the questionnaire stopped. Baron Delrond looked at Drog with a surprised and displeased expression on his face.

    It was the same for me too. As I remembered, there were no questions about me. So when such a question came up, I was startled.

    I was a bit nervous about what he was going to ask.

    His Majesty named the first childcare institution after Baron Aster''s surname. Is there any reason for that?

    As expected, he was asking that.

    The reason is simple.

    Baron Delrond closed the questionnaire and answered.

    Its because Baron Aster has been the biggest contributor to the sess of this childcare project. Im sure you guys already know about it. That Baron Aster yed an active role in the temple.

    "Well."

    Its customary to name it that way.

    Fortunately, everyone seemed to agree.

    I have another question.

    I thought it was going to pass safely, but Drog asked again.

    There is a rumor that it was actually His Majesty who nned it. Baron Aster simply did what His Majesty ordered.

    I heard that too.

    "Me too."

    The reporters began to buzz loudly.

    <i>Theres a rumor like that, huh? But why wasn''t it published?</i>

    After that day, I checked all the cheap gossip newspapers, and I didn''t find such a story.

    Could it be that the reporters were too wary of the Imperial family that they couldn''t make the article?

    <i>I dont think so.</i>

    If that was the case, it wouldn''t have been asked now.

    <i>That means there are other reasons, but what is the reason? Why is this story being mentioned today after being quiet until now?</i>

    Is that true?

    "No."

    Baron Delrond answered tly, but the question didnt go away.

    There were all sorts of spections, from saying that it was really not true to whether it was true but was trying to hide it.

    "Quiet! It''s all nonsense, so stop making useless guesses!"

    Baron Delrond shouted out loud, but the situation did not change.

    <i>What should I do?</i>

    It was when I was contemting whether I should step up.

    Baron Aster, please answer me.

    Drog asked me directly, not Baron Delrond.

    Does Baron Aster really have nothing to do with His Majesty? Are you really just an aide?

    The reporters shut their mouths in an instant and paid attention to me.

    "That!

    Its okay, Baron.

    I waved my hand as Baron Delrond tried to defend me.

    I will answer it myself.

    I stood next to Baron Delrond and looked at Drog.

    First of all, to answer your question, yes, thats right. Im just a mere aide to His Majesty."

    And then I looked through the reporters.

    Of course, Im aware of the rumor circting among the people that Im a mistress, not the Emperors aide.

    The reporters'' faces stiffened instantly, but I continued without caring.

    But that''s all nonsense. I swear to heaven, I have never had a rtionship with His Majesty more than as an aide.

    I wanted to take this opportunity to put the false rumor to rest.

    And in the future, I have no intention of forming a rtionship with His Majesty more than as an aide.

    They were looking behind me, not me. Their stiff faces turned slightly white.

    Baron Aster.

    Baron Delrond called me in a low voice and pointed behind me.

    <i>Why is he like that?</i>

    I turned around, wondering.

    Thats a good mindset.

    A familiar but cold voice.

    I saw Kalian, Duke Giltian, and the other nobles, who I didnt know when they came.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    In an instant, silence fell in the hall.

    Le also looked at Kalian in great surprise.

    The press conference was taking too long, so I came out to see whats happening. Turns out you were talking about something interesting.

    His thick eyebrows drew a straight line, and his dark blue eyes gleamed fiercely.

    As Kalian approached the podium, Le and Ver naturally stepped back.

    If you have something to ask, ask it.

    Standing in front of the podium, Kalian looked through the reporters.

    The reporters were busy avoiding Kalian''s gaze. Drog also kept his mouth shut with his head down.

    "Because I''ll answer it myself."

    The opportunity for the emperor to directly answer questions was rare. It was an opportunity they should have seized, but everyone was unable to do so and only kept their mouths shut.

    Why arent you talking?

    The smirk on Kalian''s lips deepened.

    You talked so well earlier, but now youre quiet.

    <i>That''s because you weren''t there back then!</i>

    Not to leave a seed of trouble, Kalian even mercilessly killed a speechless infant.

    It was not for nothing that he was given the title of the ughter Emperor. There was no one big enough to speak lightly in front of such an opponent.

    Did everyone be honey-eating mute?

    Kalian let out a smallugh and leaned his upper body on the podium.

    Did you say your name is Drog?

    Then he looked at Drog.

    Drog''s shoulders flinched when his name was called.

    You seemed to be dissatisfied with Baron Aster being my aide.

    Th, that cant be!

    Drog was visibly flustered and shouted.

    I, I just asked because people were curious. As, as a reporter, I have to relieve peoples curiosity

    What a life-threatening professional spirit you have.

    The smile on Kalian''s lips deepened.

    Thats amazing. I want to give you a round of apuse.

    <i>I have to say something. Or Ill die.</i>

    Feeling threatened for his life, Drog hurriedly spoke up.

    Your Majesty, I

    Ill buy that high spirit and give you a special opportunity.

    After interrupting Drog''s words again, Kalian smiled eerily.

    Just by looking at the eerie smile, Drog trembled. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    <i>What kind of punishment is he trying to give me with a smile like that?</i>

    Kalian said it was an opportunity, but Drog didn''t think so. It was clearly a punishment disguised as an opportunity.

    Write an article.

    yes?"

    Drog immediately questioned his unexpected words. Realizing that his opponent was the emperor, he lowered his head.

    Wh, what kind of article are you talking about

    What kind of article? Of course, an article about what people are curious about.

    <i>What people are curious about?</i>

    Do you mean the rtionship between Your Majesty and Baron Aster?

    Yeah, that one.

    He asked just in case, but its really that one.

    If it was that, of course, he was going to write an article about it. Because it was a matter that people were constantly interested in.

    To write an urate article, thats why Drog kept asking questions to the extent that Le and Ver were flustered. There were other reasons, but that was the biggest. Because it was suicidal to give misinformation against the Imperial family. He could have been arrested for contempt of the Imperial family.

    But to write the article

    <i>Is he saying that in the hope that I will make a false report? To arrest me for contempt of the Imperial family?</i>

    It was when Drog rolled his eyes like crazy, judging Kalian''s intentions.

    Once again, Baron Aster is just my aide.

    Kalian, who firmly repeated his words, went down the tform.

    "Your

    Kalian''s sudden action made Le hastily try to catch him, but Ver caught her first. Duke Giltian and the other nobles also didnt step up.

    Kalian went down the tform and walked towards Drog. Those who stood in his way split up like the Red Sea.

    Drog threw the notebook he was holding and knelt down.

    Your, Your Majesty.

    Then he slumped down so that his head touched the ground.

    Is it okay for a person with a strong professional spirit to throw away his notebook?

    Kalian himself picked up the notebook and handed it to Drog. But Drog continued to lie down without thinking about receiving it. His body kept trembling like an aspen.

    "Take it."

    At the words, Drog finally took the notebook.

    His hands were shaking so much that it took him a while to put the notebook in his arms.

    So, are you going to write the article?

    Drog nodded his head bigly.

    "Of course. I will write the article as soon as I get back.

    Whats the content?

    I will write an article stating that Baron Aster has nothing to do with His Majesty and that she is merely an aide.

    Yeah, make sure you write it down. So that other people can know for sure.

    His lips drawing an arc were terrifying.

    If this rumor keeps circting even after the article is published, it is because you wrote it wrong. If that happens, I will hold you ountable.

    <i>What nonsense is this?</i>

    Even if he wrote the article properly, it was people''s choice to believe it or not. It wasn''t something he could do anything about. But to say something like that, he was scared.

    I, I understand.

    Even though Drog was shocked inwardly at the threatening mood that pressed his whole body down, he still replied that he understood.

    <i>As expected, its a punishment disguised as an opportunity.</i>

    The press conference ended in a tense atmosphere as if walking on thin ice.

    The reporters who attended the press conference ran away without looking back. In particr, a reporter named Drog went out faster than anyone else. As he walked, he fell unsightly, as if his legs had lost their strength.

    Serves him right.

    Baron Delrondughed at Drog.

    That reporter, I actually was still annoyed, but Im d he got scolded.

    Do you know that reporter?

    He is a vicious reporter who digs into other peoples privacy under the pretext that the people have the right to know.

    We can arrest him then.

    <i>Its illegal to dig into someones privacy, isnt it?</i>

    When I said that in wonder, Baron Delrond frowned as if annoyed.

    I want to do that, too. But the problem is that he works only within the boundaries of thew. So, even if he gets arrested, it ends with a simple disciplinary action.

    Such a pity.

    I know, right?

    Baron Delrond and I sighed and proceeded with the rest of the schedule.

    However, Kalian''s expression was not good throughout the schedule. He seemed to worry about something.

    Is something wrong, Your Majesty?

    I asked Kalian carefully, avoiding people''s eyes. Then Kalian answered as he walked silently.

    "Nothing."

    <i>No. I think theres something wrong though.</i>

    Is it because of what happened earlier?

    Kalian affirmed in silence.

    <i>As expected, it was because of that.</i>

    Well, I also was still worried about it, but it didn''t mean it would make any difference.

    The misunderstanding will be cleared up soon since the reporters said they would write the article properly. So don''t worry too much, Your Majesty."

    Kalian stopped walking at my words and looked back at me.

    misunderstanding.

    His blue eyes darkened. The hard corners of his lips made him look like he was angry.

    <i>Did I say something wrong?</i>

    I politely stood with my hands sped and waited for him to speak.

    But Kalian turned his head again without saying a word.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Kalian stepped forward. It meant that he didn''t want to talk about it anymore.

    I couldn''t keep asking even if I was curious why he was like that.

    The next schedule is

    So I swallowed my curiosity and followed Kalian,

    After leaving the orphanage, Drog crept out of the crowds, which were still crowded, and hid, running away into a deserted alley.

    In the alleyway, a man in a hood was waiting for him. A glimpse of ck hair could be seen through the hood.

    Drog, who stood before the figure, reached his hand with an irritated look.

    I did what you said! So give me the money!

    Are you sure you did everything?

    "Of course! My life has been put in jeopardy because of it!

    Drog shuddered as he recalled seeing the emperor right in front of his eyes. It was something he never wanted to experience again.

    Give me the money quickly!

    When the figure held out a pocket, Drog took it as if snatching it. He finally smiled after checking the gold coins in it.

    The figure then held out another pocket to Drog.

    If you publish an article like I want, Ill give it to you as well.

    The pocket contained more gold coins than Drog had received.

    <i>How much is that?</i>

    Drog swallowed his dry saliva. With that, he didn''t have to worry about money for at least ten years.

    What article do you want me to write?

    You can write an article about the subtle rtionship between the Emperor and Baron Aster.

    Drog, who greedily looked at the pocket, shook his head in surprise at the following words.

    Are you crazy? Write an article like that? You want me to die right now?!

    The figure tilted his head slightly as if wondering.

    Why are you overreacting? What happened?

    Its not like anything happened!

    The gaze that looked at him with murderous intent and an eerie smile. The creepy voice, saying he would hold him ountable if the rumor kept circting even after the article was published, continued to ring in his ears.

    As a long-time reporter, he was sure Kalian wasn''t joking. He meant it.

    <i>And he wants me to write an article like that?</i>

    Ill never write it, so go find someone else!

    <i>No matter how much money there is, it''s not better than life. What''s the use of money if I die?</i>

    Drog was terrified and ran away.

    The figure, who was left alone, put the pocket in his pocket and took off his hood.

    His pitch-ck hair fluttered in the wind. His ck eyes mixed with a bit of brown bent pleasantly.

    Oh my, I was trying to help my beloved sister though, but no one wanted to help me.

    The man murmured as if it was such a pity and went into the alleyway.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Early morning.

    Kalian, who came into the office earlier than usual, sat at his desk and picked up the morning newspapers that the servant had brought in advance.

    Among the numerous newspapers, the first he picked was Jena Daily, to which Drog belonged.

    The newspaper was full of stories about the orphanages opening ceremony. Le''s story didn''t seem boring either.

    Baron Le Aster contributed greatly to the sess of this childcare project.

    Reporters reported everything they saw and heard, including that the Emperor named the first childcare institution Aster Orphanage to congratte her.

    There was also an article about Le and Kalian''s rtionship. It was none other than Drog who wrote it.

    <b>[The rtionship between His Majesty the Emperor Kalian de Cheffel Yousveldia and Baron Le Aster was extremely businesslike (ellipsis) The rumor about Baron Le Aster being the Emperor''s mistress was confirmed to be false.]</b>

    From the verbose article, he could feel how much Drog wanted to live.

    Kalian then also checked the newspapers from other sources. Other newspapers also had articles mentioning the rtionship between Kalian and Le. Though the content was slightly different, the overall framework was the same.

    Le is not the Emperor''s mistress. She is merely an aide.

    All the newspapers said so.

    Kalian smiled and put the newspaper down.

    They all said the same thing, so I guess I''ve manipted them.

    In hindsight, maniption was correct. He threatened them to write the truth instead of covering facts with lies.

    Truthfully, he didn''t think publishing articles like this could change people''s minds overnight. Well, at least one big controversy would subside. He was satisfied with it as there would be no more people asking about their rtionship as they did at the press conference.

    It was definitely a good thing, but he didn''t feel so good. It felt weird, just like he didnt clean himself after doing his business.

    <i>What is it?</i>

    Kalian put his chin on his hand and thought.

    The first thing that came to his mind was Drog''s rude behavior.

    In front of him, he couldn''t say a word properly, and yet in front of Le and Ver, he was so talkative.

    <i>That means hes ignoring Le and Ver.</i>

    Kalian was very displeased with that fact and twisted his lips.

    <i>I should have scolded him a little more.</i>

    He regretted not doing that. That''s probably why he was feeling weird right now.

    <b><i>"But that''s all nonsense. I swear to heaven, I have never had a rtionship with His Majesty more than as an aide."</i></b>

    He suddenly remembered what Le had said.

    <b><i>And in the future, I have no intention of forming a rtionship with His Majesty more than as an aide.</i></b>

    She was right, and that was a sure thing. Kalian also had no intention of forming a rtionship with Le more than an aide.

    <i>But why do her words make me feel so upset?</i>

    Kalian tapped the desk with his fingertip and pondered, but he couldn''t think of anything. Rather, the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was, so Kalian irritably swept his hair up and stood up from his seat.

    He then opened the window. The cold wind seemed to ease his frustration a bit.

    He sat on the window sill and looked out the window to cool down his overheated head from thinking about various things.

    It was still early, so the pce was quiet. There were only a few servants walking quietly without making a sound of footsteps.

    Kalian, who was watching people indifferently, suddenly looked at the trees, which had only thin branches.

    It wasn''t that the Imperial gardeners didn''t take care of them, it was because now was winter and all the leaves had fallen off.

    Even though they looked so ugly now, they would bloom the most beautiful pink flowers in the Imperial Pce in spring.

    <i>flower named Cherry that that woman liked the most.</i>

    A woman suddenly came to his mind. Kalian''s eyes sank darkly. The shade that fell below his eyes changed his face. The corners of his mouth stiffened, and he couldn''t move. His gaze was fixed on the scrawny trees.

    <i>How long has it been?</i>

    "Hello."

    When he heard a familiar voice, Kalian slowly turned his head.

    There, he saw Le exchanging simple greetings with a passing attendant. Judging by her clothes, she seemed to have juste to work.

    Le''s cheeks were pale pink as if they were colored with flower water. Every time she spoke, white breath came out.

    It meant it was that cold, but Le kept smiling at what made her so happy. It was a pure smile that made the viewer feel better.

    <i>It''s cold, so you should go inside. What will you do if you catch a cold?</i>

    He thought for a moment whether he should call her and tell her to go in, but then Le looked at him, perhaps because she felt his gaze.

    At that moment, Kalian hid behind the curtain. It wasn''t intended. When he thought she was looking at him, his body just moved reflexively.

    Fortunately, the red curtain perfectly hid Kalian. Le, who didn''t find him, tilted her head and quickly went inside.

    Only then did Kaliane out again with a sigh of relief. Then he burst into smallughter as his actions were ridiculous.

    Why on earth am I hiding?

    <i>There''s absolutely no reason for me to hide.</i>

    Kalian closed the window after rubbing his face bigly.

    As he sat down again, the head attendant, Rahel, came in with hot tea.

    Kalian picked up the document without giving Rahel a nce.

    Rahel put the teacup on one side of the desk and poured the tea, saying,

    Duchess Cloud wants to have lunch together with you next Monday.

    Esramel?

    Esramel Cloud.

    Her original name was Esramel de Cheffel Yousveldia. She was the Empire''s only princess and Kalian''s half-sister.

    People thought Kalian and Esramel were on good terms because he kept her alive, but it wasn''t. Kalian kept her alive because she didn''t be a hindrance when Kalian usurped the throne.

    It was also because from the moment Esramel became Duchess Cloud, though she was still a member of the Imperial family, she was no longer an existing member of the Imperial family. She had no right to seed to the throne, nor could she exercise her right as an Imperial family. There was no reason to kill her as the child she gave birth to was also the son of a duke, not the Imperial family.

    Even so, if he had a bad rtionship with her, he would have been willing to aim his sword at her, but that also wasn''t the case. Although the two siblings shared the same blood, they were more awkward than the others. It was because Kalian had so few conversations with Esramel so far that he could count it only with one hand. Of course, they never ate together.

    <i>And suddenly, she wants to eat together?</i>

    It was strange.

    What''s the reason?

    She said she needed to discuss the uing New Years Day.

    There were still about two months left until New Year''s Day, but since it was an event to host distinguished guests from other countries, they had to prepare now.

    Usually, New Year''s Day was prepared by the Empress or Empress (concubine), but Kalian didn''t have both. So, naturally, the authority passed to Esramel, the princess.

    <i>She has neither authority nor rights, but a princess is still a princess, huh?</i>

    <i>What a really ridiculousw.</i>

    Kalian drank tea with a sneer.

    If it was a normal banquet, he would have entrusted it to his aides as it had been until now. But since it was a banquet to host distinguished guests from other countries, it was not possible.

    <i>I can''t help it. I have no choice but to leave it to Esramel.</i>

    "Alright. Leave a schedule empty then.

    Kalian picked up a document and added.

    Call Baron Aster.

    What changed Le''s image was not the newspaper article, but the people''s eyewitness ounts.

    Le tried to save the children in the temple.

    It spread throughout the Empire through people''s mouths and prevented high priests from speaking.

    I heard that she released the grain stock from the warehouse for the hungry people of the estate. Wow, how could she do that? Our lord is busy filling his stomach.

    Is that all? To save the estate people from the gue, she used her own money and hired a bunch of priests, wizards, and doctors!

    Right, and this time, there was a big flood on the Williot estate. Even then, the Baron herself went out and saved the people.

    People started to praise Le as they added the things that Le had done while she was at the Williot estate.

    Shes a really nice person. She''s amazing too.

    "I know. It would be nice if someone like her became the empress.

    A stone that someone threw lightly caused a big wave in the calmke.

    "Right. If such a person bes the empress, the country will be at peace.

    I also heard that the ruthless His Majesty the Emperor became a gentle sheep in front of the Baron, you know?

    As expected, it would be nice if she became the empress. Since she is originally a count''s daughter, she has enough qualifications to be the empress!

    And so, they wanted Le to be the empress. It''s such a waste if she remained as a simple aide.

    People of all ages said the same words. And as the voice grew louder, there was a person who went crazy.

    <b>CRASH-</b>

    It was Philen.

    His room was in chaos as if a storm had swept through it.

    The objects he threw were shattered, and the debris was everywhere. In the meantime, the bottle of alcohol seemed to be seen often.

    Philen''s face, which was always clean, was messy. His beard grew unruly, and his hair was messy as if he had built a birdhouse.

    Le should be the empress?

    Philen twisted his lips and muttered.

    Everyone is talking nonsense. She should be duchess Williot, not empress!

    Le was his wife, who had been chosen by his deceased parents. So it was right for her to be by his side. Not by the Emperor''s side!

    <i>Why don''t you realize that, Le?</i>

    <i>I have told you so many times.</i>

    Why on earth, WHY!

    <b>BANG, BANG, BANG-</b>

    Philen hit the desk hard again and again.

    The hard desk was dented, and his hands were bruised.

    Suddenly, his gaze turned to a piece of paper that had been thrown on the floor.

    On the luxurious paper bearing the emperor''s seal, it was written that the date of Philen''s return had been dyed.

    Kalian said he would give him more vacation because he thought of Philen, who must have been difficult due to the long war, and Cecily, but he knew better than anyone that it wasn''t.

    <i>To keep me away from Le.</i>

    Blood-blooded eyes shed terrifyingly.

    Do you think Im going to back off like this?

    Philen muttered, clenching his lips to the point of bleeding.

    I will never back off, never.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    I thought there would be a talk about the orphanage''s name after my surname and Kalian''s coercion with reporters, but fortunately, it was quiet. Instead, another disturbing story was heard.

    I heard you''re the empress to be.

    Kalian said, giggling as if he was having fun.

    The people want you to be the empress. Le, what do you think?

    His eyes looking at me were full of mischievousness.

    <i>I knew he''d ask too.</i>

    I sighed inwardly and answered.

    I have already been teased enough, so please stop teasing me.

    "Hmm? Who else is teasing you other than me?

    Baron Delrond and my servants.

    In particr, Sarah and Ness persistently tormented me. No matter how many times I said no, they didn''t listen.

    I dont know why on earth this rumor is circting.

    When I said it in a troubled tone, Kalian replied with a smile.

    Because people like to talk. I dont have an empress or empress (concubine), so they''re even more excited about it.

    Is that so?

    "Yeah. So there''s no need for you to worry about it. If you leave it unresponsive, they''ll be tired of it, and it''ll calm down by itself.

    "Yes, I understand."

    Yeah, it wasn''t only a day or two that people talked as they liked. So there''s no need to worry about it.

    I started reporting again, thinking that I should do my job well.

    The number of people who want to sponsor the childcare project continues to increase.

    I put the list of sponsors down on Kalian''s desk.

    Its too much to ept them all, so we will choose them in moderation.

    After checking the list, Kalian said firmly.

    All nobles below count are excluded. Because the ones below that are drooling over something they can get out of it.

    <i>Drooling over?</i>

    I looked at him, a little bewildered at his unimperial tones.

    Kalian then looked at the other documents I had brought as if he didn''t feel my gaze.

    All of them were documents rted to the childcare project.

    The number of children entering the orphanage has increased in just a few days, huh?

    "Yes. Not only children brought from the temples but also children who were wandering on the streets gathered at the orphanage. And

    I let out a small sigh and continued.

    The number of parents abandoning their children is also increasing, one after another.

    It was hard for them to raise a child because they were so poor that they thought it was better for their child to be raised at the orphanage than to raise them themselves, etc. And so, they left their child in front of the orphanage for various reasons.

    "What should we do?"

    What should we do? Well, we should send them all back. Because those children are not eligible to enter the orphanage.

    Only children under 16 without parents were allowed to enter the orphanage. Children that were abandoned by their parents were definitely not eligible for admission because their parents were still alive. So, as Kalian said, it was right to send them all back, but it wasn''t as easy as it sounded.

    First of all, it wasn''t easy to find who the parents who abandoned their children were, and

    Even if we send them back, there are cases where they will abandon them again.

    It was hard to abandon them the first time, but it was easy the second time.

    Even so, send them back.

    Kalian''s opinion stood firm like a tree rooted in the ground.

    We can punish those who do the same thing over and over again. I think flogging them 10 times will be okay. If they keep repeating it, we can increase it by 5 more each time.

    <i>Flog?</i>

    That is too much, Your Majesty.

    I said, flustered.

    If theymit a crime, they deserve to be punished, but there are people who have no choice but tomit it even if they don''t want to.

    In this case for example, the parents were too poor to raise their children.

    I wish you could consider their circumstances.

    If you consider all those circumstances, you cant establish a system, Le.

    <i>That''s right.</i>

    And having children is their choice.

    Kalian smiled bitterly.

    They shouldn''t have given birth to a child if they can''t take the responsibility."

    It was heartless, but it wasn''t wrong.

    I also hated parents who gave birth to children without responsibility and neglected and abused them.

    However

    Still, I dont think its good to give everyone a big punishment like flogging.

    Kalian stared at me. I looked straight into his eyes and continued slowly.

    Most parents who leave their children in front of the orphanage are low-ie families who cannot support them. Its not that they really want to abandon their child.

    <i>Will punishing such people and bringing their abandoned children back into their arms solve the problem?</i>

    <i>No, it will never work out. Rather, it will only build up defiance and dissatisfaction.</i>

    So, rather than punishing, I think we need to solve the fundamental problem.

    Fundamental problem

    Kalian leaned against the backrest and crossed his legs.

    In short, you want to provide an environment where children can be raised.

    "Yes."

    Do you have anything in mind?

    No, not yet

    I couldn''t believe I brought it up, yet didn''t think of anything.

    How could I be this irresponsible?

    I apologize.

    It''s not something you need to apologize for.

    Kalian thought for a moment and then nodded.

    "Alright. I''ll discuss this with the relevant department.

    Thank you, Your Majesty.

    "No. Opinions are always wee.

    When he finished saying that, knocks were heard.

    "Come in."

    It was Rahel who opened the door and came in.

    Whats the matter?

    Duchess Cloud is here.

    <i>Ah, is it already lunchtime?</i>

    Today, Kalian was scheduled to have lunch with Duchess Cloud.

    "Okay."

    When Kalian stood up, Rahel picked up his coat and handed it to him.

    Then Ill get going now. Lets talk about the restter.

    Kalian took the coat and said to me,

    You should go eat lunch too.

    "Yes."

    "I''ll check if you had lunch when I get back."

    "Yes yes?"

    Realizing btedly that his words were strange, I raised the end of my words. Then Kalian drew a smile on his expressionless face.

    You seem to have answered mechanically without thinking.

    N, no. I listened to everything carefully.

    "Really?"

    The smile on Kalian''s lips turned mischievous.

    What did I say?

    Your Majesty said that we should talk about the restter, and you told me to make sure to have lunch.

    You forgot one thing.

    you said you would check if I had lunch.

    <i>I thought this was a joke. Did he mean it?</i>

    As I looked into his eyes and said that, Kalian smiled and patted my head.

    Ill be sure to check it, so make sure you eat well. Dont starve yourself likest time.

    Then he went out of the room.

    Alone in the emperor''s office, I touched the part he patted me.

    This wasn''t the first time he patted my head, but it felt awkward and strange as if it was the first time.

    In the first ce, it was strange for a boss to pat his aide''s head.

    <i>Will he pat Baron Delrond''s head too? Or Sir Hiltine''s, or Rahel''s, or other servants or maids''?</i>

    Suddenly, I felt pain like someone was poking my heart with a needle. I put my hands up to my chest and squeezed it.

    Do you really have no intention of bringing in an empress?

    Amid a quiet meal, Kalian''s hand stopped at the words that came out of nowhere.

    Kalian put down his fork and looked at Esramel.

    Esramel''s hair was a very bright blue. It was like looking at a clear sky without a single cloud. It was the same with her eyes. It meant that she was the descendant of the legal wife of the Imperial family.

    If she was born from the empress (concubine) or was an illegitimate child like Kalian, she would have blue hair that was close to ck.

    Being born from an empress didn''t mean that the blood of the Imperial family was thick, but strangely enough, only being born from an empress had such bright hair and eyes.

    Why are you suddenly talking about it?

    It''s not sudden, Your Majesty. People around have been talking about it.

    She''s right. Just yesterday, Rahel hinted to him to bring in an empress. However, no one spoke as openly as Esramel. It''s because when Kalian ascended to the throne, he had officially dered that he wouldn''t bring in an empress until the country was stabilized.

    Do you not remember what I said when I took the throne?

    Of course, I remember. That''s why I''m telling you to bring in an empress.

    Esramel expressed her opinion calmly.

    The Empire needs a wise empress who will take care of the housekeeping for Your Majesty, who is busy with outside affairs.

    If thats the case, my aides are doing a great job.

    Yes, but they''re just aides. In fact, they cant do important things like New Years Day or the founding day.

    <i>She came here determined, huh?</i>

    Kalian clicked his tongue and drank wine.

    He had a hunch that the time hade for the words toe out, but he never thought Esramel would be the one who broke the ice.

    Also, it didn''t seem like it was because she was just too tired to prepare for New Year''s Day.

    Other nobles must have pushed you, huh?

    Esramel smiled silently and picked up her ss of water.

    It was right.

    <i>As expected.</i>

    Kalian sighed deeply.

    Who pushed you? Duke Cloud? Ah, that nerd couldn''t have done that.

    Duke Cloud had no interest in what was going on in the world. All he was interested in was magic.

    Then there''s only one person left.

    Looks like it was Duke Huddlen who pushed you.

    Esramel, who quietly took a sip of water, put down the ss and asked Kalian.

    "Why don''t you think it is Duke Giltian, who did it, Your Majesty?"

    The Duke of Huddlen and the Duke of Giltian were noble families that produced many empresses.

    If it''s not the empress''s seat, they would struggle to get the first empress (concubine)''s seat.

    It was like that when it was the previous emperor, and it was like that when it was the two previous emperors and also the three previous emperors before.

    And why do you think Duke Giltian sat still this time?

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Kalian''s eyebrows drew a straight line. There was a hint of displeasure in his indifferent eyes.

    I''ve always thought it was strange.

    However, Esramel continued without caring.

    I thought there was something there, from when Your Majesty, who had no interest in the throne at all, killed everyone and took the throne, and also when Duke Giltian helped Your Majesty.

    Her bright blue eyes stared straight at Kalian.

    I thought about why on earth it was like that, and then I came to the conclusion that there was some kind of deal between Your Majesty and Duke Giltian.

    What kind of deal did you make with Duke Giltian? Perhaps

    Enough.

    Kalian cut Esramel''s words and stood up.

    Esramel couldn''t sit still when the emperor stood up, so she stood up too.

    If you have nothing else to talk about regarding preparations for New Years Day, I''ll get going.

    You are avoiding answering, huh?

    Esramel.

    Kalian warned her by calling out her name directly, not by her Duchess''s title.

    The only reason you survived at that time was because you had no interest in the affairs of the Imperial pce, let alone the throne.

    Dark blue eyes and bright blue eyes collided in the air.

    If you want to stay alive, stay still like that. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee your life.

    With those words, Kalian left the dining room.

    You think I dont know anything, don''t you?

    Esramel, who was left alone, muttered as she stared at the spot where Kalian had been.

    no, Your Majesty. I was able to survive because I knew everything.

    <i>That''s why I was able to avoid the fury without dying.</i>

    <i>Because I knew everything.</i>

    <i>I survived because I knew I would die just like them if I was like this.</i>

    Huu.

    She wanted to let out everything that was in her heart, but she couldn''t do that, so she sighed. Then she came out to let the servants, who came in, clear the table.

    Esramel, who hade out of the pce, suddenly stopped and looked somewhere.

    I think it has something to do with that child too.

    Otherwise, neither Duke Giltian nor Kalian would move.

    Should I meet him and ask him?

    Esramel shook her head at the sudden thought.

    Not only was it hard to meet him, but she also couldn''t ask him what she wanted to ask. Because that child didn''t know anything either.

    Esramel thought for a while, pursed her lips, then hurried her steps again.

    When she had left the pce, someone blocked her way.

    "Wife."

    It was Duke Cloud.

    <i>Why is he here when he should be locked up in hisb at this hour?</i>

    What''s the matter?

    I heard you''re having lunch with His Majesty the Emperor.

    Duke Cloud said with a slightly awkward face. His earlobes were a bit red.

    Duke Cloud didn''t tell the whole reason, but Esramel knew why he came.

    <i>He''s here because he''s worried, huh?</i>

    Esramel smiled gently.

    A genius wizard who was crazy about magic. A hermit in hisb and the magic tower.

    They were all referring to Duke Cloud. As such, Duke Cloud, in the eyes of the world, was never a good person.

    But he was a good man and husband to Esramel. Although they weren''t the kind of couple overflowing with love like many lovers, there was consideration and affection for each other. Even now, he was so worried about her that he abandoned his research and ran to her.

    "Duke."

    Esramel smiled and crossed her arms around Duke Cloud''s arm.

    Duke Cloud flinched, looking down at her.

    Esramel smiled brightly as she looked into his shaking eyes.

    Do you not like it?

    no."

    Duke Cloud replied one beatte.

    Then, lets go.

    Duke Cloud moved as if there was nothing he could do as Esramel pulled him.

    His arms and legs moved at the same time. His stiff shoulders never seemed to get loose.

    That''s how nervous he was. How could it still be the same for 10 years?

    At first, she found him frustrating and pathetic, but not anymore. He was just so cute.

    <i>I''m d I married him.</i>

    Esramel rested her head on Duke Cloud''s arm, thinking she had done a really good job of choosing him from among the numerous husband candidates.

    She didn''t want to lose this happiness she had barely got. To do that

    Duke."

    Esramel stepped down from the carriage step she had stepped on and looked back at Duke Cloud.

    I have a ce to go for a while, so could you return alone?

    Are you going to the Duke of Huddlen?

    Esramel answered with a smile.

    Duke Cloud''s forehead wrinkled.

    I see you often with Duke Huddlen these days.

    It''s because there''s something I really need to do.

    Cant you tell me whats going on?

    Ill tell youter when its all sorted out.

    Esramel reached her white hand out and swept Duke Cloud''s shoulder to his arm.

    So, can you trust me and wait a bit more?

    As Kalian predicted, the talk about me should have been the empress quickly subsided.

    Thanks to this, I could focus on my work in peace.

    The official in charge of the childcare project had been assigned, but since the official was still inexperienced, I couldn''tpletely get my hands off. In addition, the number of people abandoning their children in front of the orphanage continued to increase, which was a headache.

    There was a limit to the number of children that the orphanage could amodate. And there was a limit to the amount of money that could be used. We also couldn''t ept them because if we recklessly epted them without any system, everyone would try to abandon their child.

    However, I couldn''t leave the abandoned children alone either. I might be if it was a warm day, but it was cold winter now. There''s no way for weak children to survive long outside.

    <i>What on earth should I do?</i>

    Kalian said he would talk to the other officials, but I couldn''t wait. Because children kept being abandoned.

    <i>Do they really need to be punished?</i>

    I really hated it, but it didn''t make sense to leave it as it was now.

    <i>First, we need to pretend to go out forcefully and scare them.</i>

    After thinking about it, I abruptly checked the time and got up.

    6 p.m. It was time to go home.

    I''m going home first.

    <i>I''ll take the rest of the work home.</i>

    Baron Delrond asked as I was only packing the documents I could take with me, leaving documents I couldn''t take out.

    You''re leaving work like a knife these days. Seems like there''s something important to do, huh?

    At first nce, it sounded sarcastic, but it wasn''t. Baron Delrond was only asking out of curiosity.

    "Yes, there is."

    What is it?

    <i>Hmm, should I tell him?</i>

    Its a secret.

    I thought about it for a while and decided not to say it.

    "What? I''m bing more curious, you know?

    "I''ll tell you when it''s done."

    It was embarrassing to say because it was still unfinished.

    When its done? Are you making something?

    "It''s simr. Its a little difficult because I have to not only make it but also have to pour out a lot of affection andmunicate with it.

    "Yes? Affection andmunicate?

    Baron Delrond''s expression changed vaguely.

    What on earth are you doing?

    I will tell youter. Ah, I really have to go now.

    A little more dy was going to make me reallyte.

    See you tomorrow, Baron Delrond.

    After saying goodbye to Baron Delrond, I grabbed my documents and hurriedly left the office.

    Not long after Le left, Kalian came in.

    Le, this is

    Kalian stopped after seeing Le wasn''t there.

    What is it? Where did she go?

    Baron Aster has already left work.

    "So soon?"

    So soon? It''s been 10 minutes since it was time to leave work."

    Right. He was only a little flustered because Le rarely left work this quickly like a knife.

    Its rare.

    Not really. She has been leaving work like a knife these days.

    "Really?"

    "Yes. Seems like there''s something important she has to do. What did she say?

    Baron Delrond continued, tracing his memory for a moment.

    She said it was a little difficult since she had to pour out a lot of affection andmunicate with it?

    "Affection? Communicate?"

    Kalian frowned.

    Who does she pour affection into andmunicate with?

    I didnt know because she didn''t tell me either. She said she would tell me when it''s done.

    <i>She''s doing a difficult job ofmunicating, and she''ll let him know when it''s done?</i>

    <i>What a strange thing to say.</i>

    He tilted his head at thebination of words that didn''t suit her at all. He was very curious about what on earth Le was doing.

    Do you have any idea? You should have felt something while you were together.

    There is one thing I can guess.

    "What is it?"

    Dating.

    Ver said with a serious face.

    I think Baron Aster is dating someone.

    "Dating?"

    Kalian''s face crumpled.

    But isn''t herbination of words too strange to think that way?

    "Not really? First, if you pour your affection andmunicate, it means that the opponent is a person, but you can''t just do that to your friend, right?"

    <i>That''s right.</i>

    And she said she would tell me when its done. Doesnt it mean shell say it when she gets married? Baron Aster has already broken off her engagement once, so she must be sensitive to this."

    <i>That''s right, too.</i>

    Some parts still weren''t clear, but most of them were right.

    <i>Is she really dating?</i>

    Kalian''s face grew serious.

    Baron Delrond, who was staring at Kalian''s face, suddenly asked.

    "Are you jealous of Baron Aster being dating, Your Majesty?"

    "Why should I?"

    Kalian''s voice rose slightly.

    Why should I be jealous?

    Well, Your Majesty, who is about to turn 30, is still alone, yet Baron Aster is already dating.

    Then, shouldn''t it be you, not me, who is jealous, Ver?

    Kalian asked, tilting his lips.

    Its not that I cant, it''s that I dont, but you cant, right?

    No! What I cant?!

    Ver jumped up from his seat and shouted.

    I, too, its not that I cant, its that I dont!

    Yeah, yeah.

    You dont believe me, do you?

    No, I believe you.

    Kalian answered halfheartedly and turned around.

    <i>Les dating?</i>

    He was annoyed for no reason as if someone was pricking his heart with a needle. An iprehensible emotion made a deep wrinkle on Kalian''s forehead.

    <i>Am I really jealous of Le being dating?</i>

    <i>No, it isn''t jealousy.</i>

    <i>The reason I feel this way maybe is because</i>

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Its still early.

    <i>Yeah, its because of this.</i>

    It really didn''t matter if Le was dating, but now was not the right time. Because its only less than a year ago that Le officially broke up with Philen.

    Was that all? The rumor about her being Kalian''s mistress had not yet disappearedpletely. And not so long ago, there was even talk of people wishing her to be the empress.

    If Le was dating now, people would definitely look at her in a bad light.

    There was no other reason. It was for Le.

    So, you should hold on a little longer.

    "Yes?"

    Le, who came to report to Kalian in the morning, looked at him in bewilderment.

    <i>Hmm, did I say that too out of the blue? But it seemed too meddlesome if I said, don''t date.''</i>

    <i>Then how should I say it?</i>

    When Kalian was pondering, Le asked cautiously.

    Did I do something wrong?

    <i>What is she saying?</i>

    Why do you think so?

    Your Majestys expression doesnt look good.

    <i>My expression doesn''t look good?</i>

    Kalian checked his face in the mirror on the desk.

    In the mirror, there was a handsome face that he had always seen. It didn''t look bad at all.

    "It''s nothing. I''m just worried about you."

    Worried about me?

    "Yeah. You

    <i>I heard that you''re dating.</i>

    He wanted to say so, but no words came out.

    In his life, he rarely said something while considering people''s feelings, but he kept considering Le''s feelings over and over again now. It was all because he knew her painful past. He had also seen her cry desperately several times.

    He was afraid to say anything because he didn''t want her to get hurt again for nothing. That''s why he was careful, as he didn''t want her to cry like that again.

    <i>But I have to tell her. Because it''s for her.</i>

    There''s something I want to say about dating.

    Dating?

    Le tilted her head.

    Who is dating? Ah, don''t tell me

    Le''s eyes twinkled.

    Your Majesty, are you dating?

    <i>Why is the arrowing back to me? No, more than that, why does she like it so much?</i>

    Kalian frowned.

    It''s not me who''s dating, it''s you.

    "Yes?"

    Le said, perplexed.

    Im dating?

    "You''re not?"

    "No."

    Le shook her head and murmured.

    Where on earth did such a storye from

    Its a fool''s imagination.

    He didn''t even bother to say that the fool was Ver.

    So you dont have to worry about it.

    His feeling, which was down to the ground, improved instantly.

    Kalian said with a bright smile.

    You can report now.

    Le began reporting with a subtle look.

    A few days ago, there was an avnche in the Vera estate in the north.

    The report came upst night.

    Le put the report down on the desk.

    Fortunately, there are no major casualties, but property damage is great.

    Kalian looked at the report while listening to Le.

    Especially the storage warehouses where they store grain for winter are buried in the snow, making it difficult to supply food right away.

    Put a request for assistance to the nearest estate. Just in case, send a wizard support as well."

    "I understand."

    Le immediately presented another report.

    After finishing all the reports, it was time for the morning audience.

    Before going to the audience room, Kalian gave the documents, piled up on one side of the desk, to Le.

    Organize these documents by date and event.

    "Yes."

    Le moved closer to the desk to take the documents.

    <b>TAK-</b>

    Then her thigh hit the corner of the desk.

    Ugh!

    It didn''t hit that hard, but Le sat down in great pain. Her face was twisted in pain.

    Le!

    Kalian jumped up from his seat in panic. The chair that had been pushed back tumbled over. However, Kalian didn''t care and went straight to Le.

    Are you okay?

    Yes, I''m okay.

    Okay? Your face is pale.

    <i>It doesn''t seem like it was simply because she bumped into the desk though.</i>

    <i>Is she sick?</i>

    Kalian ced his hand on Le''s forehead.

    Its not a fever.

    I''m really okay.

    Le leaned back slightly and stood up.

    Ugh.

    But in an instant, Le, who couldn''t stand upright, sat down again.

    Kalian hurriedly reached out and supported Le. His expression grew serious.

    Did youe to work when you''re this sick?

    "I''m o

    From today on, you''re forbidden to say I''m okay.

    Le''s mouth was shut at once at the sudden ridiculous order.

    Kalian put Le on the sofa and shook the bell.

    As the attendant entered, he gave an order with his gaze fixed on Le.

    Call the Imperial doctor right away.

    Le''s eyes widened.

    Doctor? I''m okay, Your Majesty."

    Kalian snorted.

    You''re okay even after you were like that? Do you think I''d believe you?

    Its because of that

    What''s that?

    Le hesitated, sping her hands together.

    I''ll just call the doctor if you don''t answer me.

    When Kalian tried to give the order again, Le closed her eyes tightly and said,

    Ho, horseback riding!

    Kalian turned to Le again.

    Le continued without looking directly at Kalian.

    I''m learning horseback riding these days but I''m still inexperienced, so I have bruises on my legs.

    Her whole thigh was also bruised.

    On top of that, muscle pain

    It was okay if she just walked, but when she bumped into something like before, she felt an indescribable pain.

    She tried to hold it in, but she couldn''t stand it, so she groaned a little.

    I''ll be careful from now on, Your Majesty.

    what is there to be careful about? It wasn''t on purpose."

    Kalian replied with a better expression on his face.

    Still, get a check-up. They can give you medication for your bruises and muscle pain.

    Yes, I will.

    She didn''t think it was necessary, but Le nodded because she thought receiving it would ease Kalian''s worries.

    The attendant went out to call the doctor, and then Rahel, the head attendant, came in.

    Your Majesty, it''s time for the morning audience.

    Kalian''s brows narrowed. What he thought of as a matter of course now seemed trivial.

    <i>I want to make sure Le gets a check-up though.</i>

    Don''t worry, Ill be sure to get a check-up.

    Le said as if she noticed what Kalian was thinking.

    Kalian then let out a small sigh and nodded.

    I''ll check when Ie back, okay?

    "Yes."

    If there''s any pain, dont hide it. Get everything checked out. Don''t make me worry.

    "I understand."

    The words between them were difficult to see as just a simple conversation between a boss and his aide.

    At this, the attendants exchanged meaningful nces. Rahel''s expression looking at them was also subtle. However, the parties were not aware of it.

    Kalian, who was about to go out with his coat on, asked Le as if he had suddenly remembered.

    Is it because of horseback riding that you leave work on time these days?

    Le blushed slightly as if she was embarrassed, and nodded.

    "Yes."

    "I see."

    <i>It means that it''s not a man who she has to be affectionate andmunicate with.</i>

    The question had been resolvedpletely. Kalian smiled happily and turned around.

    This morning''s audience was also joined by Ver. It''s because he had something to discuss. However, Ver didn''t talk during the audience. Like a secretary, he only silently wrote down what the nobles and Kalian had said.

    The meetingsted for two hours, but no conclusion was reached.

    I just wasted my time for no reason.

    After the audience, on the way back to the inner pce.

    If I had known that they would only exchange such useless topics, I wouldn''t have participated.

    As Ver sighed andined, Kalian asked.

    Why do you think its useless?

    You dont think so, Your Majesty?

    "Yeah. You know yourself that it''s those guys who are useless.

    That''s true.

    Ver nodded in agreement.

    So, do you intend to change the officials, Your Majesty?

    I''m actually thinking about it. I also don''t want to waste the taxes on ipetent people."

    Cut from the lowest first one at a time, Your Majesty.

    Ver advised faithfully.

    That way, there will be less noise.

    I know.

    And please take one more aide.

    The corner of Kalian''s lips went up as he easily expressed his wish.

    You wanted that, huh?

    Its always been what I wanted.

    Although there''s Le, they were still understaffed. He needed some more people.

    You can hold an official test or take someone from the academy. What''s important is please take one more person.

    What about those guys you just saw in the audience room?

    Ah, no, thank you. They''re not helpful, and they''re only making more work."

    When Ver refused with a straight face, Kalianughed out loud.

    I''ll think about it. The academy students are graduating soon, so I can take any decent one among them.

    Ill make a list of graduations so you can choose one with it.

    I only said I''d think about it. I didnt say I''d choose.

    I believe you will choose.

    Kalian shrugged at Ver''s brazen reply.

    More than that, Ver.

    "Yes."

    You guessed it wrong.

    What guess?

    Le dating.

    <i>Ah, that.</i>

    I asked her, and she said no.

    That Did you ask her yourself?

    When Ver asked in an absurd tone, Kalian raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Is there a problem?

    Rather than there''s a problem Did Baron Aster say that its not?"

    "Yeah. I heard that the reason she left work on time was not because of dating but for another reason.

    What''s the reason?

    Kalian''s eyes gleamed mischievously.

    "Well. What could be the reason?

    You know it, but you''re not going to tell me, right?

    Kalian smiled, then walked away without saying anything.

    Please tell me, Your Majesty.

    Ver asked, chasing after him.

    What is it? What''s the reasooooooon!!

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    It had been a week since I started learning horseback riding.

    I was told that, usually, if someone had learned this long, they could at least ride it even a little bit, but I couldn''t. I still hadn''t been able to ride it properly.

    The riding instructor said each individual had a different learning speed, so I didn''t need to worry, but I was ashamed. I also became impatient.

    Like the orphanage''s opening ceremony, there was also an external event during New Year''s Day. At that time, as aides usually do, I wanted to parade around on horseback in this external event. Because I couldn''t ride a carriage forever.

    I should practice on the weekend too.

    <i>Not only on weekends but also after work when I get home.</i>

    If I didn''t have the talent, I had to fill the void with hard work.

    <b>Rattle-</b>

    The diligently running carriage stopped. Then, the small window connected to the coachman was opened.

    We have arrived at the general store, My Lady.

    Ill get off.

    Hans immediately opened the carriage door.

    The general store was quiet, perhaps because it waste. The staff who was cleaning the shelves came up to me and greeted me politely.

    Wee, My Lady.

    Im here to buy quills and ink.

    If you tell me what kind you want, I will bring it.

    Well, the length of the quill is about this long, and the ink is ck, and

    After listening to my exnation, the staff asked me to wait for a while and then disappeared inside.

    I looked around the general store while waiting for the staff.

    As it was a general store, they sold all sorts of things.

    They also sell candy, huh?

    I actually didn''t really like sweets. But the reason I couldn''t take my eyes off of it was because when I saw the red candy, I thought of the strawberry candy that Kalian gave me.

    <i>That strawberry candy was delicious.</i>

    While I was looking at the candy in the ss bottle, the staff came back.

    My Lady, I brought the items you mentioned.

    The staffid out the items he had brought to the table.

    After checking the items, I nodded.

    Ill buy them all. Bring them all to the Baron of Aster.

    The staff was startled at my words and bowed.

    How dare I call the Baron My Lady''. I apologize.

    "It''s okay."

    He didn''t know who I was, and I had no intention of saying anything.

    I then pointed to the candy I saw earlier before paying.

    Is the candy in that ss bottle strawberry candy?

    "That''s right."

    <i>It really is strawberry candy.</i>

    I''ll buy that too. Ill take that with me, so pack that.

    Yes, Baron.

    The staff put the ss bottle in a box.

    After paying for the items, I took the box and left the general store.

    Hans, who was waiting outside, reached out.

    Ill take the box.

    "No. I''ll carry it myself."

    I climbed into the carriage and opened the box, taking out the ss bottle.

    <b>ng-</b>

    There was a clear sound as the ss bottle and the candy bumped into each other.

    I took out a strawberry candy and put it in my mouth.

    Too sweet.

    It was so sweet that my tongue was tingling. The strawberry candy that Kalian gave me wasn''t this sweet though.

    I thought it would taste the same because it was simr in shape and color to that strawberry candy, but I was mistaken.

    I felt somewhat sad. The corner of my heart sank stingingly.

    I tried to eat it all, but I couldn''t, so I ended up spitting it out.

    Le, who sat at her desk looking at the documents, raised her head as arge shadow fell over the documents.

    You''re working hard.

    "Your Majesty."

    <i>I didn''t notice him at all. When did hee?</i>

    Le got up from her seat, a little bewildered.

    You can just sit down.

    Kalian lightly pressed Le''s shoulder.

    Le, who sat back down again, looked up at Kalian awkwardly.

    How can I help you?

    I have something I want to tell you.

    You should have called me.

    No pressure, I''m just stopping by before going to the outer pce anyway.

    Kalian put the report he had brought in front of Le.

    This is the report you brought me earlier

    Le listened carefully to Kalian with a very serious face.

    Ah, so there''s that way!

    When Kalian suggested an ingenious method, she pped her hands together and burst out in admiration.

    Im sorry. Ill fix it right away.

    And when Kalian pointed out the wrong part, she became sullen and apologized.

    Kalian smiled a little because he found her cute as he saw the emotional changes on her face. Then, Le looked at Kalian as if wondering. She asked him why he was smiling with his eyes.

    No, it''s nothing.

    Kalian couldn''t say he smiled because she was cute, so he changed the subject.

    Then, do the part I said by tomorrow.

    "Yes."

    Now that the business was over, Kalian was going to leave, but then a ss bottle on the corner of Le''s desk caught his eye. Inside the ss bottle were bright red strawberry candies.

    That''s not what I gave you before, right?

    When Kalian, who recognized it like a ghost, asked, Le eximed lightly.

    Ah, I had eaten everything Your Majesty gave me.

    You ate it all? I remember I gave you quite a lot though.

    Right. If it was her usual self, she would have never been able to finish it.

    It''s been a week since she bought this strawberry candy, and she never touched it again except when she ate one in the carriage.

    I can''t believe you bought a new one after eating it all. You seem to like strawberry candy, too, huh?

    Yes, well

    She didn''t think so, but she answered roughly.

    Can I try one?

    "Yes."

    There was no reason not to, so Le dly gave Kalian the strawberry candy.

    Kalian, who ate one, frowned slightly.

    This is too sweet. If you eat a lot of sweets like this, your teeth will rot. Ill bring you a new er.

    <i>If I eat a lot of the candy you gave me, won''t my teeth rot the same way?</i>

    Le smiled a little as she found the unreasonable reason funny.

    Le was thinking of refusing it, but she epted it.

    "Thank you."

    Because she wanted to eat the strawberry candy that Kalian gave her.

    At Le''s reply, Kalian looked at her, slightly surprised.

    "Your Majesty?"

    "Ah, sorry."

    Kalian smiled awkwardly.

    I didnt expect you to ept it right away.

    Le''s expression changed subtly.

    Was I supposed to refuse it?

    "No way."

    Kalian tly denied it.

    Rather, I like it because you epted it right away. You should keep doing that.

    It wasn''t empty words, he meant it. Kalian was really happy that Le epted it right away. Though he didn''t know why he felt this way.

    What was certain was that he didn''t want Le to refuse what he gave her in the future.

    Whatever it was.

    It''s not it again, huh?

    Kalian''s lips were nted.

    Kalian stood in front of a flower pot and tilted a small vial. As the potion inside poured out, thick gray smoke rose from there.

    I wonder when I''ll be able to find it.

    I will try harder.

    When Hiltine replied as if he was ashamed, Kalian shook his head.

    Its not your fault, so you dont have to. Even now, you''re doing well enough.

    Hiltine ced his hand on his chest, bowing his head.

    You can go out now.

    Kalian handed the empty vial to Hiltine and sat down at the desk.

    When Hiltine bowed politely again and was about to leave, Ver came in.

    "Ah."

    Ver, who had never expected that there would be Hiltine, looked at him, slightly surprised. He was going to greet Hiltine, but before he could do that, Hiltine went out.

    Hes still cold, huh?

    Ver clicked his tongue and approached Kalian.

    Whats the matter?

    Kalian asked with his gaze fixed on the documents.

    They said Duchess Cloud held a tea party withdies of count rank and above.

    Only then did Kalian look at Ver. Deep wrinkles formed on his fine forehead.

    She did something useless, huh?

    You seem to already know why she gathered thosedies together.

    She told me to get married quickly.

    Kalian leaned deep into the backrest.

    She said that the Empire would be stabilized only when the empress was brought in as soon as possible to take care of the housekeeping.

    Of course, she would say that. Because the Duchess knows nothing.

    Ver sighed softly.

    Why don''t you just tell the Duchess everything? Seeing the Duchess''s character, if she could help you, she would help you, and I don''t think she will interfere."

    "No."

    Kalian tly refused.

    The more people know the secret, the harder it is to keep. Its also something that''s not good to be known.

    Then, what about Baron Aster?

    Kalian''s eyes narrowed at the sudden name.

    Why is her name suddenlying out?

    Well, that''s because Baron Aster is Your Majesty''s aide. I think it would be better to let her know sooner rather thanter for her future ns.

    At Ver''s words, Kalian was troubled for a moment.

    The fewer people knew the secret, the better, but the one who would join the n was the exception. And Le was the one who would join the n.

    Not right now, but they had to work together in the future. Certainly.

    Even though he knew that, he somehow didn''t like it, so Kalian agonized deeply.

    "Yeah."

    But the result did not change.

    "I''ll look for a chance to let Le know."

    On a sunny afternoon, an official from the outer pce came with a document.

    Please give it to His Majesty.

    "Okay."

    As I took the document without thinking and looked at it, I stiffened. It was a report about Cecily''s search.

    I fixed my posture and read the report carefully.

    The report''s content was lengthy, but in short, it was like this.

    Her body, which had been bitten by animals, was found downstream of the river. It was difficult to recognize because her face and body were severely damaged, but her body was simr to Cecily, and her hair was blonde. And since the torn pieces of cloth were identical to the clothes Cecily wore, the search party determined that the body was Cecily. That was what the report said.

    ording to this report, it was certain that Cecily was dead.

    that woman is dead.

    <i>Why am I feeling so uneasy? I feel like I''m missing something important.</i>

    <i>What am I missing?</i>

    I re-read it over and over again, but no matter how much I read it, I couldn''t find it.

    Is it just a useless worry?

    It might be because I still couldn''t ept it as I had suffered so much, and yet she could easily rest in peace.

    Huu.

    <i>Either way, I''ll have to bring this to His Majesty.</i>

    <i>I wonder what Kalian will say when he sees it.</i>

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Seeing Cecily''s report, Kalian only asked one question.

    Do you want to keep searching?

    I really wanted to, but I shook my head.

    "No."

    With this many results, it was pointless to search more.

    This ended Cecily''s search. She was officially dead.

    <i>She''s really dead, right?</i>

    The thought lingered in my head for days.

    Huu.

    Because of that, I could hardly concentrate on my work and only sighed.

    Seeing you sigh, seems like there''s something you are worried about.

    <i>Oh, did my sigh hear all the way there?</i>

    I smiled awkwardly and looked at Baron Delrond.

    "There''s nothing."

    What theres nothing? You even sighed like that.

    Ver thought for a moment and then uttered his guess.

    Is it because of that woman named Cecily? You can''t believe she''s dead, right?"

    I couldn''t say anything and just smiled at his on-point remark.

    "Don''t worry."

    Baron Delrondforted me with a smile.

    Because that woman is definitely dead. Even if she''s alive, she couldn''t be fine after falling off that high cliff.

    <i>That''s right.</i>

    Dont think about such a woman anymore. Just focus on whats right in front of you.

    He was right. I sighed for thest time, letting go of all my worries.

    "I will. Thank you forforting me.

    "Don''t mention it."

    Ver, who looked down at the document, looked at me again.

    I have a question, may I ask?

    "Go ahead."

    Where are you going after work?

    <i>Huh? Why all of a sudden?</i>

    Looking at him in wonder, Baron Delrond rambled a little.

    No, I have no strange purpose. So, His Majesty knows it, right? But Im the only one who doesnt know, so, of, of course, I''m not saying that it''s weird

    Ill tell you.

    "Really?"

    Baron Delrond''s expression brightened at once.

    <i>Why is he so happy?</i>

    Laughter came out.

    "Of course."

    It wasn''t a big secret anyway, and I had no reason not to tell him either.

    After work, I go to learn horseback riding.

    Horseback riding?

    "Yes. I also want to parade around on horseback in this external event on New Years Day.

    so that''s what it means bymunicate'', huh?"

    Baron Delrond muttered to himself.

    "Baron?"

    Ah, it''s nothing. But why did you hide it? Thats for a good purpose though.

    "It''s because there is no progress at all.

    I didn''t mean to say this, but somehow I kept talking.

    I want to learn quickly, but I cant.

    Don''t be too impatient. You can take your time.

    Really?

    "Of course. Ah, should I teach you how to ride?

    The Baron himself?

    "Yes. Your progress is slow, maybe because you don''t fit in with the instructor. Wouldnt it be better to learn from others then?

    It made sense, but

    I feel sorry for taking the Baron''s time for nothing.

    "It''s okay. If the Baron knows how to ride a horse, it''ll be convenient for me, too, so Ill teach you.

    <i>If so, how can I refuse?</i>

    Also, if Baron Delrond taught me, maybe I could learn morefortably, so I epted it with a smile.

    Thank you, Baron Delrond.

    I found out about it too.

    Ver smiled triumphantly and said to Kalian.

    Kalian had never liked that smiling face of his, but he didn''t like it more today.

    Kalian asked with a frown.

    "What?"

    ''What''? Of course, what Baron Aster does after work.

    <i>Ah, that.</i>

    As expected, there''s a reason why he felt particrly displeased.

    <i>But why am I feeling displeased about it? Is it because I can''t tease Ver anymore?</i>

    As he couldn''t think of any other reason, it seemed to be the right one.

    Looks like I''m having fun teasing you.

    Yes?

    Ver, who didn''t understand Kalian''s words, tilted his head and asked what he meant. But Kalian didn''t answer and just inked the quill.

    <i>He must be hiding something. That''s why he''s so upset.</i>

    Ver, whose mind slightly twisted, said with a smirk.

    So I decided to teach Baron Aster how to ride.

    <b>Ttug-</b>

    The hard tip of the quill broke, and the documents were stained with ink, but Kalian only looked at Ver without caring about them.

    who teaches who horseback riding?

    I teach Baron Aster.

    Kalian''s eyebrow went up.

    Are you capable of that?

    Did you forget? I taught half of the Crowd Knights''s members how to ride.

    Now that he thought about it, he was.

    He thought it was very convenient at the time, but now he didn''t like it.

    Isn''t Le already learning how to ride?

    She said her skill hardly improved, and I guess it''s because she doesn''t fit in with the instructor. So I''m going to teach her."

    Kalian put his chin on his hand and looked at Ver, dissatisfied.

    You sure have time for that, huh?

    It''s because I only teach her on the weekend. She said she would treat me to a delicious dinner in return for my teaching.

    His arm that was holding his chin staggered instantly and lost its bnce.

    Now, are you saying you''re going to Le''s house?"

    Maybe. Because she said that she would treat me, not buy me.

    Le''s house was the house he gave her as a gift. However, he was very displeased with the fact that she invited Ver to dinner before him.

    Of course, it''s not just an invitation, but a repayment, but nheless

    <i>Didn''t she also have a lot to repay me?</i>

    The gap between Kalian''s eyebrows narrowed.

    Kalian, who was tapping the desk with his index finger, suddenly looked at Ver. Ver was smiling as if he was in a very good mood.

    <i>I want to bother him. I want to see him cry.</i>

    Ver.

    <i>Then, I should see it.</i>

    There were more than a dozen ways to bother Ver.

    Organize this within this week.

    Kalian smiled brightly and held out a pile of papers. There were so many that he couldn''t hold it all with one hand.

    Wow.

    Ver frowned and eximed.

    Your Majesty, with all due respect, you know that there are only four days left this week, including the weekend, right?

    "Yeah, I know."

    And you want me to organize all of this? Do you think it makes sense?

    When Ver asked in an absurd tone, Kalian shrugged as if he was sorry.

    I also want to give you a lot of time, but its urgent.

    <i>Urgent? It can''t be true.</i>

    Ver, who scanned the contents of the topmost document, snorted inwardly. As far as he remembered, these documents only needed to be taken care of within the next week.

    However, Kalian''s insistence that it should be done within this week was too much. It was even more annoying because he could see why he was so stubborn.

    Do I really have to finish it within this week?

    "Yeah."

    He asked just in case, but the answer was the same.

    <i>Okay, if I have to do it, then I should do it.</i>

    <i>How could an aide disobey the emperor''s order?</i>

    Swallowing deep annoyance inside, Ver took the documents.

    Seems like you have to give up your weekend to do it all.

    Kalian, who put his chin back on his hand again, continued with a bright face.

    Then you need someone else to teach Le how to ride, right?

    Your Majesty will teach me how to ride?

    When I asked in surprise at the unexpected news, Kalian tilted his head.

    Why? Can''t I teach you?

    "No. It''s not that you can''t, but

    <i>Just this morning, Baron Delrond said he would teach me, so why was it changed to Kalian?</i>

    Bewildered, I stared nkly at Kalian.

    Its cold outside, so Ill teach you at the pce. We can use the riding practice field.

    <i>Riding practice field?</i>

    <i>Isn''t that where the Imperial family practiced horseback riding for generations?</i>

    People, who were not members of the Imperial family, could use it when necessary, but using it for a personal reason like this was absurd.

    How could I practice there

    Le, what did I say before?

    <i>What did he say before?</i>

    He had said so many things that I couldn''t figure out which one he was talking about.

    Kalian then said with a smile as he noticed that I was troubled.

    I told you to ept the favors I give you right away from now on, right?

    <i>Ah, he''s talking about that.</i>

    It''s still the same now. So don''t refuse it.

    But I dont think I can use it for personal reasons.

    Who said it was for personal reasons?

    <i>Then, it is not?</i>

    Le, why do you want to learn horseback riding?

    To fulfill the role of an aide at the uing events.

    "Yeah. For public reasons. Not for personal reasons.

    <i>That''s true.</i>

    I finally understood why Kalian said that, and I epted his offer.

    "I understand. Then I will buy a horse and go to the pce on the weekend.

    Buy a horse? You still don''t have a horse yet?"

    <i>Why is he so surprised?</i>

    As I nodded, Kalian feigned a smile.

    Then, whose horse have you been practicing with?

    I practiced with the training horse that the riding instructor had.

    I hadn''t bought it because I thought about buying it when I learned how to ride properly. The riding instructor also said it was a good idea.

    So, when Baron Delrond said he would teach me, I thought we could go to the riding school and practice using the training horse there.

    But I couldn''t bring that horse to the pce, so I was going to buy one. What was the problem then?

    Is there a problem?

    No, there''s no problem. If you''re a beginner, it''s right to practice with a training horse.

    Kalian thought for a moment before continuing.

    There''s no need to buy a horse. I''ll lend you one.

    But

    I told you not to refuse, right?

    I shut my mouth at once.

    Then, you can go home now. I''ll see you tomorrow.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Kalian, who was going to turn right and left the office, suddenly stopped and looked back at me.

    Le.

    Yes, Your Majesty.

    Kalian was silent for a moment, then asked with his eyes twinkling.

    Are you also going to treat me to dinner as repayment for teaching you how to ride?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    "Yeees? We''re going to treat His Majesty to dinner on the weekend?"

    When Sarah heard it, she freaked out. While Ness''s face turned white.

    I mean Why do we suddenly have to treat His Majesty to dinner?

    Its because I have something to repay His Majesty.

    It was okay to repay him for teaching me horseback riding. Of course, I also thought I had to repay him. But, if the repayment was to invite him to the mansion and treat him to dinner, it was a different story.

    From decorating the mansion to food, there were too many things to take care of.

    I could invite Baron Delrond lightly because he was a baron, same as me, and was a rtivelyfortable partner. But I never expected Kalian would take his ce instead. I never even thought Kalian would teach me horseback riding.

    I sighed as much as the worry I felt inside.

    Sarah and Ness then said anxiously.

    What should we prepare for dinner? It''s His Majesty the Emperor, not anyone else, so it shouldn''t be amon dish, right?"

    Ah, it''s not just cooking. We need to clean up as well. Because we cannot let His Majesty into a shabby ce.

    What Sarah and Ness were worried about was what I was worried about too.

    Tomorrow, go to the grocery store first. Also, all ingredients must be of the highest quality.

    Yes, Baron.

    And cleaning

    I stopped talking and looked around the mansion.

    A total of four workers were residing in the mansion, and among them, Sarah and Ness were the only maids in charge of cleaning the mansion. Hans was in charge of managing the carriages and horses, while Paul was mainly in charge of cleaning the garden and firewood.

    <i>Sarah and Ness, can the two of them clean up this big mansion?</i>

    No matter how much I thought about it, it was impossible. Even if Hans and Paul helped, it seemed too much.

    <i>Then I need to hire people.</i>

    Having organized my thoughts in my head, I turned to Ness.

    Ness, call the head of the Manpower office right now.

    Yes, My Lady.

    1 gold per day?

    Perhaps because it was a work for the noble, the pay was several times better than in other ces. It was also a simple house cleaning, not a difficult task.

    The head of the Manpower office said it could be difficult because it was a mansion cleaning, but it was okay. Because cleaning was her specialty. She could do it no matter how many times.

    <i>What should I do when I get 1 gold?</i>

    <i>First, I''ll buy Mom''s medicine. And then, I''m going to buy some bread for Sister.</i>

    "Hehe."

    Just thinking about it made her feel good. The girl''s cheeks were blushing.

    <i>If I cleaned well and the noble saw it, I might be able to work as a maid in that house.</i>

    Bing a maid in a noble''s mansion was a dream job formoner girls. Sries were high, and there were also bonuses.

    <i>If I get a job as a maid, I can earn money for Mom''s medicine and food.</i>

    Good, I''ll have to work hard.

    The girl went home with a burning will.

    As she passed through a crowded street and entered a secluded residential area, someone stood in her way.

    !

    The girl looked at the other person in surprise.

    Her face was invisible because her hood was pressed so tightly that itpletely covered her face. But she seemed to be a woman as she could see her bright blonde hair through her deeply pressed hood. Also, her small stature and thin fingers.

    "Who are you?"

    The girl looked closely at the figure and said,

    I have nothing! I''m telling you the truth!"

    You dont have to be so nervous.

    Her voice was high and thin. As expected, she was a woman.

    I''m not here to steal what''s yours. I''m here to give you something instead.

    What will you give me?

    Ill give you this.

    The figure, the woman, held out 10 gold.

    <i>I could buy Mom''s medicine for a month or so with that money.</i>

    The girl swallowed dry saliva and looked at the money that the figure held out.

    "What do you want from me?

    <i>From my experience, no one has given me anything without wanting anything to return. Especially if it''s arge amount of money. The bigger the amount, the bigger the price must be.</i>

    With that in mind, the girl asked the woman without losing her vignce.

    You''re smart even though you''re still young, huh?

    The woman smiled slightly and continued.

    "Right. There''s a price.

    <i>As expected.</i>

    The girl was about to say no, but before she could even say that, the woman added.

    It''s not a difficult task. Just nt this seed in the garden of the nobles mansion you''re going to clean tomorrow.

    With her other hand, she held out a small pocket. The woman opened it and showed the seed to the girl.

    What kind of seed is it?

    Its just a seed that blooms pretty flowers.

    <i>Shes giving me 10 gold only to nt something like that? Nonsense. It''s definitely not a normal seed.</i>

    <i>If I nt something like that in that noble''s house and get caught, I will surely go to jail immediately. If that happens, no one will take care of my sick mother and younger sister then.</i>

    But, even though she thought she should refuse, the temptation of 10 gold was so strong that the girl couldn''t readily do that.

    Noticing the girl was hesitating, the woman smiled and offered more money.

    Its 20 gold in total. This would be enough, right?

    The hesitation ended there.

    I''ll do it.

    The girl took the money and seed from the woman.

    The girl was thinking of running with only the money if she had to, but the woman who read the girl''s mind said,

    If you dont do what I asked you and run away with the money, just know that your sister''s and your mothers lives will not be safe.

    The girl''s eyes shook.

    <i>This woman She knows about Mom and Sister.</i>

    <i>Well, she''s giving me such arge amount of money for it, so there''s no way she didn''t investigate in advance.</i>

    I wont do that.

    <i>I guess I''ll have to give up working as a maid in that house. It would be too shameless of me if I worked there after doing such a bad thing.</i>

    The girl crumpled the dream she had been holding and clutched the seed pocket tightly.

    For someone like her who struggled to live in the present, thinking about a future like that was a luxury.

    The mansion cleanup was left to the men brought in by the head of the Manpower office. So, Sarah and Ness were left with dinner preparation for Kalian.

    There were still two days left until that day, but it was better to prepare in advance as it was an important matter.

    I was worried if they would do well because they were brought from outside, but they cleaned it so well that I didn''t need to feel so. I even thought about whether to hire some of them as my workers.

    <i>Well, it''s not urgent, so I should think about it slowly.</i>

    I looked around the cleaned mansion with a happy smile.

    All ingredients for dinner were prepared with the highest quality, as mentioned. Ness and Sarah did their best to prepare a sumptuous dinner. They even read cookbooks, etc. Hans helped Paul in managing the garden, turning it into the same as a new one. As we were preparing all the time, the weekend came before we knew it.

    As promised, I visited the pce a little after lunch.

    The pce, which had thermal instion magic, was warm like spring even in the cold winter. Green trees and flowers that seemed like they forgot the seasons were spread all over.

    I took off my coat and headed to the riding practice field.

    Kalian was already there.

    You''re here.

    I see Your Majesty.

    After a brief greeting, Kalian beckoned me toe over.

    As I approached and stood next to him, Kalian pointed to the white horse in front of him.

    It''s the horse you''re riding today. She''s the gentlest female horse I''ve ever owned."

    White and female horse.

    I didn''t know much about horses, but I knew this horse was a good one. Well, the horses owned by His Majesty couldn''t be of a lower level.

    <i>I can''t believe I''m riding such a good horse.</i>

    <i>I''m really lucky.</i>

    I approached the white horse carefully.

    To ride a horse, you must first be familiar with it.''

    It''s what the riding instructor said several times.

    What is the name of this horse?

    Ilena.

    Hello, Ilena.

    I called out the horse''s name and patted her head. Her hair was soft as silk. This showed that this horse was taken care of well.

    When horses were patted by someone they saw for the first time, they usually showed signs of rebellion or dislike. It was like that when I first touched the training horse I had been riding. However, Ilena wasn''t like that. She left her head being patted by me.

    Shes really a gentle horse.

    Kalian smiled contentedly as I eximed softly in admiration.

    Then, lets get on it right away.

    When Kalian beckoned, the grooms came over, installing a harness and saddle for Ilena. In the meantime, another groom brought a horse for Kalian to ride.

    It was a ck horse bigger than Ilena.

    Its my favorite horse, Nero.

    Nero. It meant water in the ancientnguage.

    I was going to say hello to Nero too, but Nero turned his head, grunting roughly.

    <i>Does he dislike me?</i>

    He doesn''t dislike you.

    Kalian said, stroking Nero''s head.

    Nero is particrly picky about people. Because of that, the grooms are troubled too.

    The groom nodded violently, agreeing with Kalian.

    Then, lets start riding now. You know how to get on a horse, right?

    "Yes."

    I was confident if it was that. So, I confidently climbed onto Ilena''s back.

    You''re good at it, huh?

    Kalian smiled lightly and climbed onto Nero.

    Then lets start with walking.

    He had already heard that Le''s riding skill didn''t make any progress, but he didn''t expect it to be this much.

    Kalian looked absurdly at Le, who was clinging to Ilena''s back.

    At first, he thought about walking a little bit, but as the speed increased slightly, she didn''t know what to do, so she lowered her posture.

    <i>How could she be like that when she had been learning horseback riding for over a week? If she had said today was her first time riding a horse, I would have believed it.</i>

    <i>No, more than that, if she stays like that, she might fall off the horse.</i>

    Worried, Kalian got off Nero and approached Le.

    Le, raise your head and straighten your back.

    Even with Kalian''s words, Le didn''t know how to get off Ilena''s back.

    Le.

    The moment Kalian put his hand on her bent back.

    !

    Le rose in surprise and kicked the horse hard on the side without realizing it.

    Neighh-

    Surprised by this, Ilena shook violently, and Le''s body shook as well.

    "Ah!"

    Le!

    Kalian hurriedly stretched out his arms and embraced Le, who had fallen off the horse.

    Their bodies that fell to the ground pressed together so tightly that even a single piece of paper couldn''t fit in. A distance where one could feel each other''s breath.

    Kalian''s eyes widened at the soft, gentle touch on his lips.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    There was a moment of silence.

    As if time had stopped, Le and Kalian remained frozen in that position. There wasn''t even a slight movement.

    In the quiet silence, an unknown heartbeat resounded unusually. All Kalian could see was himself in her ck eyes right before him. And he was very pleased with that fact.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Are you okay, Your Majesty?

    The clock that had stopped for a moment moved again at the sound of the grooms and servants calling.

    "Ah!"

    As Le came to her senses, she rose up in surprise. Her face was redder than persimmon.

    Kalian got up slowly. The attendant, who came to his side, pulled the grass off his body. While the groom calmed the flustered Ilena.

    I, I apologize, Your Majesty.

    Le stuttered as she wrapped her flushed cheeks.

    My, my mistake has led to such an unfortunate incident I really apologize."

    <i>It was indeed Le''s mistake. So it''s right for her to apologize, but why am I feeling so bad?</i>

    I, I will be careful so that it won''t happen again.

    Kalian folded his hands and said.

    Is it possible just by being careful?

    "Yes?"

    No, its nothing.

    Kalian told the attendant, who was still pulling the grass off his clothes, that it was enough, then took Ilena''s reins from the groom.

    What on earth did you learn from that instructor? You''re a terrible rider."

    Her face, which was already red, grew even redder. Le lowered her head as if she was ashamed.

    I apologize.

    Yeah, I think she deserves an apology.

    Kalian beckoned Le toe closer.

    As Le timidly came closer, he handed the reins to her.

    Ill correct your posture, so get on again.

    Le got on the horse crookedly.

    Your posture is worse than before.

    At Kalian''s point, Le straightened her back. It was still unstable but better than before.

    Raise your head. Straighten your back a little more.

    When Kalian touched her waist, Le''s body shrank again for nothing. It wasn''t that Kalian''s touch was ufortable or anything like that. It was because she was embarrassed after kissing him a while ago.

    <i>Pull yourself together, Le.</i>

    <i>It was an ident. No need to be embarrassed.</i>

    Thinking that people would think she was strange if they saw her like this, Le calmed down her shaking heart.

    Its not getting any better.

    Kalian clicked his tongue and got on behind Le.

    Feeling the weight getting heavy instantly, Ilena grunted a little bit, but that was all.

    Kalian''s chest touched Le''s back. Surprised at the unfamiliar yet familiar touch, Le bent down at once.

    Lean your back on my chest.

    <i>My back on his chest</i>

    A strange thought suddenly urred to her, but Le shook her head to shake off the delusion.

    Come on.

    "Yes."

    Le took a deep breath, then straightened her back, leaning on Kalian''s chest.

    Dont forget this posture.

    "Yes."

    Take the reins, too.

    Le took the reins as Kalian instructed. Then, Kalian reached out to both sides of Le and corrected Le''s hands.

    This is how you hold the reins.

    It was simply to teach her, but she felt strange because it felt like she was in his arms.

    Her heart was thumping. It was beating so fast that she couldn''t hear his voice. It was also because she was getting dizzy at his familiar body odor.

    Le, are you listening to me?

    Le.

    "Yes, YES!"

    When Le responded in surprise, Kalian said teasingly.

    I can''t believe you have a mind to think about something else. You''re amazing.

    N, no. It''s not like that

    Le hesitated, then shut her mouth.

    I said you cant hold the reins like that.

    Kalian adjusted Le''s posture sternly. Still, as Le''s posture didnt improve, Kalian sighed softly and took the reins instead.

    Ill show you how to ride.

    Then I''ll get off

    You dont need to get off.

    As she was about to get off, Kalian tightened his arms that trapped her.

    Just watch it from here. Because it''s better to learn this way.

    Head Attendant.

    Rahel, who was directing this and that to the attendants, turned at the sound that was calling him. Then he saw Esramel, whom he didn''t know when she came.

    Is His Majesty in the pce?

    Right now, he is at the riding practice field.

    Riding practice field?

    Esramel tilted her head slightly.

    How strange. He''s at the riding practice field instead of the forest? Didn''t he alwaysin that it was too narrow for horseback riding?

    His Majesty didn''t go to the riding practice field for horseback riding.

    Then?

    It was to teach Baron Aster horseback riding.

    Baron Aster you mean His Majestys aide?

    When Rahel nodded, Esramel''s eyes widened.

    Are you now saying His Majesty is teaching his aide horseback riding in person? Not leaving it to an instructor?"

    "Yes."

    <i>Why? There are many great riding instructors in the pce though. Why did he have to teach her in person?</i>

    Esramel thought for a moment and then asked Rahel.

    What''s the atmosphere between that aide and His Majesty? Like something subtle is flowing between them, is there something like that?"

    I didnt feel that kind of atmosphere.

    "Is that so?"

    She thought Kalian had feelings for Le, and that''s why he taught her horseback riding, but maybe that''s not it.

    <i>No, Rahel might not notice it. Because Kalian was more thorough in hiding his feelings than expected.</i>

    It was so thorough that even the other brothers, who died, pointed their fingers at Kalian, saying he was like a doll without blood and tears.

    You said His Majesty is at the riding practice field, right?

    <i>I have to see it myself.</i>

    Is it the riding practice field in the east?

    "Yes, that''s right. Should I guide you?

    "No need. I know the way.

    <i>Because just a few years ago, I, too, lived in the Imperial Pce.</i>

    Esramel then headed straight to the riding practice field.

    The closer she got to the riding practice field, the more the sound of horseshoes could be heard.

    In the distance, she saw a white horse running with its pure white hair fluttering. On it, there''s a man and a woman. The woman was Le, and the man was Kalian.

    Rahel definitely said that Kalian was teaching Le horseback riding, but whoever saw that, they looked like a sweet couple taking a walk. It was the same no matter how many times she rubbed her eyes and checked.

    The grooms and attendants seemed to be thinking the same as they looked at them with confused expressions.

    Only the parties didn''t seem to notice it.

    "Duchess."

    An attendant noticed hering and approached her.

    Are you here to see His Majesty?

    "Yeah."

    I will report to His Majesty.

    No, its okay.

    Even while talking to the attendant, Esramel looked at Le and Kalian.

    Their atmosphere looks good. I dont want to disturb them.

    <i>If you reported, His Majesty would only be angry, you know?</i>

    At Esramel''s words, the attendant smiled awkwardly.

    It seems to be over soon. Would you like to wait in the drawing room?

    "It''s okay. I''ll go back today.

    <i>There''s something I''d like to find out about. If I find it out, it seems I could achieve what I wanted if I used it well.</i>

    Esramel asked the attendant one thing before going back.

    Did His Majesty suggest riding the horse together first, or did that aide suggest it first?

    His Majesty did.

    "Really?"

    <i>I guess my prediction is correct, His Majesty.</i>

    Esramel smiled lightly and left the riding practice field.

    We got off the horse after fourps around the riding practice field.

    As I was finally out of Kalian''s arms, a feeling of relief and a strange regret enveloped my body.

    Ilena was unaffected even after carrying two people, maybe because she was a good horse.

    She''s really a wonderful horse.

    <i>I can''t believe I kicked her like that earlier.</i>

    When I stroked the part I kicked apologetically, Ilena looked at me with bright eyes.

    Neigh-

    Then she rubbed her head against mine as if she was acting cute.

    It tickles.

    Kalian smiled and said,

    Ilena seems to like you.

    <i>Ah, is that so?</i>

    I like you too, Ilena.

    I wished I could buy such a wonderful horse. But it would be difficult because a good horse like Ilena was expensive and also hard to find.

    So I was giving up, but Kalian then said something unexpected.

    I''ll give Ilena to you.

    "Yes?"

    <i>You''re giving me such a good horse?</i>

    That, thats nonsense

    It''s not nonsense.

    Kalian intercepted me and said firmly.

    Ilena is a horse prepared for the princesses, but as you know, there''s no princess who can ride Ilena in the pce right now.

    Kalian looked at me obliquely.

    And waiting for the new princess to be born is taking too long, so I''ll let you take it. Isnt it a waste to keep such a good horse to lie idle?

    But, such an expensive horse

    I even gave you a mansion that was more expensive than this, so it was nothing.

    Kalian smiled brightly and grabbed Nero''s reins.

    More than that, Im getting hungry. Is it because it''s time for dinner?"

    <i>Dinner? Ah.</i>

    Then shall we go to my mansion, Your Majesty?

    I was supposed to treat him to dinner at the mansion. By now, Sarah and Ness should have fully finished the preparations.

    Yeah, let''s.

    The raised corners of his lips seemed to catch onto his ears. His twinkling eyes were full of anticipation.

    <i>I heard that the disappointment is as great as the anticipation. What if hes disappointed?</i>

    I was worried, but then someone approached us. It was a man wearing the Crowd Knights uniform.

    "Your Majesty."

    The man whispered softly into Kalian''s ear. Hearing what the man said, Kalian''s expression was distorted.

    <i>Why is he like that?</i>

    "Your Majesty?"

    I''m sorry, but I''ll have the dinner next time."

    What happened?

    "Not a big deal."

    <i>He said not a big deal, but his expression is really bad.</i>

    As Ill have the dinner next time, you can go home now. You can take Ilena with you next time because I''ll get her ready first. You don''t mind, right?"

    <i>Is it my illusion that it feels like rambling?</i>

    Yes, I dont mind.

    "Alright. Then, I''ll see you when youe to work."

    Kalian hurriedly left the riding practice field with thosest words.

    After leaving the riding practice field, Kalian headed to the outer pce.

    As it was the weekend, the outer pce was quiet. There were only a few officials on duty and officials who came to work to finish their work.

    The officials greeted him, but Kalian ignored them and went inside the outer pce.

    Kalian, who soon met the person he didn''t want to see, twisted his lips.

    What are you doing here when you should still be on vacation, Duke Williot?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!